M
MAACAH
pp. 286–287
MAACAH
(Maʹa·cah).
The name of several persons and of a kingdom.
[1-9: possibly from a root meaning “squeeze”]
1. A child born to Nahor, Abraham’s brother, by his concubine Reumah. The child was evidently a male, as a kingdom and its inhabitants derived their name from this person.—Ge 22:23, 24; 2Sa 10:6, 8.
2. Wife of the Manassite Machir.—1Ch 7:14-16.
3. One of the concubines of Caleb (the son of Hezron) who bore several of his children.—1Ch 2:18, 48, 49.
4. The wife of Jeiel “the father of Gibeon.”—1Ch 8:29; 9:35.
5. One of David’s wives and the daughter of Talmai the king of Geshur. She was Absalom’s mother.—2Sa 3:2, 3; 1Ch 3:1, 2.
6. Father or ancestor of Hanan, a mighty man of David’s military forces.—1Ch 11:26, 43.
7. Father or ancestor of Shephatiah, a prince of Israel appointed leader of the Simeonites in David’s organization of the king’s service.—1Ch 27:1, 16, 22.
8. Father of Achish, king of Gath, to whom Shimei’s slaves fled early in Solomon’s reign. (1Ki 2:39) This Maacah may be the same person as Maoch of 1 Samuel 27:2.—See MAOCH.
9. Absalom’s granddaughter, who was the most beloved wife of Judean King Rehoboam and the mother of King Abijah (Abijam). (2Ch 11:20-22; 1Ki 15:1, 2, 9, 10) She was regarded as “lady” in the kingdom, being queen mother, until her grandson, King Asa, in a restoration of true worship, removed her “because she had made a horrible idol to the sacred pole,” or the Asherah. (1Ki 15:9-13; 2Ch 15:16) She is called Micaiah at 2 Chronicles 13:2.
10. A petty kingdom in existence in N Palestine at the time of the Israelite invasion, also called Maacath. The territory of the tribe of Manasseh evidently was to embrace this area, but the record shows that the Israelites did not dispossess the inhabitants of that land, so ‘they kept dwelling in the midst of Israel.’ (De 3:14; Jos 13:13) Generally associated with the neighboring kingdom of Geshur, Maacah appears to have been located to the N of that kingdom and to have bordered on the region of Bashan. (Jos 12:5) It is usually considered to have occupied the area running from the southern slopes of Mount Hermon down to the Hula Basin and from the Jordan River eastward to the edge of the Syrian Desert, or, basically, the northern part of the present district of Golan.
Maacah was an Aramaean (Syrian) kingdom, its people perhaps descending from Nahor’s son of the same name. (Ge 22:24; 1Ch 19:6) When the Ammonites went to war against King David, they hired the services of the king of Maacah, along with others. The small number of troops provided by Maacah, as compared with those of the other allies, may indicate the small size of the Maacathite kingdom. (2Sa 10:6-8) Joab’s victory over the Ammonites and their Syrian allies was followed up by a further victory over the Syrians by King David. (2Sa 10:13-19) From later accounts it seems likely that the kingdom of Maacah eventually came under the domination of the kingdom of Damascus.
MAACATH
p. 287
MAACATHITE
p. 287
MAACATHITE
(Ma·acʹa·thite) [Of (Belonging to) Maacath [the town]].
Inhabitant of the Aramaean kingdom of Maacah (De 3:14; Jos 12:5; 13:13), one of these being Eshtemoa. (1Ch 4:19) It is suggested that Abel-beth-maacah (meaning “Watercourse of the House of Maacah”), a town in N Palestine, may have been so named because of its proximity to the region occupied by the Maacathites.—1Ki 15:20.
MAADAI
p. 287
MAADAI
(Ma·a·daʹi) [shortened form of Maadiah].
An Israelite among “the sons of Bani” who had accepted foreign wives but sent them away in Ezra’s day after the Jews returned from Babylonian exile.—Ezr 10:25, 34, 44.
MAADIAH
p. 287
MAADIAH
(Ma·a·diʹah) [Jah Decks Himself].
A priest and head of a paternal house accompanying those returning from Babylon with Zerubbabel. (Ne 12:1, 5) Moadiah mentioned at Nehemiah 12:17 may be the same person.
MAAI
p. 287
MAAI
(Maʹai).
A priest and musician who descended from Asaph and played an instrument of song at the inauguration of Jerusalem’s wall in Nehemiah’s time.—Ne 12:36.
MAARATH
p. 287
MAARATH
(Maʹa·rath) [Cave; or, Bare Field].
A town assigned to the tribe of Judah. (Jos 15:21, 59) A site near the village of Beit Ummar in the hill country of Judah, 11 km (7 mi) N of Hebron, is considered to be the probable location. Some suggest that Maarath may be a variant name of Maroth.—Mic 1:9, 12.
MAASAI
p. 287
MAASEIAH
pp. 287–288
MAASEIAH
(Ma·a·seiʹah) [Work of Jehovah].
1. A Levite musician of the second division who played a stringed instrument when the ark of Jehovah was brought from the house of Obed-edom to Jerusalem in David’s day.—1Ch 15:17-20, 25.
2. One of “the chiefs of hundreds” who entered a covenant with High Priest Jehoiada in connection with establishing Jehoash as Judah’s rightful king in place of the usurper Athaliah.—2Ch 23:1.
3. An officer under the control of Hananiah, a prince of Judah’s King Uzziah. He evidently had to do with the registration of Uzziah’s military forces.—2Ch 26:11.
4. “The son of the king” (an offspring of Judean King Ahaz or possibly an official of royal descent) who was killed by the Ephraimite Zichri when Pekah of Israel invaded Judah.—2Ch 28:1, 6, 7.
5. The chief of the city of Jerusalem and one of the men King Josiah sent to repair the house of Jehovah.—2Ch 34:8.
6. A priest and the father of a certain Zephaniah, a contemporary of Jeremiah.—Jer 21:1; 29:25; 37:3.
7. Father of Zedekiah, a false prophet of Jeremiah’s day.—Jer 29:21.
8. Son of Shallum the doorkeeper and evidently a Levite. A temple dining room was linked with his name.—Jer 35:4.
9. One of the sons of the priests, of the house of Jeshua, among those who had taken foreign wives but who sent them away in Ezra’s time.—Ezr 10:18, 19, 44.
10. A priest “of the sons of Harim,” among those who had married foreign wives but who sent them away in the time of Ezra.—Ezr 10:21, 44.
11. A priest “of the sons of Pashhur,” also among those sending their foreign wives away.—Ezr 10:22, 44.
12. An Israelite “of the sons of Pahath-moab,” among those dismissing their foreign wives.—Ezr 10:25, 30, 44.
13. Father or ancestor of a certain Azariah, one of the repairers of Jerusalem’s wall under Nehemiah’s supervision.—Ne 3:23.
14. A man who stood at Ezra’s right hand when he read the Law to the Israelites assembled in Jerusalem.—Ne 8:2, 4.
15. A Levite who assisted the priest Ezra by explaining the Law to the Israelites gathered in Jerusalem.—Ne 8:7.
16. One of “the heads of the people” whose descendant, if not he himself, attested by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” of Nehemiah’s time.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 25.
17. A man of Judah who resided in Jerusalem after the return from Babylonian exile. (Ne 11:4, 5) He may be identical with Asaiah of 1 Chronicles 9:5.—See ASAIAH No. 4.
18. A man of Benjamin who was an ancestor of Sallu, a resident of Jerusalem in Nehemiah’s time.—Ne 11:7.
19. A priest who participated in the dedication of Jerusalem’s wall in the time of Nehemiah.—Ne 12:41.
20. Another priest participating in the dedication of the wall of Jerusalem in Nehemiah’s day.—Ne 12:42.
MAATH
p. 288
MAAZ
p. 288
MAAZIAH
p. 288
MACEDONIA, MACEDONIAN
pp. 288–289
MACEDONIA, MACEDONIAN
(Mac·e·doʹni·a[n]).
A region of SE Europe occupying the central part of what is now known as the Balkan Peninsula. It extended from the Adriatic Sea on the W to the Aegean Sea on the E, and lay N of Achaia. Although having numerous fertile plains, this is chiefly a mountainous area. Anciently, Macedonia served as a vital link between the east and the west. The Roman-built Via Egnatia ran from Dyrrachium and Apollonia on the W coast of the peninsula to Neapolis on the E coast, and beyond.
The Macedonians were descendants of Japheth, perhaps through Kittim the son of Javan. (Ge 10:2, 4, 5) Although primarily associated with the island of Cyprus, the name Kittim was anciently also used to refer to other areas. The historian Josephus writes that the Hebrews called the islands and most of the seacoasts (apparently those in the Mediterranean area) “Chethim.” (Jewish Antiquities, I, 128 [vi, 1]) This may account for Macedonia’s being called “Cethim” in the Apocryphal book of First Maccabees (1:1 Dy; Kx) and provides a possible basis for considering the Macedonians to have been descendants of Kittim.
History. Macedonia attained prominence under the rule of Philip II. He was able to consolidate Macedonia and neighboring regions, and as a result of his victory in the Battle of Chaeronea (338 B.C.E.), Macedonia emerged supreme in relation to the majority of the Greek states. Subsequent to Philip’s assassination, his son Alexander (the Great) ascended the throne. Two years later, Alexander commenced his extensive campaign of conquest. By the time of his death at Babylon (323 B.C.E.), Alexander, through his military victories, had built up an empire that extended as far E as India and included Mesopotamia, Syria, Palestine, Egypt, Asia Minor, Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece.—See Da 2:31-33, 39; 7:6; 8:1-7, 20, 21; ALEXANDER No. 1; BEASTS, SYMBOLIC; IMAGE.
When the empire was divided following Alexander’s death, Antipater, who had been the regent of Macedonia while Alexander was warring in the east, retained his position. Before his death, Antipater entrusted the regency to Polyperchon instead of to his own son Cassander. Then followed political struggles that finally culminated in Cassander’s being recognized as king of Macedonia. His son Alexander succeeded him but not long thereafter was killed by Demetrius Poliorcetes (son of Antigonus Cyclops, one of the generals of Alexander the Great). Again confusion set in. Finally, Antigonus Gonatas, son of Demetrius Poliorcetes, gained possession of the throne. Though driven from his kingdom twice, Antigonus recovered it each time, and Macedonia continued to be ruled by the Antigonids until coming under Roman administration. In the middle of the second century B.C.E., Macedonia became a Roman province. For a time during the first century C.E., it was joined with Achaia, to the S, and Moesia, to the N, to form an imperial province under the legate of Moesia. However, in 44 C.E. Macedonia again became a senatorial province under the jurisdiction of a Roman governor.—See GREECE, GREEKS.
Paul’s Ministry. Macedonia was the first area in Europe to be visited by the apostle Paul on his second missionary journey. While at Troas in NW Asia Minor, Paul had a vision. “A certain Macedonian man was standing and entreating him and saying: ‘Step over into Macedonia and help us.’” (Ac 16:8, 9) Paul responded to that vision and, with Luke, Timothy, and Silas (if not also other companions), left for Macedonia. After arriving at Neapolis (the port of Philippi in NE Macedonia), Paul went to Philippi and there declared the good news. (Ac 16:11-40) Luke, it appears, remained at Philippi when Paul, Silas, and Timothy journeyed through the Macedonian cities of Amphipolis (about 50 km [30 mi] WSW of Philippi) and Apollonia (about 35 km [22 mi] SW of Amphipolis). Next Paul witnessed in the Macedonian cities of Thessalonica (about 45 km [28 mi] WNW of Apollonia) and Beroea (about 65 km [40 mi] WSW of Thessalonica) respectively. (Ac 17:1-12) On account of threatened mob violence at Beroea, Paul was forced to depart from Macedonia. But he left Silas and Timothy at Beroea so that they might care for the new group of believers there. Silas and Timothy were to join him later. (Ac 17:13-15) Paul, concerned about the welfare of the newly formed congregation at Thessalonica, sent Timothy to encourage the brothers there. (1Th 3:1, 2) Perhaps Timothy joined Paul at Athens, in Achaia, and then was sent back to Thessalonica. But it seems more likely that Paul notified him at Beroea to make the trip to Thessalonica. The good report Timothy brought, upon returning, prompted Paul to write his first letter to the Thessalonians (1Th 3:6; Ac 18:5). His second letter to the Thessalonians followed not long thereafter.
During the course of his third missionary tour, Paul made plans to return to Macedonia. (1Co 16:5-8; 2Co 1:15, 16) Although Paul remained a while longer at Ephesus, he sent Timothy and Erastus to Macedonia in advance. (Ac 19:21, 22) It was after this that the Ephesian silversmith Demetrius stirred up a riot against Paul. The city was thrown into confusion, and as the Ephesians rushed into the theater, they seized and took along “Gaius and Aristarchus, Macedonians, traveling companions of Paul.” (Ac 19:23-29) After the uproar subsided, Paul set out for Macedonia. (Ac 20:1) He apparently stopped at Troas. There he was disappointed at not meeting Titus, who had been sent to Corinth, in Achaia, to assist in the collection for the holy ones in Judea. (2Co 2:12, 13) Paul then proceeded to Macedonia, where he was joined by Titus and received word about the way the Corinthians had reacted to the apostle’s first letter. (2Co 7:5-7) Subsequently Paul wrote his second letter to the Corinthians and later went south to Greece. He had intended to sail from Greece to Syria, but a plot against him by the Jews caused him to change his plans and to return to Macedonia instead. (Ac 20:2, 3) His traveling companions included three Macedonians, Sopater, Aristarchus, and Secundus.—Ac 20:4.
Although poor themselves, the Macedonian Christians were very generous. They expended themselves beyond their actual ability in making contributions for the needy brothers in Judea. (2Co 8:1-7; compare Ro 15:26, 27; 2Co 9:1-7.) Especially were the Philippians outstanding in supporting Paul’s ministry. (2Co 11:8, 9; Php 4:15-17) Even while the apostle was imprisoned at Rome for the first time, the congregation at Philippi sent Epaphroditus to minister to Paul’s needs. (Php 2:25-30; 4:18) And the Thessalonians manifested great faith and endurance and, therefore, came to be an example for “all the believers in Macedonia and in Achaia.”—1Th 1:1-8; 4:9, 10.
It appears that Paul, after being released from imprisonment at Rome, revisited Macedonia and from there wrote the letter known as First Timothy. (1Ti 1:3) The letter to Titus may also have been written from Macedonia.
MACHBANNAI
p. 289
MACHBANNAI
(Machʹban·nai).
A Gadite mighty man who joined David’s band at “the place difficult to approach in the wilderness” and became one of the heads of his army.—1Ch 12:8-14.
MACHBENAH
p. 289
MACHBENAH
(Mach·beʹnah).
The name appears in a list of Caleb’s descendants through his concubine Maacah, her son Sheva being called “the father of Machbenah and the father of Gibea.” (1Ch 2:48, 49) Some commentators, noting that many of the names in this section also occur as names of towns, suggest that Machbenah may be the name of a town founded or ‘fathered’ by Sheva.
MACHI
p. 289
MACHI
(Maʹchi) [possibly a shortened form of Machir].
A Gadite and the father of Geuel, one of the 12 Israelites sent to spy out Canaan.—Nu 13:1, 2, 15, 16.
MACHIR
pp. 289–290
MACHIR
(Maʹchir) [from a root meaning “sell”].
1. The first-named son of Manasseh by his Syrian concubine. Machir founded the family of Machirites and is called “the father of Gilead.” His wife was Maacah, and he had sons within Joseph’s lifetime. (Ge 50:23; Nu 26:29; Jos 17:1; 1Ch 2:21, 23; 7:14-17) “The sons of Machir” captured the region of Gilead, drove out the Amorites, and were given that district as an inheritance. (Nu 32:39, 40; De 3:15; Jos 13:31) Zelophehad and his daughters were of the Manassite family of Machir. (Nu 27:1; 36:1, 2; Jos 17:3) In the victory song of Deborah and Barak, “Machir” seems to be used poetically for the entire tribe of Manasseh.—Jg 5:1, 14.
2. Son of Ammiel (and resident of Lo-debar) with whom Jonathan’s son Mephibosheth resided until David sent for him and made provision for his care. (2Sa 9:4-7, 13) Later, during Absalom’s rebellion, Machir was among the persons who supplied King David and his associates with food and other provisions.—2Sa 17:27-29.
MACHIRITES
p. 290
MACHNADEBAI
p. 290
MACHNADEBAI
(Mach·nadʹe·bai).
A postexilic Israelite among those who sent away their foreign wives in Ezra’s day.—Ezr 10:25, 40, 44.
MACHPELAH
p. 290
MACHPELAH
(Mach·peʹlah) [from a root meaning “double,” possibly indicating that the cave had a double entrance or two recesses or receptacles].
The name of a field and a cave near Hebron, purchased by Abraham from Ephron the Hittite for 400 silver shekels (c. $880). The cave was a burial place for Abraham’s wife Sarah and for at least five others: Abraham, Isaac, Rebekah, Jacob, and Leah. (Ge 23:14-19; 25:9; 49:30, 31; 50:13) The name evidently also applied to the surrounding area.—Ge 23:17.
The cave is generally identified with Meʽarat HaMakhpela, in modern Hebron beneath a Moslem mosque within an enclosure called Haram el-Khalil.
At Genesis 23:17 the Hebrew term indicating the position of the cave of Machpelah in relation to Mamre has been variously rendered “east of” (RS), “before” (AS), “near” (BE), “opposite” (JB), and “in front of Mamre” (NW). If the traditional location of Mamre (er-Ramat el-Khalil) is correct, the rendering “east of Mamre” would not be appropriate, since this site lies about 3 km (2 mi) N of modern Hebron. The phrase “Mamre, that is to say, Hebron” (Ge 23:19), may mean that Mamre was in the district of Hebron.
MADAI
p. 290
MADAI
(Maʹda·i).
The third-listed son of Japheth. (Ge 10:2; 1Ch 1:5) He is believed to be the progenitor of the Medes. Because of this understanding, elsewhere in the Bible the Hebrew Ma·dhaiʹ is translated “Medes,” or “Media,” as at 2 Kings 17:6; 18:11; Esther 1:3; Isaiah 13:17; 21:2; and other texts. The Medes were also called Madaia in Assyro-Babylonian (Akkadian) and Mada in Old Persian. At some point in the past, they established themselves in the Iranian plateau region, settling primarily between the Elburz Mountains (S of the Caspian Sea) and the Zagros Mountains to the E of Assyria. The modern name Iran derives from the word “Aryan,” a term used to refer to those of Japhetic descent.
MADMANNAH
p. 290
MADMANNAH
(Mad·manʹnah) [from a root meaning “manure”].
1. This name appears in the list of descendants of Judah through Caleb. Caleb’s concubine Maacah is stated to have borne “Shaaph the father of Madmannah.” (1Ch 2:49) However, most scholars consider the term “father” to be used here in the sense of “founder” and consider Madmannah in this text to correspond with the town considered below, Shaaph being viewed as the founder or perhaps the rebuilder thereof after its capture. It may be noted that the names of Kiriath-jearim and Bethlehem appear in a similar context in the following verses.—1Ch 2:50, 54.
2. A city in the southern part of the territory of Judah. (Jos 15:21, 31) Although Umm Deimneh may preserve the ancient name, there are no suitable remains at the site. Scholars in recent times favor Khirbet Tatrit, about 15 km (9.5 mi) NE of Beer-sheba. A comparison of Joshua 15:31 with the parallel lists at Joshua 19:5 and 1 Chronicles 4:31 indicates it to be the same as Beth-marcaboth. Beth-marcaboth (meaning “House of the Chariots”) may have been a secondary name of Madmannah.—See BETH-MARCABOTH.
MADMEN
p. 290
MADMEN
(Madʹmen) [possibly from a root meaning “manure”].
Seemingly a place in Moab foretold to suffer calamity by sword. At Jeremiah 48:2, “You, too, O Madmen, should keep silent,” translates the Hebrew phrase gam-madh·menʹ tid·domʹmi. Many scholars believe that the initial m in madh·menʹ (“Madmen”) was inadvertently repeated from the previous word (gam). Without the initial m, the consonants of Madmen correspond to those of Dimon, and therefore, Madmen is often considered to be the same as Dimon (possibly, Dimna, about 10 km [6 mi] N of Karak). However, perhaps Madmen does not designate an actual location, since the renderings of the Greek Septuagint, Syriac Peshitta, and Latin Vulgate suggest that the ancient Hebrew text read, ‘Yes, you [Moab] shall be utterly brought to silence.’
MADMENAH
p. 291
MADMENAH
(Mad·meʹnah) [from a root meaning “manure”].
A site in the path of the Assyrian advance toward Jerusalem. (Isa 10:24, 31, 32) Today Madmenah’s exact location is unknown. But some tentatively identify it with Shuʽfat, about 4 km (2.5 mi) NNW of the Temple Mount in Jerusalem.
MADNESS
pp. 291–292
MADNESS
Mental derangement, either insanity or a condition of extreme rage or great folly. Various Hebrew and Greek words are employed in the Scriptures to denote such disorders of the mind, whether lasting or temporary. Some of these words seem to be associated with or derived from the weird and sometimes violent or sorrowful cries of persons afflicted with madness.
Madness befell boastful Babylonian King Nebuchadnezzar. In fulfillment of a prophetic dream explained by Daniel, this monarch was stricken with madness at a time of boasting. For seven years he was insane, “and vegetation he began to eat just like bulls.” (Da 4:33) His reason gone, Nebuchadnezzar may have imagined that he was a beast, perhaps a bull. Regarding his mental derangement, a French medical dictionary states: “LYCANTHROPY . . . from [lyʹkos], lupus, wolf; [anʹthro·pos], homo, man. This name was given to the sickness of people who believe themselves to be changed into an animal, and who imitate the voice or cries, the shapes or manners of that animal. These individuals usually imagine themselves transformed into a wolf, a dog or a cat; sometimes also into a bull, as in the case of Nebuchadnezzar.” (Dictionnaire des sciences médicales, par une société de médecins et de chirurgiens, Paris, 1818, Vol. 29, p. 246) At the end of the seven years, Jehovah restored Nebuchadnezzar’s understanding to him.—Da 4:34-37.
Madness and Demon Possession. While not all persons afflicted with madness or insanity are possessed by the demons, logically persons possessed by the demons may be expected to manifest an unbalanced mental state. In the country of the Gerasenes, Jesus encountered a madman who was demon possessed. His haunt was among the tombs, and though he had often been bound with fetters and chains, “the chains were snapped apart by him and the fetters were actually smashed; and nobody had the strength to subdue him.” Further, “continually, night and day, he was crying out in the tombs and in the mountains and slashing himself with stones.” After Jesus cast out the demons, the man had a “sound mind.” (Mr 5:1-17; Lu 8:26-39) However, Christians are kept safe from demon invasion that produces madness if they put on and keep on “the complete suit of armor from God.”—Eph 6:10-17.
Feigned Madness. On one occasion, while he was outlawed by King Saul, David sought refuge with Achish the king of Gath. Upon discovering who he was, the Philistines suggested to Achish that David was a security risk, and David became afraid. Consequently, he disguised his sanity by acting insane. He “kept making cross marks on the doors of the gate and let his saliva run down upon his beard.” Thinking David was crazy, Achish let him go with his life, as a harmless idiot. David was later inspired to write Psalm 34, in which he thanked Jehovah for blessing this strategy and delivering him.—1Sa 21:10–22:1.
Madness of Opposition to Jehovah. The prophet Balaam foolishly wanted to prophesy against Israel in order to receive money from King Balak of the Moabites, but Jehovah overruled and prevented his efforts. The apostle Peter wrote about Balaam that “a voiceless beast of burden, making utterance with the voice of a man, hindered the prophet’s mad course.” For Balaam’s madness the apostle used the Greek word pa·ra·phro·niʹa, which has the thought of “being beside one’s mind.”—2Pe 2:15, 16; Nu 22:26-31.
Regarding the false prophets of Israel, the prophet Hosea wrote: “The prophet will be foolish, the man of inspired expression will be maddened on account of the abundance of your error, even animosity being abundant.” (Ho 9:7) Jehovah brings madness to his opposers and those who reject his wisdom, identifying himself as “the One that makes diviners themselves act crazily,” that is, by making their forecasts prove false. (Isa 44:24, 25) Job said, concerning worldly judges, that Jehovah “makes judges themselves go crazy.”—Job 12:17.
Paul compared men who resisted the truth and who tried to corrupt the Christian congregation to Jannes and Jambres, who resisted Moses. He assured: “They will make no further progress, for their madness will be very plain to all, even as the madness of those two men became.”—2Ti 3:8, 9.
Madness From Oppression and Confusion. Among the dire consequences the Israelites would suffer for disobedience to Jehovah was being stricken with madness. As a result of the oppressive measures of their conquerors, they would become maddened, responding in an unreasoning way because of frustration. (De 28:28-34) Indeed, King Solomon stated that “mere oppression may make a wise one act crazy.”—Ec 7:7.
In prophecy Babylonian King Nebuchadnezzar was likened to the ‘cup of the wine of Jehovah’s rage.’ This the nations would have to drink, and it would cause them to “shake back and forth and act like crazed men because of the sword that I [Jehovah] am sending among them.” (Jer 25:15, 16) Later, in Babylon herself madness would be brought about, her idolaters having horrifying visions, “and because of their frightful visions they [would] keep acting crazy.” (Jer 50:35-38) She, too, would have to drink the cup of Jehovah’s rage.—Jer 51:6-8.
Extreme Rage. Madness, as used Biblically, can also denote extreme rage. On a sabbath day Jesus cured a man with a withered right hand. The observing scribes and Pharisees thereupon “became filled with madness, and they began to talk over with one another what they might do to Jesus.” (Lu 6:6-11) To describe their state of mind, Luke used the Greek word aʹnoi·a, meaning, literally, “mindlessness” (the English word “paranoia” is related to this term). Paul evidently had in mind extreme rage or fury when he admitted that in persecuting Christians he had been “extremely mad against them.”—Ac 26:11.
Contrasted With Wisdom. In the book of Ecclesiastes, the congregator reveals that he gave his heart “to knowing wisdom and to knowing madness.” (Ec 1:17) His investigation did not restrict itself to considering wisdom but also took into account its opposite as manifested by men. (Ec 7:25) At Ecclesiastes 2:12, Solomon again reveals that he weighed wisdom, madness, and folly. In this way he could determine their contrast in value. He recognized inordinate frivolity as madness, saying, “I said to laughter: ‘Insanity!’” for, as compared with wisdom, it was senseless, not producing real happiness.—Ec 2:2.
Commenting on the stupid one’s condition of mind, Solomon said: “The start of the words of his mouth is foolishness, and the end afterward of his mouth is calamitous madness.” (Ec 10:13) Foolishness may take the form of a trick, which can sometimes be so harmful to its victim that the player of the trick is likened to a madman armed with deadly weapons.—Pr 26:18, 19.
Some have no hope in the resurrection of the dead, thinking that death ends all for everyone. Giving evidence of their unbalanced outlook, they seek only to satisfy their fleshly inclinations and show no concern about doing God’s will. Solomon also took note of them, saying: “Because there is one eventuality to all, the heart of the sons of men is also full of bad; and there is madness in their heart during their lifetime, and after it—to the dead ones!”—Ec 9:3.
Illustrative Use. The apostle Paul’s authority and apostleship were challenged by some in Corinth whom he sarcastically termed “superfine apostles.” (2Co 11:5) In order to bring the Corinthian congregation to their senses, Paul “boasted” about his credentials, his blessings and the things he had experienced in Jehovah’s service, proving his claim. This boasting was contrary to the usual speech of a Christian, but Paul had to do it in this case. Hence he spoke of himself as though being ‘out of his mind’ and said of the so-called superfine apostles: “Are they ministers of Christ? I reply like a madman, I am more outstandingly one.”—2Co 11:21-27.
MADON
p. 292
MADON
(Maʹdon) [from a root verb meaning “judge”].
A royal Canaanite city that leagued itself with Hazor against the Israelites and was subsequently defeated. (Jos 11:1-12; 12:19) Madon is usually identified with Qarn Hattin (Horvat Qarne Hittim), about 8 km (5 mi) WNW of Tiberias. Khirbet Madin, about 1 km (0.6 mi) to the S, seems to preserve the ancient name. However, some question the identification because it is based solely on the similarity of the name of nearby Madin to the Biblical name.
MAGADAN
pp. 292–293
MAGADAN
(Magʹa·dan).
An area near the Sea of Galilee to which Jesus withdrew after his miraculous feeding of about 4,000 men. (Mt 15:39; manuscripts of more recent date here read “Magdala.”) Mark (8:10), according to the best Greek manuscripts, referred to the same territory as “Dalmanutha.”—See DALMANUTHA.
No place called Magadan is today known in the region around the Sea of Galilee. However, some scholars believe that Magadan is the same as Magdala. Lending some support to this view is the fact that in Aramaic the letter l often replaces the n of Hebrew words. Thus Magadan could have been changed to Magdala. Others suggest that “Magdala” perhaps came to appear in more recent copies of the Greek text on account of an attempt to equate Magadan with modern Majdal.
Magdala (possibly Magadan) is considered to be modern Majdal (Migdal), about 6 km (3.5 mi) NNW of Tiberias on the Sea of Galilee. Located near the fork formed by the road running along the Sea of Galilee from Tiberias and the one coming down from the western hills, this site occupies a strategic position. Ruins of a relatively modern tower found there indicate that Majdal once guarded the southern entrance to the Plain of Gennesaret. Both Majdal and Magdala (a form of the Hebrew migh·dalʹ) mean “Tower.” This place is often suggested as the home of Mary Magdalene.
MAGBISH
p. 293
MAGDALENE, MARY
p. 293
MAGDIEL
p. 293
MAGDIEL
(Magʹdi·el) [Choice Things of God].
A descendant of Esau, and one of the sheiks of Edom. (Ge 36:40-43; 1Ch 1:51, 54) Magdiel may have also been the name of a place and a tribe.—See TIMNA No. 3.
MAGGOT
p. 293
MAGGOT
[Heb., rim·mahʹ; Gr., skoʹlex].
The larva, or wormlike stage, of an insect just after leaving the egg. The term “maggot” is applied particularly to the fly larvae found in decaying vegetable or animal matter and in living tissues. The living or putrefying material provides heat for hatching the eggs and nourishment for the maggots.
Maggots have a legless, slender, segmented body that appears to be headless. However, with reference to the head, The Smithsonian Series (Vol. 5, p. 343) states: “The tapering end of the body is the head end, but the true head of the maggot is withdrawn entirely into the body. From the aperture where the head has disappeared, which serves the maggot as a mouth, two clawlike hooks project, and these hooks are both jaws and grasping organs to the maggot.”
The Scriptures allude to the fact that maggots subsist on dead organic matter. (Job 7:5; 17:14; 21:26; 24:20; Isa 14:11) The miraculous manna, if saved by the Israelites until the morning of the next day, gave off a repulsive odor and developed worms or maggots, except the manna stored up on the sixth day and saved over for the Sabbath. (Ex 16:20, 24) In mentioning the “maggot” in connection with Gehenna, Jesus evidently was alluding to the dump outside the city of Jerusalem where fires consumed the refuse and where worms or maggots subsisted on decaying matter near, but not in, the fire.—Mr 9:48; compare Isa 66:24; see GEHENNA.
The word “maggot” was employed by Bildad to denote someone of little account.—Job 25:6.
MAGIC AND SORCERY
pp. 293–294
MAGIC AND SORCERY
Secret arts and uncanny powers presumably used to accomplish things beyond what is natural—associated with spiritistic, occult powers.
“Black” magic is said to consist of spells, special curses, and “the evil eye” that bring harm to one’s enemies. “White” magic, on the other hand, is said by its practicers to produce good results by breaking the spells and canceling the curses. Among some ancient peoples “black” magic was forbidden under penalty of death. The Bible, however, goes a step further and forbids every form of spiritistic magic. (Le 19:26; De 18:9-14) By the use of magic formulas, said to be obtained through supernatural knowledge and wisdom, the practitioner attempts to influence people and alter future events. In this respect magic differs from divination, which attempts only to discover future events rather than influence or change them.—See DIVINATION.
Much of the concept of magic-working sorcery is based on the belief that evil spirits can be induced either to leave or to enter a person, that they can be tricked and deceived, and that they can be captured or trapped in a piece of wood or a clay image. For example, it is claimed that by making magic paths of honey or other agreeable things, the demons can be led around at the will of the magician.
All such notions naturally gave rise to a crafty class of magic-practicing priests, who exercised great power over the lives of the people, extorting large payments from those under their influence on the pretense of possessing supernatural powers over and beyond those of the demons. The people believed that these professional sorcerers could invoke the demons to obey but that the demons had no power over the sorcerers.
These spiritistic practices, so-called sciences, were developed and used by the ancient Chaldeans of Babylonia. Isaiah, in the eighth century B.C.E., tells us that Babylon of his day was rife with sorceries of all sorts. (Isa 47:12-15) More than a century later, in the days of Daniel, the magic-practicing priests were still a part of the Babylonian court. (Da 1:20; 2:2, 10, 27; 4:7; 5:11) This expression “magic-practicing priests” is a literal and explicit translation of the Hebrew.
The Babylonians had a great fear of physically deformed persons called warlocks and witches, in the belief that they were dispensers of “black” magic. The priests, on the other hand, were said to be masters of “white” magic. They believed that the same incantation that made a sick man well if spoken by a priest would kill the man if uttered by a warlock or witch.
It is possible that when people scattered around the earth because of the confusion of languages at Babel, they took with them some concept of such magical arts. (Ge 11:8, 9) Today millions practice the magic of mantra, that is, the mystic formula, hymn, or spellbinding prayer of popular Hinduism. Magic-practicing priests, witch doctors, medicine men, and sorcerers of all sorts are found in many places the world over, as they were among the Egyptians of the 18th century B.C.E., in the days of Joseph. (Ge 41:8, 24) Over two centuries after Joseph was sold into slavery, the magic-practicing priests of Egypt seemingly duplicated to an extent the first three miracles performed by Moses. (Ex 7:11, 22; 8:7) But they were powerless when it came to producing gnats, having to admit that it was “the finger of God!” They were likewise helpless in preventing the plague of boils from afflicting themselves.—Ex 8:18, 19; 9:11.
Condemned by the Bible. The Bible is singularly different from the writings of other ancient people in that its references to uncanny powers and magical arts are all condemnatory. Nowhere does it recommend “white” magic to cancel spells of “black” magic. Rather, it urges faith, prayer, and trust in Jehovah as the protection against unseen “wicked spirit forces” and all their related activities, including magical influences. (Eph 6:11-18) In the Psalms the righteous pray for deliverance from evil; Jesus taught us to pray for deliverance “from the wicked one.” (Mt 6:13) The Talmud and the Koran, on the other hand, give way to superstition and fear. The Apocryphal book of Tobit contains absurd passages of magic-working sorcery.—Tobit 6:5, 8, 9, 19; 8:2, 3; 11:8-15; 12:3; see APOCRYPHA (Tobit).
The nation of Israel was, therefore, unlike its contemporaries in this respect, and in order that it might remain so, Jehovah gave his people some very explicit laws concerning those who were intimate with the occult powers. “You must not preserve a sorceress alive.” (Ex 22:18) “You must not practice magic.” “As for a man or woman in whom there proves to be a mediumistic spirit or spirit of prediction, they should be put to death without fail.” (Le 19:26; 20:27) “There should not be found in you . . . a practicer of magic or anyone who looks for omens or a sorcerer, or one who binds others with a spell or anyone who consults a spirit medium.”—De 18:10-14.
Jehovah’s prophet also declared that God would cut off all those who indulged in sorceries. (Mic 5:12) Certain individuals such as Saul, Jezebel, and Manasseh, who forsook Jehovah and turned to sorceries of one kind or another, are examples of the past not to be copied.—1Sa 28:7; 2Ki 9:22; 2Ch 33:1, 2, 6.
The Christian Greek Scriptures also tell of the prevalence of sorcerers throughout the Roman Empire in the days of Jesus and the apostles. On the island of Cyprus, there was such a one named Bar-Jesus, whom Paul denounced as “full of every sort of fraud and every sort of villainy, . . . son of the Devil.” (Ac 13:6-11) There were others, however, such as Simon of Samaria who gave up their magic-working practices and embraced Christianity. (Ac 8:5, 9-13) On one occasion in Ephesus, “quite a number of those who practiced magical arts brought their books together and burned them up before everybody. And they calculated together the prices of them and found them worth fifty thousand pieces of silver [if denarii, $37,200].” (Ac 19:18, 19) Writing to those in Galatia, the apostle Paul included spiritistic occultism among “the works of the flesh,” warning them “that those who practice such things will not inherit God’s kingdom.” (Ga 5:19-21) Outside that glorious Kingdom will be all those who persist in these Babylonish practices. (Re 21:8; 22:15) Together with Babylon the Great, so notorious for misleading the nations by her sorceries, they will all be destroyed.—Re 18:23; see POWER, POWERFUL WORKS (Responsible use of power).
MAGISTRATE
p. 294
MAGISTRATE
Under the government of Babylon, police magistrates were civil officers in the jurisdictional districts who were learned in the law and exercised limited judicial authority. They were among the officials gathered to bow to Nebuchadnezzar’s image of gold.—Da 3:2, 3.
In Roman colonies, the administration of government was in the hands of civil magistrates, called stra·te·goiʹ in the Greek cities. There could be 3, 4, usually 5, or even 10 or 12 making up the magisterial board. These had the duties of keeping order, administering finances, trying and judging law violators, and ordering the execution of punishment. Sometimes their names and titles appear on coins issued by a city. Constables, or lictors, were assigned to them to carry out their orders.—See CONSTABLE.
The civil magistrates in the Roman colony of Philippi (Ac 16:12), without a trial, had Paul and Silas put into stocks. The next day, the magistrates sent constables to release them. But Paul, in order to give public and legal vindication to the good news that he preached, demanded that the magistrates personally release them. The magistrates, fearing trouble with Rome over flogging Roman citizens, entreated Paul and Silas and released them.—Ac 16:19-39.
MAGOG
pp. 294–295
MAGOG
(Maʹgog).
1. A son of Japheth and grandson of Noah. His name appears among the family heads from whom the initial national groups were dispersed about the earth following the Flood.—Ge 10:1, 2, 5; 1Ch 1:5.
2. A name that occurs in Ezekiel’s prophecy concerning the stormlike attack by “Gog of the land of Magog” against Jehovah’s regathered people. It appears to be used by the prophet to indicate a land or region in “the remotest parts of the north,” out of which Gog’s host comes forth, his plundering forces described as “riding on horses, a great congregation, even a numerous military force” employing sword and bow.—Eze 38:2-4, 8, 9, 13-16; 39:1-3, 6.
From the time of the Jewish historian Josephus, it has been suggested that “the land of Magog” related to the Scythian tribes found in NE Europe and Central Asia. (Jewish Antiquities, I, 123 [vi, 1]) Classical writers of Greek and Roman times described the Scythians as northern barbarians, rapacious and warlike, equipped with large cavalry forces, well armored, and skilled with the bow. While the name Scythian may originally have been derived from “Ashkenaz,” another descendant of Japheth (Ge 10:2, 3), the 1959 edition of the Encyclopædia Britannica (Vol. 20, p. 235) states that “throughout classical literature Scythia generally meant all regions to the north and northeast of the Black sea, and a Scythian (Skuthes) any barbarian coming from those parts.” Other reference works likewise show that the term “Scythian” was used rather flexibly to embrace generally the nomadic tribes N of the Caucasus (the region between the Black and Caspian Seas), similar to the modern use of the term “Tartar.” Hence The New Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia of Religious Knowledge comments: “The name ‘Scythians’ was among the ancients an elastic appellation, and so was the Hebrew ‘Magog.’”—Edited by S. Jackson, 1956, Vol. V, p. 14.
Symbolic Use. The fact that the definite location of “the land of Magog” is left uncertain and indeterminate to us in the Bible (as well as in secular history), along with the prophet’s reference to “the final part of the years” (Eze 38:8), and the fact that the described invasion is not known to have taken place literally upon Israel, provide the basis for viewing the prophecy concerning Magog as relating to a future time in the Biblical ‘time of the end.’ Because of this, many commentators see in it a forecast of the final attack of the world powers upon the Kingdom of God, and they see the land of Magog as representing “the world as hostile to God’s people and kingdom.”—Funk and Wagnalls New Standard Bible Dictionary, 1936, p. 307.
Thus, the land of Magog clearly has a symbolic significance. The fact that the term “Scythian,” with which Magog is usually associated, came to be used as a synonym for that which is brutal, rapacious, and warlike would logically point to a position of strong opposition to God’s people. The nations of the world will find themselves in such a position when, at the instigation of the foremost opposer of God, Satan the Devil, they launch a final attack on earth against true worship of God.—See GOG No. 2.
3. A term used at Revelation 20:8 in relation to events to occur at the close of the Thousand Year Reign of Christ Jesus and subsequent to the loosing of Satan from the abyss. Instead of referring to a particular land or location, “Gog and Magog” here is used to describe those on earth who yield to the released Adversary’s influence and rebel against God’s rule as expressed through “the holy ones and the beloved city.”—Re 20:3, 7-10.
MAGPIASH
p. 295
MAHALALEEL
p. 295
MAHALALEL
p. 295
MAHALALEL
(Ma·halʹa·lel) [possibly, Praise of God].
1. A descendant of Seth through Enosh and Kenan; hence Seth’s great-grandson. Mahalalel lived 895 years. (Ge 5:6-17; 1Ch 1:1, 2) In Luke’s genealogy of Jesus, he is referred to by the name Mahalaleel.—Lu 3:37, 38.
2. A descendant of Judah through Perez and the ancestor of Athaiah, a resident of Jerusalem after the return from Babylonian exile.—Ne 11:4.
MAHALATH, I
p. 295
MAHALATH, I
(Maʹha·lath).
1. Ishmael’s daughter, the sister of Nebaioth and one of the women Esau took as a wife. (Ge 28:9) She is possibly the same person as the Basemath of Genesis 36:3.
2. A granddaughter of David through his son Jerimoth. She became one of the wives of Rehoboam.—2Ch 11:18.
MAHALATH, II
p. 295
MAHALATH, II
(Maʹha·lath).
Probably a musical term, perhaps one of a technical nature, found in the superscriptions of Psalms 53 and 88. Some believe that this term may be related to a Hebrew root verb meaning “grow weak; fall sick,” thereby suggesting a gloomy and melancholy tune. This would harmonize with the somewhat somber content of the two songs, particularly that of Psalm 88.
MAHANAIM
p. 296
MAHANAIM
(Ma·ha·naʹim) [Two Camps].
A site E of the Jordan where Jacob, after parting from Laban, encountered a company of angels. Jacob then called the place “Mahanaim.” (Ge 32:1, 2) The meaning of the name (“Two Camps”) may allude to “the camp of God,” as represented by his angels, and to the camp of Jacob. Apparently sometime later a city was built on the site. In the 15th century B.C.E., this city was first assigned to the Gadites and then to the Levite Merarites.—Jos 13:24, 26; 21:34, 38.
While David ruled from Hebron, Mahanaim served as the capital for the rival kingdom of Saul’s son and successor Ish-bosheth. This suggests that it was fortified and occupied a strategic position. (2Sa 2:8-11, 29) Evidently in this city Ish-bosheth was assassinated. (2Sa 4:5-7) Later David, fleeing from his rebellious son Absalom, came to Gilead where he was kindly received at Mahanaim. He remained there at the request of his supporters and did not share in the battle that completely defeated Absalom’s attempt to seize the throne. (2Sa 17:24–18:16; 19:32; 1Ki 2:8) During the reign of David’s son Solomon, Mahanaim was under the jurisdiction of the deputy Ahinadab.—1Ki 4:7, 14.
At The Song of Solomon 6:13 “the dance of two camps” may also be rendered “the dance of Mahanaim” (AS) or “the Mahanaim dance.” (AT) Perhaps the reference is to dancing associated with a certain festival that was held at Mahanaim.—Compare Jg 21:19, 21.
The exact location of Mahanaim is uncertain, but it was E of the Jordan and evidently N of the Jabbok. (2Sa 2:29; Ge 31:21; 32:2, 22) Some suggest Khirbet Mahneh (or, Mihna), about 19 km (12 mi) N of the Jabbok and about the same distance E of the Jordan, but many feel that it is too far N of the Jabbok. Yohanan Aharoni identifies Mahanaim with Tell edh-Dhahab el-Gharbi, on the N bank of the Jabbok, about 12 km (7.5 mi) E of the Jordan.—The Land of the Bible, translated and edited by A. Rainey, 1979, pp. 314, 439.
MAHANEH-DAN
p. 296
MAHANEH-DAN
(Maʹha·neh-dan) [Camp of Dan].
A place once described as lying “between Zorah and Eshtaol” (Jg 13:25) and another time as being located W of Kiriath-jearim. (Jg 18:11, 12) Some believe that these are two different sites, since the suggested locations for Eshtaol and Zorah are a number of miles SW of Kiriath-jearim. In any event, the location(s) of Mahaneh-dan is unknown. Its name means “Camp of Dan” and, therefore, perhaps simply denoted a temporary settlement or a campsite and understandably could have applied to more than one place.
MAHARAI
p. 296
MAHATH
p. 296
MAHATH
(Maʹhath) [possibly from a root meaning “terrify”].
1. A Kohathite Levite and ancestor of Samuel and Heman the singer at the house of Jehovah.—1Ch 6:31-35.
2. One of the Kohathite Levites who aided in cleansing the temple in King Hezekiah’s day. (2Ch 29:12, 15, 16) Evidently the same person was made a commissioner under Conaniah and Shimei in charge of “the contribution and the tenth and the holy things” at the temple.—2Ch 31:12, 13.
MAHAVITE
p. 296
MAHAVITE
(Maʹha·vite).
A designation applied to Eliel, one of the mighty men of David’s military forces. (1Ch 11:26, 46) The term may have been used to distinguish this person from the Eliel of 1 Chronicles 11:47.
MAHAZIOTH
p. 296
MAHAZIOTH
(Ma·haʹzi·oth).
A Kohathite Levite and last mentioned of the 14 sons of Heman. Mahazioth became head of the 23rd service group of temple musicians as organized by David.—1Ch 25:4-6, 8, 9, 30.
MAHER-SHALAL-HASH-BAZ
pp. 296–297
MAHER-SHALAL-HASH-BAZ
(Maʹher-shalʹal-hash-baz) [Hurry, O Spoil! He Has Made Haste to the Plunder; or, Hurrying to the Spoil, He Has Made Haste to the Plunder].
The name given to Isaiah’s second son at Jehovah’s direction.
Jehovah commanded Isaiah to write these prophetic words on a large tablet and have it attested to by reliable witnesses. Thereafter, he instructed the prophet to give this same expression as a name to his newborn son, declaring that before the child could say, “My father!” and “My mother!” the king of Assyria would subjugate Judah’s enemies—Damascus and Samaria. (Isa 8:1-4) The prophetic meaning of this name given to Isaiah’s second son was fulfilled within the designated time period. During the reign of Israel’s King Pekah, the Assyrian monarch Tiglath-pileser III invaded Israel, took many cities, plundered the land, and carried numerous inhabitants into captivity. Thereafter, Pekah was murdered. (2Ki 15:29, 30) The king of Assyria also captured Syria’s capital city Damascus, took its people into exile, and put Syrian King Rezin to death. (2Ki 16:9) In this way both of these kings who had conspired against Judah met their end. Later, in 740 B.C.E., the Assyrians overthrew Samaria, removing the apostate Israelites from that city and from the rest of the domain of the northern kingdom of Israel. (2Ki 17:1-6) Thus, this boy born to Isaiah by his wife (whom he terms “the prophetess”) proved to be in Israel a truthful and reliable ‘sign and miracle’ from Jehovah.—Isa 8:3, 18.
MAHLAH
p. 297
MAHLAH
(Mahʹlah) [from a root meaning “grow weak; fall sick”].
1. One of the daughters of Zelophehad of the tribe of Manasseh. Mahlah and her sisters requested their father’s inheritance, since he had no sons but only five daughters. Moses inquired of Jehovah, who ruled that the daughters of Zelophehad should receive it. (Nu 26:28-33; 27:1-11) A subsequent order of Jehovah through Moses required Mahlah and the other daughters of Zelophehad to marry within the tribe of Manasseh, to prevent the inheritance from passing to another tribe. Accordingly, Mahlah and her sisters “became the wives of the sons of their father’s brothers.” (Nu 36:1-6, 10-12) This judicial decision established a precedent as to inheritance. (Nu 36:7-9) They later presented themselves before Eleazar the priest and Joshua, cited Jehovah’s command, and were given “an inheritance in the midst of the brothers of their father.”—Jos 17:3, 4.
2. A descendant of Manasseh whose mother was Hammolecheth. It is not stated whether this was a son or a daughter.—1Ch 7:17, 18.
MAHLI
p. 297
MAHLI
(Mahʹli) [possibly from a root meaning “grow weak; fall sick”].
1. Levi’s grandson, a son of Merari and brother of Mushi. (Ex 6:16, 19; 1Ch 6:19, 29; 24:26) Mahli was the father of Eleazar and Kish and the family head of the Mahlites. (Nu 3:20, 33; 1Ch 23:21; 24:28, 29) His descendant Sherebiah, referred to as “a man of discretion from the sons of Mahli,” returned to Jerusalem with Ezra.—Ezr 8:18.
2. A Levite, the son of Mushi, and hence the nephew of Merari’s son Mahli.—1Ch 6:47; 23:23; 24:26, 30.
MAHLITES
p. 297
MAHLON
p. 297
MAHLON
(Mahʹlon) [possibly from a root meaning “grow weak; fall sick”].
Son of Elimelech and Naomi. During a famine in the days of the Judges, he moved with his parents from Bethlehem in Judah to Moab. There Mahlon married the Moabitess Ruth, but he died childless. (Ru 1:1-5; 4:10) Ruth returned to Judah with her mother-in-law and, complying with the law of levirate marriage, married Boaz. (Ru 4:9, 10; De 25:5, 6) The resulting family line produced David and led to Jesus Christ.—Ru 4:22; Mt 1:5, 6, 16.
MAHOL
p. 297
MAHOL
(Maʹhol) [from a root meaning “dance; whirl”; or, possibly from a root meaning “play the flute”].
One whose sons’ wisdom, though great, was not equal to King Solomon’s. (1Ki 4:31) Some view the designation “sons of Mahol” to mean an association of musicians or dancers.—Compare Ps 150:4, where the same Hebrew word is rendered “circle dance.”
MAHSEIAH
p. 297
MAHSEIAH
(Mah·seiʹah) [Jah Is a Refuge].
Ancestor of Jeremiah’s associate Baruch and of Seraiah the quartermaster.—Jer 32:12; 51:59.
MAIDEN
p. 297
MAKAZ
p. 297
MAKHELOTH
p. 297
MAKHELOTH
(Mak·heʹloth) [Congregated Throngs].
One of Israel’s wilderness encampments. (Nu 33:25, 26) Location, unidentified.
MAKKEDAH
p. 297
MAKKEDAH
(Mak·keʹdah).
A royal Canaanite city in the Shephelah. It was in the cave of Makkedah that the five kings who had allied themselves against the Gibeonites hid and were then temporarily trapped until their execution. Thereafter this cave became their common tomb, and the Israelite army under Joshua captured the city of Makkedah and devoted it to destruction. At the time of the division of the Promised Land, Makkedah was granted to the tribe of Judah.—Jos 10:5-29; 12:7, 8, 16; 15:20, 33, 41.
The exact site of Makkedah is uncertain. It has been tentatively identified with Khirbet el-Kheishum, about 4 km (2.5 mi) NNE of Azekah. Extensive ruins and nearby caves mark the site.
MAKTESH
pp. 297–298
MAKTESH
(Makʹtesh) [A Mortar].
Apparently a section of Jerusalem near the Fish Gate and the second quarter. At the time of Judah’s calamity, the inhabitants of Maktesh were foretold to howl, since commercial activities would cease there.—Zep 1:1, 2, 10, 11.
The Hebrew word makh·teshʹ refers to “a mortar” (Pr 27:22) or “a mortar-shaped hollow” (Jg 15:19), and therefore, some translations use “Mortar” instead of “Maktesh” as a proper name. (AT, JB, RS) The Targum identifies Maktesh with the Kidron Valley, the deep ravine along Jerusalem’s eastern wall. But this valley is not in the vicinity of the more westerly “Fish Gate” and the “second quarter.” For this reason Maktesh is generally thought to denote a part of the Central (Tyropoeon) Valley, perhaps its upper portion.
MALACHI
p. 298
MALACHI
(Malʹa·chi).
A Hebrew prophet and Bible writer. (Mal 1:1) The Scriptures furnish no information as to his ancestry and personal life. What is known about him is revealed in the book bearing his name. He is therein shown to have been a man of great zeal for the name and worship of Jehovah.
MALACHI, BOOK OF
pp. 298–299
MALACHI, BOOK OF
The final book of the Hebrew Scriptures in modern English Bibles. In the traditional Jewish canon, it is placed last among the writings of the so-called minor prophets but before the Writings (Hagiographa). It constitutes a pronouncement of Jehovah regarding Israel by means of Malachi.—Mal 1:1.
Circumstances in Malachi’s Time. At the time Malachi prophesied, a deplorable situation existed among the priests. Contrary to the Law, they were accepting lame, blind, and sick animals for sacrifice on Jehovah’s altar. (Mal 1:8; Le 22:19; De 15:21) They failed to give proper direction and instruction to the people, causing many to stumble. (Mal 2:7, 8) When judging matters, they showed partiality. (2:9) All of this had a bad effect on the Israelites in general, causing them to view Jehovah’s service as being of little value. (3:14, 15) This is apparent from the fact that the Israelites did not support the temple by paying their tithes. So far had they fallen from their devotion to Jehovah that apparently they were divorcing their wives to marry women worshiping false gods. Also, sorcery, adultery, lying, fraud, and oppression came to exist among the Israelites. (2:11, 14-16; 3:5, 8-10) For this reason Jehovah gave advance warning of his coming to his temple for judgment. (3:1-6) At the same time he encouraged wrongdoers to repent, saying: “Return to me, and I will return to you.”—3:7.
Time of Composition. Internal evidence provides a basis for dating the completion of the book of Malachi. It was written after the Babylonian exile, for the Israelites were under the administration of a governor. Worship was carried on at the temple, indicating that it had been rebuilt. (Mal 1:7, 8; 2:3, 13; 3:8-10) This points to a period later than that of Haggai (520 B.C.E.) and Zechariah (520-518 B.C.E.), as these prophets were active in urging the Israelites to complete the temple. (Ezr 5:1, 2; 6:14, 15) Israel’s neglect of true worship and its failure to adhere to God’s law appear to fit conditions existing when Nehemiah again arrived at Jerusalem sometime after the 32nd year of King Artaxerxes (c. 443 B.C.E.). (Compare Mal 1:6-8; 2:7, 8, 11, 14-16; Ne 13:6-31.) Therefore, like the book of Nehemiah, the book of Malachi may well have been committed to writing after 443 B.C.E.
Harmony With Other Bible Books. This book is in full agreement with the rest of the Scriptures. The apostle Paul quoted from Malachi 1:2, 3 when illustrating that God’s choosing depends, “not upon the one wishing nor upon the one running, but upon God, who has mercy.” (Ro 9:10-16) Jehovah is identified as the Creator (Mal 2:10; compare Ps 100:3; Isa 43:1; Ac 17:24-26) and as a just, merciful, and unchangeable God who does not leave deliberate wrongdoing unpunished. (Mal 2:2, 3, 17; 3:5-7, 17, 18; 4:1; compare Ex 34:6, 7; Le 26:14-17; Ne 9:17; Jas 1:17.) The importance of God’s name is stressed. (Mal 1:5, 11, 14; 4:2; compare De 28:58, 59; Ps 35:27; Mic 5:4.) And encouragement is given to remember the Law of Moses.—Mal 4:4.
The book also directed Israel’s attention to the coming of the Messiah and to the day of Jehovah. While it is pointed out that Jehovah would send forth the one called “my messenger,” this one would be only the forerunner of the still greater “messenger of the covenant” who would accompany Jehovah. (Mal 3:1) The inspired accounts of Matthew (11:10-14; 17:10-13), Mark (9:11-13), and Luke (1:16, 17, 76) combine to identify Jesus’ forerunner John the Baptizer as the “messenger” and the “Elijah” initially meant at Malachi 3:1 and 4:5, 6.
[Box on page 299]
HIGHLIGHTS OF MALACHI
A pronouncement emphasizing accountability to Jehovah God when his requirements are disregarded
Written by the prophet Malachi, evidently some 95 years after the first Jewish exiles returned from Babylon
Jehovah loved Israel, but they despise his name (1:1-14)
Jehovah loved his people just as he loved Jacob, though he hated Esau
Nevertheless, Israel’s priests despise God’s name, accepting lame and sick animals for sacrifice; they would not give animals like that to a human governor
Priests and people are censured for failure to keep Jehovah’s ways (2:1-17)
The priests have departed from God’s way, causing many “to stumble in the law,” and thus have “ruined the covenant of Levi”
There has been a marrying of foreign wives, and some have dealt treacherously with the wives of their youth by divorcing them
Israelites have wearied God by claiming that he approves of those doing bad
The true Lord will judge and refine his people (3:1-18)
Jehovah will come to the temple with the messenger of the covenant; he will refine and cleanse the Levites, and Judah’s gift offering will please Jehovah
Sorcerers, adulterers, those swearing falsely, defrauders, and oppressors will experience a speedy judgment
Bring the whole tenth part into Jehovah’s storehouse and thus receive a flood of blessings
A book of remembrance will be written for those fearing Jehovah; His people will discern the distinction between the righteous and the wicked
The coming of the great and fear-inspiring day of Jehovah (4:1-6)
Jehovah’s day will bring the complete destruction of the wicked, while ‘the sun of righteousness will shine forth’ to those fearing God’s name
That day will be preceded by a restoration work, to be accomplished by the prophet Elijah
MALCAM
p. 298
MALCAM
(Malʹcam) [Their King].
1. A Benjamite and a son of Shaharaim by his wife Hodesh.—1Ch 8:1, 8, 9.
2. The principal idol god of the Ammonites. (2Sa 12:30; 1Ch 20:1, 2; Jer 49:1, 3) Possibly the same as Milcom, Molech, and Moloch. (1Ki 11:5, 7; Ac 7:43) The name Malcam in the Masoretic text differs from Milcom, “the disgusting thing of the Ammonites,” only in the vowel pointing of the Hebrew. (1Ki 11:5) Contrary to the instruction given at Joshua 23:7, the Jews began making sworn oaths by Malcam. (Zep 1:5) It must be determined from context when the Hebrew should be rendered as the name of the god and when as “their king.”—Am 1:15; see MOLECH.
MALCHIAH
p. 298
MALCHIEL
p. 298
MALCHIELITES
p. 299
MALCHIELITES
(Malʹchi·el·ites) [Of (Belonging to) Malchiel].
A family of Asherites that descended from Malchiel.—Nu 26:44, 45.
MALCHIJAH
p. 299
MALCHIJAH
(Mal·chiʹjah) [My King Is Jehovah].
1. A Levite who descended from Gershom and who was an ancestor of the Levite musician Asaph.—1Ch 6:39-43.
2. Descendant of Aaron and head of the 5th of the 24 divisions of priests organized by David.—1Ch 24:1, 9.
3. A priest and the father of Pashhur.—1Ch 9:12; Ne 11:12; Jer 21:1; 38:1.
4. “The son of the king” into whose cistern Jeremiah was thrown. (Jer 38:6) In this instance the expression “the son of the king” may denote, not that he was an offspring of the king, but that he was closely connected with the royal household or was an official of royal descent.—See JERAHMEEL No. 3.
5. An Israelite “of the sons of Parosh” among those accepting foreign wives but dismissing them in Ezra’s day.—Ezr 10:25, 44.
6. Another Israelite “of the sons of Parosh” among those sending their foreign wives away. (Ezr 10:25, 44) The Greek Septuagint reads “Hashabiah” instead of “Malchijah” here.
7. A man of Israel “of the sons of Harim” who was among those sending away foreign wives and sons in Ezra’s time.—Ezr 10:31, 44.
8. An Israelite, “the son of Harim.” Along with Hasshub, he repaired a section of Jerusalem’s wall and the Tower of the Bake Ovens after the return from Babylonian exile. (Ne 3:11) He may be the same person as No. 7.
9. Son of Rechab and prince of the district of Beth-haccherem who repaired the Gate of the Ash-heaps during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 3:14.
10. Member of the goldsmith guild who repaired part of Jerusalem’s wall in Nehemiah’s day.—Ne 3:31.
11. A priest who stood at Ezra’s left hand when the copyist read the Law before the Israelites in reestablished Jerusalem.—Ne 8:4.
12. One of the priests, or the forefather of one, who attested by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 9:38–10:3.
13. A priest who participated in the inauguration ceremonies for Jerusalem’s wall as rebuilt under Nehemiah’s supervision. (Ne 12:40-42) He may be the same person as No. 11.
MALCHIRAM
p. 299
MALCHIRAM
(Mal·chiʹram) [My King Is High (Exalted)].
One of the sons of King Jeconiah (Jehoiachin) as a prisoner in Babylon.—1Ch 3:17, 18.
MALCHI-SHUA
pp. 299–300
MALCHI-SHUA
(Malʹchi-shuʹa) [My King [Hears My] Cry for Help].
One of King Saul’s sons. (1Sa 14:49; 1Ch 8:33; 9:39) He was struck down in battle by the Philistines at Mount Gilboa (1Sa 31:2; 1Ch 10:2), and his corpse (along with those of his brothers Jonathan and Abinadab and that of his father Saul) was fastened by the Philistines on the wall of Beth-shan. However, valiant men of Israel retrieved the bodies, burned them in Jabesh, and buried their bones there.—1Sa 31:8-13.
MALCHUS
p. 300
MALCHUS
(Malʹchus) [from a Heb. root meaning “king”].
The high priest’s slave who accompanied Judas Iscariot and the crowd to Gethsemane, where Christ was arrested. Peter struck off Malchus’ right ear with a sword (Joh 18:10; Mt 26:51; Mr 14:47), but Jesus miraculously healed it. (Lu 22:50, 51) Another slave of the high priest Caiaphas, a relative of Malchus, later recognized Peter, and this led to the apostle’s third denial of Christ.—Joh 18:26, 27.
MALEDICTION
pp. 300–301
MALEDICTION
Literally, a speaking ill, or evil, against someone, and hence, the opposite of a benediction, or a blessing. The Hebrew word qela·lahʹ basically refers to such a malediction and is regularly contrasted with “blessing” in numerous texts. (Ge 27:12, 13; De 11:26-29; Zec 8:13) It is derived from the root verb qa·lalʹ, which literally means “be light”; but, when used in a figurative sense, means “call down evil upon,” “treat with contempt.” (Ex 18:22; Le 20:9; 2Sa 19:43) This is the word David used when he told Michal he would make himself even more “lightly esteemed” than what she had accused him of doing. (2Sa 6:20-22) Jehovah God used it after the Flood in saying that he would never again “call down evil upon the ground on man’s account.”—Ge 8:21.
Purpose of Divine Maledictions. One purpose of divine maledictions is to make clear who are and who are not God’s approved servants, since the maledictions manifest God’s disapproval, even as his blessings manifest his approval. So, in promising Abraham his blessing, Jehovah also stated that “him that calls down evil [a participial form of qa·lalʹ] upon you I shall curse.” (Ge 12:3) When the object of the malediction is thus left anonymous, the malediction also serves as a warning guide and a protection for those who wish to gain or retain God’s favor. The Mosaic Law specified numerous blessings and maledictions, all of which would result from the application of the Law’s statutes and ordinances. (De 28:1, 2, 15) Prior to entry into the Promised Land, Moses emphasized the fact that the nation, as individuals and as a collective group, must choose between the blessing and the malediction and that this they would do by either obedience or disobedience. (De 30:19, 20) Joshua, in essence, repeated this protective exhortation and warning within the Promised Land. (Compare Jos 8:32-35; 24:14, 15.) Individuals could, therefore, endeavor to avoid coming under the announced maledictions.
The malediction also certifies that there can be no trifling with or despising of God’s principles and announced purposes. High Priest Eli became the object of a specific malediction because of weakly allowing his sons to go unrebuked, even though they were “calling down evil upon God.” (1Sa 3:13) Jehovah told him the rule that “those honoring me I shall honor, and those despising me will be of little account [from the root form qa·lalʹ].” (1Sa 2:30) Just recompense for wrongdoing thus accompanies God’s malediction. This may be immediate, as in the case of the jeering delinquents upon whom Elisha called down evil in the name of Jehovah (2Ki 2:24), or it may be reserved for a later time, as when God informed King Josiah concerning the calamity due to come on Judah. (2Ki 22:19, 20) Jehovah warned the nation of Israel that violation of his laws would bring inescapable difficulties, saying: “All these maledictions will certainly come upon you and pursue you and overtake you until you have been annihilated, because you did not listen to the voice of Jehovah your God by keeping his commandments and his statutes that he commanded you.” (De 28:45) Although he foretold their desolation and exile in the plainest of terms, they refused to give heed, and thus Jerusalem became “a malediction to all the nations of the earth.”—Jer 26:6; 24:9; De 29:27.
Setting Aside of Maledictions. A malediction can be set aside or canceled by Jehovah, but only where his just requirements are properly satisfied. This appears to be the case with the original malediction on the earth that was evidently terminated by the Flood that cleansed the globe of wickedness. (Ge 8:21) Failure to keep the Law covenant brought a malediction on all the nation of Israel, even on those who conscientiously (though imperfectly) tried to keep its terms. The apostle Paul shows that it was for this reason that Christ Jesus died in the manner in which he did—upon a torture stake. (Ga 3:10-13) Thereby Jesus, though he had perfectly observed the Law himself, took upon himself the curse that resulted from the malediction of the Law and that rested on all those under that Law. Deuteronomy 21:23 states: “Because something accursed [literally, a malediction] of God is the one hung up [upon a stake].” Jesus, by being nailed to the stake as a criminal, sentenced (though unjustly) by the Jewish priestly court, in effect became “a curse.” Thereafter, when Jesus presented the value of his sacrifice in heaven, the Law was canceled by God. In accepting the sacrifice, God figuratively nailed the Law to the stake, and the curse accompanying that Law was legally removed. (Col 2:14) Because Jesus’ body was viewed as being a malediction, and also to fulfill the Law’s requirement so that the Sabbath might not be profaned, the Jews were anxious that Jesus’ corpse and those of the malefactors be removed from their stakes before the day ended.—De 21:23; Joh 19:31.
What determines the effectiveness of a malediction?
While individuals may pronounce maledictions, their validity is entirely dependent on God, his principles, and his purposes. It was in vain that Goliath “called down evil upon David by his [false] gods.” (1Sa 17:43) Jehovah changed Balaam’s proposed malediction into a blessing. (De 23:4, 5; Jos 24:9, 10) Because David recognized that only Jehovah can make a malediction effective, he rejected Abishai’s angry request to be allowed to go and ‘take off the head’ of Shimei, who was abusively calling down evil on David. David said: “Let him alone that he may call down evil, for Jehovah has said so to him! Perhaps Jehovah will see with his eye, and Jehovah will actually restore to me goodness instead of his malediction this day.” (2Sa 16:5-12; compare Ps 109:17, 18, 28.) God’s Word specifically condemns the calling down of evil on one’s parents (Ex 21:17; Le 20:9; Pr 20:20), on God (Ex 22:28; Le 24:11, 14, 15, 23), or on the king (Ec 10:20), and it exposes those who bless with their mouths while “inside themselves they call down evil.”—Ps 62:4.
As God’s spokesman, Christ Jesus while on earth, in effect, pronounced maledictions on the religious guides and Pharisees for their willful opposition to God’s purpose. (Mt 23:13-33) The apostle Peter evidently ‘called down evil’ upon Ananias and Sapphira for playing false to God, resulting in their immediate death. (Ac 5:1-11) The apostle Paul did somewhat similarly with the false prophet Elymas, the sorcerer, whom he called a “son of the Devil” and an “enemy of everything righteous,” and who, thereafter, became temporarily blind. (Ac 13:6-12) These actions had a salutary effect on those witnessing them. Such apostolic powers, however, did not give authority, or license, to others to pronounce maledictions. James warns against Christians’ improperly using the tongue for cursing men.—Jas 3:9-12; compare Ps 109:17, 18 with Col 3:8-10.
Whereas history records that in postapostolic times and down through the centuries religious organizations have published many “anathemas” and “interdicts” against individuals, cities, and nations, it also shows that the agent employed to make such malediction effective has invariably been, not the power of God, but the earthly power of a church or of the secular state. In contrast, at Psalm 37:3-9, 22 we are counseled to wait on Jehovah, since “those being blessed by him will themselves possess the earth, but those upon whom evil is called by him will be cut off.” Such “cutting-off” is included in the malediction Jesus pronounces on the cursed “goat” class of his prophetic parable at Matthew 25:31-46. In connection with the “new heavens and a new earth,” evil is also prophesied to be called down on sinners.—Isa 65:17, 20; see CURSE.
MALLOTHI
p. 301
MALLOTHI
(Mal·loʹthi) [from a root meaning “make signs; utter”].
A Kohathite Levite and one of the 14 sons of the singer Heman. (1Ch 25:4, 5) The family served as musicians under the direction of their father Heman. When David organized the divisions of the Levites to serve in turns at the house of Jehovah, the 19th lot fell to Mallothi, who assumed the headship of that division of 12 musicians.—1Ch 25:6, 26.
MALLOWS
p. 301
MALLOWS
[Heb., ʼo·rothʹ or ʼoh·rothʹ].
The dwarf mallow is a creeping plant having nearly round, somewhat lobed, saw-edged leaves with long leafstalks. Its flowers are over 1 cm (0.5 in.) across and vary in color from pale blue to white. The flat and circular mucilaginous fruits are commonly called cheeses.
“Mallows” translates the Hebrew word ʼo·rothʹ (2Ki 4:39; Isa 26:19), considered to be the plural of ʼoh·rahʹ, “light.” (Es 8:16; Ps 139:12) According to L. Koehler and W. Baumgartner’s Lexicon in Veteris Testamenti Libros (Leiden, 1958, p. 90), ʼo·rothʹ denotes the dwarf mallow (Malva rotundifolia). This identification is based on the fact that this plant is very sensitive to light, hence perhaps the Hebrew designation meaning “light-[herbs].” Also, its fruit is edible, thus harmonizing with 2 Kings 4:39.—PICTURE, Vol. 1, p. 543.
MALLUCH
pp. 301–302
MALLUCH
(Malʹluch) [from a root meaning “reign as king”; or, “king”].
1. A Merarite Levite and a forefather of the Levitical singer Ethan.—1Ch 6:44-47.
2. One of the priests accompanying Zerubbabel when the Jews returned from Babylonian exile.—Ne 12:1, 2, 7.
3. An Israelite “of the sons of Bani” among those who had accepted foreign wives but who sent them away in the days of Ezra.—Ezr 10:29, 44.
4. An Israelite “of the sons of Harim” among those who had taken foreign wives but who dismissed them in Ezra’s time.—Ezr 10:31, 32, 44.
5. One of the priests, or a forefather of one, attesting by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” made in Nehemiah’s day.—Ne 9:38–10:4.
6. An Israelite, one of the heads of the people, whose descendant, if not he himself, attested the “trustworthy arrangement” made in the time of Nehemiah.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 27.
MALLUCHI
p. 302
MALLUCHI
(Malʹlu·chi).
A priestly family whose representative served in the days of High Priest Joiakim, and in the days of Ezra and Governor Nehemiah.—Ne 12:12, 14, 26.
The name Malluchi is in the Masoretic text with the kere, or marginal notation, that it should be read as “Melicu,” which latter form is found in the King James Version. The Greek Septuagint reads “Malluch,” which some scholars think was the original form. These scholars suggest (but there is no way of proving it) that the adding of i (yohdh [י] in Hebrew) at the end of the name came about when the first letter of the following word was unintentionally repeated in manuscript copying.
MALTA
pp. 302–303
MALTA
(Malʹta).
An island in the Mediterranean lying about 100 km (60 mi) S of Sicily and having an area of about 246 sq km (95 sq mi). It was at Malta that the apostle Paul was shipwrecked, and there he remained for three months. During this time he healed Publius’ father and others afflicted with sicknesses.—Ac 28:1, 7-9, 11.
In the past some associated the Greek word rendered “Malta” (Me·liʹte) with Mljet (or, Italian Meleda) off the W coast of the Balkan Peninsula, because anciently this island was called Melita. But tradition and the evidence of Scripture point to Malta as the place where Paul experienced shipwreck. The designation “sea of Adria,” where the boat was said to be as it approached Malta, came to include the waters of the Mediterranean E of Sicily and W of Crete, and therefore, it could be said that Malta was bounded by this sea.—Ac 27:27.
Paul’s Shipwreck. Sometime after Atonement Day (in September or October) the ship on which Paul was traveling as a prisoner left the Cretan harbor of Fair Havens and was seized by a tempestuous wind (Euroaquilo), apparently from the ENE. It drove the ship away from the coast of Crete to Cauda, and the mariners feared being run aground on the “Syrtis,” the quicksands along the shores of northern Africa. (Ac 27:8, 9, 13-17) An ENE wind could not have caused the vessel to drift toward Mljet, about 1,000 km (600 mi) NNW of Cauda. Evidently the boat, after drifting some two weeks, neared Malta, about 870 km (540 mi) WNW of Cauda.—Ac 27:33; see EUROAQUILO.
What is today called St. Paul’s Bay, situated on the NE side of Malta, could have been reached on a WNW course without previously touching any other part of the island of Malta. Perhaps when their trained ears heard breakers dashing against rocky Qawra (Koura) Head, which juts out into the Mediterranean from the eastern side of St. Paul’s Bay, the sailors began to suspect that they were approaching land. The depths of “twenty fathoms” and “fifteen fathoms” (a fathom equals 1.8 m; 6 ft) ascertained by them basically correspond to soundings made in the mid-19th century in the St. Paul’s Bay area.—Ac 27:27, 28.
Possibly because of being familiar with another of Malta’s harbors, the mariners did not recognize the land as Malta even in daylight. The island’s largest and best-known harbor is at Valletta, 13 km (8 mi) SE of St. Paul’s Bay.—Ac 27:39.
Along the western side of St. Paul’s Bay, there are two inlets. Probably at one of these, the sailors hoped to “beach the boat” but were unsuccessful, the reason for the failure (according to the literal Greek text) being their ‘having fallen around into a place of two seas.’ This may mean that the ship struck “a place where two seas met” (AS) or “a shoal washed on each side by the sea.” (NW) Or, the vessel was caught between crosscurrents and ran aground. (Compare JB, NE.) The ship’s bow became immovably stuck, perhaps in the mud and clay that lie three fathoms below the surface in parts of St. Paul’s Bay, while the stern was broken in pieces by the waves.—Ac 27:39-41.
Paul’s experience in Malta. At this time the soldiers determined to kill Paul and the other prisoners. This may have been because of the strict Roman military discipline that held guards accountable for the escape of prisoners under their control. (Compare Ac 12:19; 16:27.) Since the army officer (centurion) restrained the soldiers on account of Paul, all those aboard, numbering 276, survived the shipwreck, either by swimming ashore or getting safely to land upon planks and other floatable items from the wrecked vessel.—Ac 27:37, 42-44.
The non-Greek-speaking inhabitants of Malta showed extraordinary human kindness to the survivors, even building a fire for them so that they might warm themselves. When the apostle Paul placed a bundle of sticks on this fire, a venomous viper came out and fastened itself to his hand. Amazed that Paul did not swell up or die, the people of Malta began to view him as a god.—Ac 28:1-6.
Today there are no vipers indigenous to Malta. Great changes have taken place since the first century C.E. Whereas now Malta is one of the most densely populated countries in the world, with about 1,280 persons per sq km (3,330 per sq mi), extensive wooded areas may have existed there in Paul’s time. The population increase would have had a marked effect on the habitats of wildlife. This could easily have caused all vipers to disappear, as was the case in Arran, an island off the SW coast of Scotland. As late as 1853, however, a viper is reported to have been seen near St. Paul’s Bay.
MAMMON
p. 303
MAMRE
p. 303
MAMRE
(Mamʹre) [possibly, Well-Fed].
1. An Amorite chieftain who, along with his brothers Aner and Eshcol, supported Abraham in defeating King Chedorlaomer and his allies. The basis for their support was evidently the confederacy into which they had entered with Abraham.—Ge 14:13, 24.
2. A place generally identified with er-Ramat el-Khalil, about 3 km (2 mi) N of Hebron, but thought by some to be farther to the W, in harmony with Genesis 23:17. (See MACHPELAH.) It was the principal place of residence for Abraham and, at least for a time, for Isaac. In the nearby cave of Machpelah, they and their wives as well as Jacob and Leah were eventually buried. (Ge 13:18; 35:27; 49:29-33; 50:13) The area is well watered with numerous springs. There was a grove of big trees in Mamre in Abraham’s time, and here he built an altar to Jehovah. (Ge 13:18) Under one of such trees, he entertained the angels prior to the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. (Ge 18:1-8) Here, too, Jehovah’s promise was made to him of a son by Sarah. (Ge 18:9-19) From a point near Mamre, it was possible for Abraham to see all the way down to Sodom and there behold the thick smoke billowing up as a result of the fiery destruction of that area.—Ge 19:27-29.
In the area presently identified with Mamre, large trees (usually oaks) have received historical attention from Josephus’ time down to the present day. Over the centuries shrines have been set up, usually in connection with an ancient tree presumed to be the one under which Abraham spoke with the angels. Herod the Great built a stone wall around such a traditional site. After his mother-in-law visited the area in the fourth century C.E., Emperor Constantine had a basilica erected there. Thereafter the Muslim conquerors also venerated the area.
MAN
pp. 303–305
MAN
The highest form of earthly life and a product of the Creator, Jehovah God. Jehovah formed the man out of dust from the ground, blew into his nostrils the breath of life, “and the man came to be a living soul.” (Ge 2:7; 1Co 15:45) After Adam was created and after he named the animals, Jehovah caused a deep sleep to fall upon him; and while he slept, God took one of Adam’s ribs and used it to make the woman. Therefore, when she was presented to the man, Adam could say: “This is at last bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh.” He called her Woman, ʼish·shahʹ, “because from man this one was taken.” (Ge 2:21-23) Adam later gave her the name Eve (meaning “Living One”).—Ge 3:20.
A number of Hebrew and Greek terms refer to man. ʼA·dhamʹ means “man; human; earthling man; mankind” (generic); ʼish, “man; an individual; a husband”; ʼenohshʹ, “a mortal man”; geʹver, “an able-bodied man”; za·kharʹ, “a male”; a few other Hebrew words are also sometimes translated “man.” The Greek anʹthro·pos means “man; mankind” (generic); a·nerʹ, “a man; a male person; a husband.”
Testifying to man’s creation by Jehovah God, the apostle Paul told the Athenians: “He made out of one man every nation of men, to dwell upon the entire surface of the earth.” (Ac 17:26) Hence, all nations and races have a common origin.
Adam and Eve were created toward the end of the sixth creative “day.” (Ge 1:24-31) There are no actual records of ancient man, his writing, agriculture, and other pursuits, extending into the past before 4026 B.C.E., the date of Adam’s creation. Since the Scriptures outline man’s history from the very creation of the first human pair, there can be no such thing as “prehistoric man.” Fossil records in the earth provide no link between man and the animals. Then, too, there is a total absence of reference to any subhumans in man’s earliest records, whether these be written documents, cave drawings, sculptures, or the like. The Scriptures make clear the opposite, that man was originally a son of God and that he has degenerated. (1Ki 8:46; Ec 7:20; 1Jo 1:8-10) Archaeologist O. D. Miller observed: “The tradition of the ‘golden age,’ then, was not a myth. The old doctrine of a subsequent decadence, of a sad degeneracy of the human race, from an original state of happiness and purity, undoubtedly embodied a great, but lamentable truth. Our modern philosophies of history, which begin with the primeval man as a savage, evidently need a new introduction. . . . No; the primeval man was not a savage.”—Har-Moad, 1892, p. 417.
The Bible reveals that man’s original home was “a garden in Eden.” (Ge 2:8; see EDEN No. 1.) Its indicated location is relatively near the place of mankind’s early post-Flood civilization. The view generally accepted by scholars is expressed by P. J. Wiseman as follows: “All the real evidence we have, that of Genesis, archaeology, and the traditions of men, points to the Mesopotamian plain as the oldest home of man. Far Eastern civilization, whether Chinese or Indian, cannot compete with this land in the antiquity of its peoples, for it can easily sustain its claim to be the cradle of civilization.”—New Discoveries in Babylonia About Genesis, 1949, p. 28.
In what sense is man made “in God’s image”?
In disclosing to his “master worker” the divine purpose to create mankind, God said: “Let us make man [ʼa·dhamʹ] in our image, according to our likeness.” (Ge 1:26, 27; Pr 8:30, 31; compare Joh 1:1-3; Col 1:15-17.) Note that the Scriptures do not say that God created man in the image of a wild beast or of a domestic animal or of a fish. Man was made “in God’s image”; he was a “son of God.” (Lu 3:38) As to the form or shape of God’s body, “at no time has anyone beheld God.” (1Jo 4:12) No one on earth knows what God’s glorious, heavenly, spiritual body looks like, so we cannot liken man’s body to God’s body. “God is a Spirit.”—Joh 4:24.
Man and woman are “in God’s image” in that they were created with moral qualities like those of God, namely, love and justice. (Compare Col 3:10.) He also has powers and wisdom above those of animals, so that he can appreciate the things that God enjoys and appreciates, such as beauty and the arts, speaking, reasoning, and similar processes of the mind and heart of which the animals are not capable. Moreover, man is capable of spirituality, of knowing and having communication with God. (1Co 2:11-16; Heb 12:9) For such reasons man was qualified to be God’s representative and to have in subjection the forms of creature life in the skies, on the earth, and in the sea.
Being a creation of God, man was originally perfect. (De 32:4) Accordingly, Adam could have bequeathed to his posterity human perfection and opportunity for eternal life on earth. (Isa 45:18) He and Eve were commanded: “Be fruitful and become many and fill the earth and subdue it.” As their family increased, they would have cultivated and beautified the earth according to the design of their Creator.—Ge 1:28.
The apostle Paul, in discussing the relative positions of man and woman in God’s arrangement, says: “I want you to know that the head of every man is the Christ; in turn the head of a woman is the man; in turn the head of the Christ is God.” He then points out that a woman who prays or prophesies in the congregation with her head uncovered shames the one who is her head. To enforce his argument he then states: “For a man ought not to have his head covered, as he is God’s image and glory; but the woman is man’s glory.” Jehovah is not subject to anyone. Unlike the woman, the man does not have an earthly head over him when it comes to matters relating to his wife and children. In this respect, he alone is “in God’s image.” In other respects, the woman shares with the man in reflecting the admirable qualities of God.—1Co 11:3-7.
A Free Moral Agent. Being made in God’s image, according to His likeness, man was a free moral agent. He had the freedom of choice to do good or bad. By his willing, loving obedience to his Creator, he was in a position to bring honor and glory to God far beyond that which the animal creation could bring. He could intelligently praise God for His wonderful qualities and could support His sovereignty. But Adam’s freedom was a relative freedom; it was not absolute. He could continue to live in happiness only if he acknowledged Jehovah’s sovereignty. This was indicated by the tree of knowledge of good and bad, from which Adam was forbidden to eat. Eating of it would be an act of disobedience, a rebellion against God’s sovereignty.—Ge 2:9, 16, 17.
Since Adam was a “son of God” (Lu 3:38), his relationship to God was that of a son to a father, and he should have obeyed accordingly. Additionally, God created in man an innate desire to render worship. This desire, if perverted, would take man in the wrong direction and would destroy his freedom, bringing him into bondage to what was created instead of to the Creator. This, in turn, would result in man’s degradation.
A rebellious spirit son of God caused Adam’s wife Eve to sin, and she placed the temptation before Adam, who deliberately entered into rebellion against Jehovah. (Ge 3:1-6; 1Ti 2:13, 14) They became like those whom Paul later described in Romans 1:20-23. By his transgression Adam lost his sonship and perfection and he introduced sin, with imperfection and death, to his offspring, the entire human race. Even at birth, they were in the image of their father Adam, imperfect, with death working in their bodies.—Ge 3:17-19; Ro 5:12; see ADAM No. 1.
“The Man We Are Inside.” In speaking of the conflict of the Christian, including that with the fallen, sinful flesh, the Bible uses the expressions “the man I am within,” “the man we are inside,” and similar phrases. (Ro 7:22; 2Co 4:16; Eph 3:16) These expressions are appropriate because Christians have been “made new in the force actuating [their] mind.” (Eph 4:23) The driving force or inclination of their mind is in a spiritual direction. They are making efforts to “strip off the old personality [literally, old man]” and clothe themselves with the “new personality [literally, new (one)].” (Col 3:9, 10; Ro 12:2) In being baptized into Christ, anointed Christians have been “baptized into his death”; the old personality has been impaled, “that [the] sinful body might be made inactive.” But until their death in the flesh and their resurrection, the fleshly body is still there to fight the ‘spiritual man.’ It is a difficult contest, about which Paul says, “In this dwelling house we do indeed groan.” But the ransom sacrifice of Jesus Christ covers the sins of the old personality with fleshly desires working in its members, unless these Christians give in and deliberately go the way of the flesh.—Ro 6:3-7; 7:21-25; 8:23; 2Co 5:1-3.
The Spiritual Man. The apostle contrasts the spiritual man with the physical man. He says: “But a physical [literally, soulical] man does not receive the things of the spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him.” (1Co 2:14) This “physical man” does not mean merely one living on earth, one with a fleshly body, for, obviously, Christians on earth have fleshly bodies. The physical man here spoken of means one who has no spiritual side to his life. He is “soulical” in that he follows the desires of the human soul to the exclusion of spiritual things.
Paul continues about the “physical man,” that he cannot get to know the things of the spirit of God “because they are examined spiritually.” Then he says: “However, the spiritual man examines indeed all things, but he himself is not examined by any man.” The spiritual man has understanding of the things God reveals; he sees also the wrong position and course of the physical man. But the spiritual man’s position, actions, and course of life cannot be understood by the physical man, neither can any man judge the spiritual man, for God only is his Judge. (Ro 14:4, 10, 11; 1Co 4:3-5) The apostle says by way of illustration and argument: “For ‘who has come to know the mind of Jehovah, that he may instruct him?’” No one, of course. “But,” Paul says of Christians, “we do have the mind of Christ.” By getting the mind of Christ, who reveals Jehovah and his purposes to Christians, they are spiritual men.—1Co 2:14-16.
See OLDER MAN; SON OF MAN.
MANAEN
p. 305
MANAEN
(Manʹa·en) [Gr. form of Heb. for Menahem, meaning “One Who Comforts”].
A man who was among the prophets and teachers in the congregation at Antioch. He had been educated with the district ruler Herod (Antipas).—Ac 13:1.
MANAHATH
p. 305
MANAHATH
(Manʹa·hath) [from a root that means “rest; settle down”].
1. A descendant of Seir through Shobal.—Ge 36:20, 23; 1Ch 1:38, 40.
2. A site to which certain “sons of Ehud” inhabiting Geba were exiled at an unspecified time. (1Ch 8:6) Some tentatively identify it with el-Malha (Manahat), about 6 km (3.5 mi) WSW of the Temple Mount in Jerusalem.
MANAHATHITES
p. 305
MANAHATHITES
(Man·a·haʹthites) [Of (Belonging to) Manahath].
Certain Judeans descended from Caleb and Salma who apparently constituted part of the population of Manahath. (1Ch 2:50, 51, 54; 8:6) The Manahathites may be the same as the Menuhoth mentioned at 1 Chronicles 2:52.
MANASSEH
pp. 305–307
MANASSEH
(Ma·nasʹseh) [One Making Forgetful; One Who Makes Forget].
1. Joseph’s firstborn son and a grandson of Jacob. After Joseph became Egypt’s food administrator, Pharaoh gave him Asenath, the daughter of Potiphera the priest of On, as a wife, and she bore Joseph two sons, Manasseh and Ephraim. Joseph named his firstborn Manasseh, because, he said: “God has made me forget all my trouble and all the house of my father.”—Ge 41:45, 50-52.
When Jacob blessed Manasseh and Ephraim, he persisted in putting his right hand on Ephraim and his left on Manasseh, thereby placing the younger Ephraim before Manasseh. (Ge 48:13-20) As indicated thereby, Ephraim was to become greater than Manasseh.
Manasseh had sons by a Syrian concubine (1Ch 7:14), and Joseph lived long enough to see the sons of Manasseh’s son Machir.—Ge 50:22, 23.
2. The tribe of Israel that descended from Joseph’s son Manasseh and consisted of seven tribal families. About a year after the Israelites left Egypt, Manasseh’s able-bodied men from 20 years old upward numbered 32,200. (Nu 1:34, 35) This doubtless included Gaddi, one of the ten men bringing back a bad report after spying out the Promised Land. (Nu 13:1, 2, 11, 25-33) By the time a second census was taken nearly four decades later, the tribe’s registered males had increased to 52,700, outnumbering Ephraim by 20,200. (Nu 26:28-34, 37) Evidently, therefore, it was with reference to the lesser future role of Manasseh that Moses spoke of the “tens of thousands of Ephraim” but the “thousands of Manasseh.”—De 33:17.
In the wilderness, the tribe of Manasseh, under the leadership of its chieftain Gamaliel the son of Pedahzur, encamped W of the tabernacle, along with Ephraim and Benjamin. This three-tribe division was third in the order of march.—Nu 1:10, 16; 2:18-24; 7:54; 10:23.
Conquests on Both Sides of Jordan River. When the Israelites defeated Amorite Kings Sihon and Og, Moses granted their conquered land to the Reubenites, the Gadites, and half of the tribe of Manasseh on condition that these tribes participate in the conquest of the territory W of the Jordan. (Nu 32:20-33; 34:14, 15; De 29:7, 8) The northern section of the area E of the Jordan appears to have been taken primarily through Manassite efforts, portions thereof being conquered by Jair, Nobah, and “the sons of Machir.” For this reason Moses assigned this region to them.—Nu 32:39-42; De 3:13-15; 1Ch 2:21, 22.
Later, men from “the half tribe of Manasseh” that had received their inheritance did cross the Jordan and shared in the conquest of the land to the west. (Jos 1:12-18; 4:12) They were also among those assembled in front of Mount Gerizim when Joshua “read aloud all the words of the law, the blessing and the malediction.” (De 27:12; Jos 8:33, 34) Under the leadership of Joshua, the Israelites broke the power of the Canaanites, defeating 31 kings in the course of about six years. (Jos 12:7-24) Thereafter, although unconquered territory yet remained, Joshua, assisted by High Priest Eleazar and divinely appointed representatives from ten tribes (including the Manassite Hanniel the son of Ephod), divided the land into inheritance portions.—Nu 34:17, 23; Jos 13:1-7.
Land Inheritance. Half of the tribe of Manasseh, of course, already had its inheritance E of the Jordan. It included Bashan and a part of Gilead. (Jos 13:29-31) To the S lay Gad, the border city being Mahanaim. (Jos 13:24-26, 30) This region was chiefly a high plateau, with an average elevation of some 610 m (2,000 ft). Here were located Golan, one of the six cities of refuge, and Beeshterah (Ashtaroth), another Levite city.—Jos 20:8, 9; 21:27; 1Ch 6:71.
The remaining half of the Manassites received as their inheritance territory W of the Jordan. (Jos 17:2, 5) It was bounded by Ephraim on the S, Asher on the NW, Issachar on the NE, and the Mediterranean Sea on the W. From Michmethath the border between Ephraim and Manasseh extended to Tappuah, continued along the torrent valley of Kanah, and terminated at the Mediterranean. (Compare Jos 16:5-8; 17:7-10.) Whereas the Ephraimites had certain enclave cities in Manasseh, the Manassites were assigned enclave cities (Beth-shean, Ibleam, Dor, En-dor, Taanach, and Megiddo, as well as their dependent towns) both in Issachar and Asher. (Jos 16:9; 17:11) The Manassites failed to drive out the Canaanites from these enclave cities but, in time, subjected them to forced labor. (Jos 17:11-13; Jg 1:27, 28; compare 1Ch 7:29.) Two of these enclave cities, Taanach (Aner?) and Ibleam (Bileam or Gath-rimmon?), were assigned to Kohathite Levites.—Jos 21:25, 26; 1Ch 6:70.
History. After the distribution of the land had been completed, Joshua blessed the men of Reuben, Gad, and the eastern “half tribe of Manasseh” and encouraged them to continue serving Jehovah. (Jos 22:1-8) They left Shiloh, traveled to the Jordan, and then near that river built an altar. This almost precipitated civil war, as the other tribes regarded this as an act of unfaithfulness and rebellion. However, the issue was settled peaceably when it was explained that the altar had been erected, not for sacrifice, but to serve as a memorial of faithfulness to Jehovah.—Jos 22:9-31.
In a later period Manassite Judge Gideon was the one used by Jehovah to deliver the Israelites from Midianite oppression. (Jg 6:11-16, 33-35; 7:23; 8:22) Jephthah was evidently yet another judge from the tribe of Manasseh. It was during his judgeship that Israel was liberated from Ammonite harassment.—Jg 11:1, 32, 33.
Sometime during the reign of Israel’s first king, Saul, the Reubenites, the Gadites, and the eastern “half tribe of Manasseh” gained a decisive victory over the Hagrites and their allies. (1Ch 5:10, 18-22) Also in this general period, Manassites, including men of outstanding valor, were among those who deserted Saul to join David. (1Ch 12:19-21) After the death of Saul and his successor Ish-bosheth, 18,000 Manassites from the region W of the Jordan and other thousands from the area E of the Jordan came to Hebron to make David king over all Israel (1070 B.C.E.).—1Ch 12:31, 37, 38.
Years later, the extensive religious reforms undertaken by Judean King Asa prompted many Manassites to desert the northern kingdom “when they saw that Jehovah his God was with him.” (2Ch 15:8, 9) On the occasion of a grand assembly in the 15th year of Asa’s reign (963 B.C.E.), they joined with others in making a covenant to search for Jehovah. (2Ch 15:10, 12) Similarly, in the reign of Judean King Hezekiah (745-717 B.C.E.), while many mocked the messengers sent by him to extend the invitation to come to Jerusalem for the Passover celebration, other Manassites were willing to humble themselves and responded favorably. Thereafter these responsive ones shared in destroying appendages of idolatry.—2Ch 30:1, 10, 11, 18; 31:1.
Earlier (c. 760 B.C.E.), Tiglath-pileser (Tilgath-pilneser) III had taken the Manassites living E of the Jordan into exile. (1Ch 5:23-26) About the same time it appears that intertribal conflicts existed between Ephraim and Manasseh. But both tribes were united in their opposition to Judah.—Isa 9:20, 21.
Nearly a century after the ten-tribe kingdom came to its end, Judean King Josiah extended his destruction of altars, incense stands, sacred poles, and images, all used for false worship, to the devastated places of Manasseh and other areas outside Judah (from and after 648 B.C.E.). This Judean king also had repair work done on the temple, the work itself being financed by contributions received from Israelites of various tribes, including Manasseh.—2Ch 34:1-11.
After the return from Babylonian exile (537 B.C.E.), some Manassites resided at Jerusalem.—1Ch 9:1-3.
In Ezekiel’s vision, Manasseh’s land assignment lay between Naphtali and Ephraim. (Eze 48:4, 5) Manasseh is also represented as one of the tribes of spiritual Israel.—Re 7:6.
3. A name appearing in the Masoretic text at Judges 18:30, because of scribal modification. The account concerns Danite apostasy, and the New World Translation says that “Jonathan the son of Gershom, Moses’ son, he and his sons became priests to the tribe of the Danites.” (See also AT; Mo; Ro; RS.) Jewish scribes inserted a suspended letter (nun = n) between the first two letters in the original Hebrew name so as to give the reading “Manasseh’s” instead of “Moses’,” doing so out of regard for Moses. The scribes thus sought to hide the reproach or disgrace that might be brought upon the name of Moses because of Jonathan’s action. In addition to the altered Masoretic text, “Manasseh’s” appears in the Vatican Manuscript No. 1209 of the Greek Septuagint and in the Syriac Peshitta. However, “Moses’” is found in the Alexandrine Manuscript of the Greek Septuagint and in the Latin Vulgate at Judges 18:30.
4. King of Judah who was the son and successor of King Hezekiah. (2Ki 20:21; 2Ch 32:33) Manasseh’s mother was Hephzibah. He was 12 years old when he ascended the throne as the 14th king of Judah after David and ruled for 55 years (716-662 B.C.E.) in Jerusalem. (2Ki 21:1) He did what was bad in Jehovah’s eyes, rebuilding the high places his father had destroyed, setting up altars to Baal, worshiping “all the army of the heavens,” and building false religious altars in two temple courtyards. He made his sons pass through the fire, practiced magic, employed divination, and promoted spiritistic practices. Manasseh also put the graven image of the sacred pole he had made into the house of Jehovah. He seduced Judah and Jerusalem “to do worse than the nations that Jehovah had annihilated from before the sons of Israel.” (2Ki 21:2-9; 2Ch 33:2-9) Though Jehovah sent prophets, these were not heeded. Manasseh was also guilty of shedding innocent blood in great quantity (2Ki 21:10-16), which, according to the literature of the Jewish rabbis, included that of Isaiah, who they say was sawed apart at Manasseh’s command.—Compare Heb 11:37.
Manasseh was punished for paying no attention to Jehovah’s message, the king of Assyria taking him captive to Babylon, one of the Assyrian monarch’s royal cities. (2Ch 33:10, 11) ‘Manasseh of Judah’ is mentioned in Assyrian King Esar-haddon’s list of 22 tribute-paying “kings of Hatti, the seashore and the islands.” Manasseh’s name also appears in a list of kings tributary to Ashurbanipal.—Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, pp. 291, 294.
While in captivity, Manasseh repented, humbled himself, and prayed to Jehovah. God heard his request for favor and restored him to the kingship in Jerusalem. (2Ch 33:12, 13) Manasseh thereafter “built an outer wall for the City of David,” put military chiefs in Judah’s fortified cities, and removed the foreign gods and the idol image from Jehovah’s house, as well as the altars he had built “in the mountain of the house of Jehovah and in Jerusalem.” Manasseh prepared the altar of Jehovah and began to sacrifice upon it, encouraging others also to serve Jehovah. However, the people were still sacrificing on the high places, though to Jehovah. (2Ch 33:14-17) At Manasseh’s death, he was succeeded in the kingship by his son Amon.—2Ch 33:20.
5. An Israelite “of the sons of Pahath-moab” who was among those accepting foreign wives and sending them away “along with sons” in Ezra’s day.—Ezr 10:30, 44.
6. Another Israelite, “of the sons of Hashum,” among those dismissing their foreign wives because of Ezra’s zealous stand for pure worship.—Ezr 10:33, 44.
MANASSITES
p. 308
MANDRAKE
p. 308
MANDRAKE
[Heb., du·dha·ʼimʹ, plural].
A perennial herb of the potato family, with large, ovate, or oblong, dark-green leaves. The leaves of the mandrake (Mandragora officinarum) appear to grow directly from the taproot, fan out in a circle, and lie close to the ground. From the center of this circle, the flower stalks grow, each bearing only one white, bluish, or purple flower. The yellowish-red fruit, about the size of a plum, ripens about the time of the Palestinian wheat harvest. (Ge 30:14) It has been described as smelling sweet and fresh like an apple. (See Ca 7:13.) The thick, frequently forked, taproot of the mandrake bears some resemblance to a man’s lower limbs. This has given rise to numerous superstitious beliefs and the ascribing of magical powers to the plant.—PICTURE, Vol. 1, p. 544.
In ancient times the fruit of the mandrake was used in medicine as a narcotic and as an antispasmodic. Also, it was, and still is in some parts of the Middle East, regarded as an aphrodisiac and as able to increase human fertility or aid in conception. The Genesis record reports that Rachel agreed to exchange with her sister Leah an opportunity to have the marital due from her husband Jacob for some mandrakes. (Ge 30:14, 15) While the Bible does not reveal her motive, possibly Rachel felt that these would help her conceive, thus ending the reproach of her barrenness. It was, however, not until some years after this incident that she actually became pregnant.—Ge 30:22-24.
MANEH
p. 308
MANGER, STALL
p. 308
MANGER, STALL
The infant Jesus was laid in a manger and was seen there by shepherds, to whom the angelic announcement of his birth was made. (Lu 2:7, 12, 16) The Greek word for “manger” in this case is phatʹne, meaning “feeding place.” Phatʹne may also possibly apply to the stall in which animals are kept. (Compare Lu 13:15.) The Hebrew term ʼe·vusʹ is generally understood to mean “manger” and was rendered phatʹne in the Greek Septuagint, as were three other Hebrew words that have been translated “stalls” (2Ch 32:28), “enclosures” (Hab 3:17), and “fodder” (Job 6:5).
In Palestine, archaeologists have found large troughs cut out of single pieces of limestone and measuring about 0.9 m (3 ft) in length, 0.5 m (1.5 ft) in width, and 0.6 m (2 ft) in depth. These are thought to have served as mangers. It may also be that, as in more recent times, mangers were cut in the rock walls of caves that were used for sheltering animals.
MANIFESTATION
pp. 308–309
MANIFESTATION
A disclosure, or discernible evidence, a display of authority or power. The Greek term e·pi·phaʹnei·a, translated “manifestation,” is used in the Scriptures with reference to Jesus Christ’s days on earth and especially with regard to various events during his presence in royal power.
God’s Son Manifested in Flesh. It was with respect to “the manifestation of our Savior, Christ Jesus,” in the flesh that the apostle Paul wrote the words of 2 Timothy 1:9-11. The sending of God’s Son from heaven was to work toward the vindication of Jehovah’s sovereignty. It was also to result in the ‘abolition of death’ traceable to Adam and to bring to light the prospect of life and incorruption in heaven for some humans. As a feature of the development of “the sacred secret of this godly devotion,” Jesus was “made manifest in flesh.” (1Ti 3:16) Paul also called this act of God in sending his Son a ‘manifestation’ of God’s undeserved kindness “which brings salvation to all sorts of men . . . , instructing us to repudiate ungodliness and worldly desires and to live with soundness of mind and righteousness and godly devotion amid this present system of things, while we wait for the happy hope and glorious manifestation of the great God and of the Savior of us, Christ Jesus.” (Tit 2:11-13) Christ’s manifestation in glory, when accomplished, would also manifest the glory of God, who sent him.
Christ Manifest in Heavenly Glory. During Christ’s presence, he would turn his attention to his spiritual brothers who were sleeping in death. These would be the ones Paul speaks of, along with himself, who “have loved his manifestation” and who would receive the ‘crown of righteousness as a reward.’ (2Ti 4:8) When the Lord would “descend from heaven with a commanding call, with an archangel’s voice and with God’s trumpet,” the dead in union with Christ would rise first, and Christ would receive them home to himself. He would in this way be powerfully manifested in his glory to them. He would then proceed to make his presence manifest to his brothers yet on earth, and would take them home to himself at the time of their death.—1Th 4:15, 16; Joh 14:3; Re 14:13.
As King and Judge. When Christ was before Pontius Pilate, he said that his Kingdom was no part of this world, though he did not deny being a king. (Joh 18:36, 37) He did not then manifest himself as a potentate, because the time for taking his Kingdom authority had not arrived. Nevertheless, there would come a time when “the manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ” would be clearly recognized, when he would exercise authority as “the happy and only Potentate” and “the King of those who rule as kings and Lord of those who rule as lords.”—1Ti 6:13-16; Da 2:44; 7:13, 14.
In view of the coming Kingdom and of Christ’s manifestation, Paul said to Timothy: “I solemnly charge you before God and Christ Jesus, who is destined to judge the living and the dead, and by his manifestation and his kingdom, preach the word.” (2Ti 4:1, 2) The apostle thus pointed to the time when Christ’s glorious position in heaven would be made unmistakably manifest, when he would make God’s judgments felt in the earth.
In destroying “the man of lawlessness.” In writing to Christians in Thessalonica “respecting the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ,” Paul urged them not to be shaken from their reason or to be excited by any message “to the effect that the day of Jehovah is here.” The symbolic “man of lawlessness,” which had been operating for centuries in opposition to God and Christ, would then be brought to nothing “by the manifestation of his presence.” This “lawless one” would recognize Christ’s presence, not by faith, as would Christians, who loved his manifestation, but by Jesus’ power manifested in annihilating those of this composite “man.”—2Th 2:1-8; see MAN OF LAWLESSNESS.
Manifestation of the Spirit and the Truth. After the holy spirit was poured out on Christ’s disciples, the fact of its invisible operation on these disciples was ‘manifested’ by visible evidences. Some of these were: the ability to speak in foreign tongues, gifts of healing, and discernment of inspired utterances. (1Co 12:7-10) The apostle Paul also speaks of “making the truth manifest” to others by the good conduct and preaching of Christians.—2Co 4:2.
MANNA
pp. 309–310
MANNA
(manʹna).
The main food of the Israelites during their 40-year trek in the wilderness. (Ex 16:35) Manna was first provided by Jehovah in the Wilderness of Sin during the last half of the second month after Israel’s coming out of Egypt in 1513 B.C.E. (Ex 16:1-4) It served as food for them until they entered Canaan in 1473 B.C.E. and partook of the produce of the Promised Land.—Jos 5:10-12.
Manna appeared on the ground with the evaporation of a layer of dew that developed in the morning, so that “upon the surface of the wilderness there was a fine flaky thing, fine like hoarfrost upon the earth.” When the Israelites first saw it, they said, “What is it?” or, literally, “man huʼ?” (Ex 16:13-15; Nu 11:9) This is the probable origin of the name, the Israelites themselves beginning to call this food “manna.”—Ex 16:31.
Description. Manna was “white like coriander seed” and had the “look” of bdellium gum, a waxlike and transparent substance having a form that resembles a pearl. Its taste was comparable to “that of flat cakes with honey” or “an oiled sweet cake.” After being ground in a hand mill or pounded in a mortar, manna was boiled or made into cakes and baked.—Ex 16:23, 31; Nu 11:7, 8.
No natural substance known today fits the Biblical description of manna in every respect, and so there is little basis for identifying it with a known product. This is especially so because miraculous aspects were involved in Jehovah’s providing manna for the Israelites. The availability of manna did not depend on the time of year or a particular wilderness location. Although the manna would breed worms and begin to stink on all the other days if kept overnight, the additional omer of manna gathered on the sixth day, to be used as food on the Sabbath, did not spoil. No manna could be found on the Sabbath, this serving to enforce Sabbath observance on the Israelites.—Ex 16:19-30.
The family head either gathered or supervised the gathering of manna for the entire household. Since the manna melted when the sun got hot, he doubtless quickly gathered the approximate supply needed for the household and afterward measured it. Whether little or much was gathered, depending upon the size of the household, the amount collected always proved to be one omer (2.2 L; 2 dry qt) per person. (Ex 16:16-18) The apostle Paul alluded to this when encouraging the Christians at Corinth to use their material surplus to offset the material deficiency of their brothers.—2Co 8:13-15.
Purpose. Jehovah let the Israelites go hungry in the wilderness and then furnished manna to teach them “that not by bread alone does man live but by every expression of Jehovah’s mouth does man live.” Jehovah did this ‘in order to humble them and put them to the test so as to do them good in their afterdays.’ (De 8:3, 16) When the Israelites tired of manna and began calling it “contemptible bread,” Jehovah punished their rebellion by sending poisonous serpents among them, causing the death of many.—Nu 21:5, 6.
The psalmist referred to manna as “the grain of heaven” (Ps 78:24), “bread from heaven” (Ps 105:40), and “the very bread of powerful ones” (Ps 78:25). Angels are described as being “mighty in power” (Ps 103:20) and therefore could be called “powerful ones.” This, however, would not mean that angels actually eat manna but that God may have used angelic means in providing it for the Israelites. (Compare Gal 3:19.) Or, since heaven is the dwelling place of the “powerful ones,” the expression “bread of powerful ones” may simply point to its heavenly source.
So that future generations might see manna, Aaron was to deposit before Jehovah a jar containing an omer (2.2 L; 2 dry qt) of manna. After the golden ark of the covenant was completed, a “golden jar” of manna was put inside this sacred chest. (Ex 16:32-34; Heb 9:4) About five centuries later, however, when the Ark was transferred from the tent that David had erected for it to the temple that Solomon had built, the golden jar was missing. (2Sa 6:17; 1Ki 8:9; 2Ch 5:10) It had served its purpose.
Symbolic Use. Although the manna was a divine provision (Ne 9:20), it did not sustain the lives of the Israelites forever. Christ Jesus made a point of this, and then he added: “I am the living bread that came down from heaven; if anyone eats of this bread he will live forever; and, for a fact, the bread that I shall give is my flesh in behalf of the life of the world.” (Joh 6:30-33, 48-51, 58) Christ’s faithful followers avail themselves of this heavenly manna, or “bread of life.” They do so in a figurative manner by exercising faith in the redeeming power of Jesus’ flesh and blood laid down in sacrifice. Their doing so opens up to them the prospect of living forever, whether in the heavens with Christ or in the earthly Paradise.
Christ also used the jar of manna symbolically when he assured his spirit-anointed followers that those who prove to be conquerors would receive “the hidden manna,” an imperishable food supply or that which results from such a supply, in their case, immortality and incorruptibility in heaven.—Re 2:17; 1Co 15:53.
MANOAH
p. 310
MANOAH
(Ma·noʹah).
A Danite man of the Shephelah town of Zorah (Jos 15:33) and the father of Judge Samson. Manoah was a devout worshiper of Jehovah.
One day an angel appeared to Manoah’s barren wife, announcing that she would give birth to a son who would be a Nazirite of God. Upon being informed of this, Manoah supplicated Jehovah, asking him to send the messenger again in order to instruct them on raising the child. Jehovah answered the prayer and sent the angel a second time. When Manoah offered to set a meal before the messenger, he was told to render up a burnt offering to Jehovah instead, which he did. It was after this messenger ascended in the flame rising from the altar that Manoah recognized him as being Jehovah’s angel. Because of having had this experience, Manoah feared that he and his wife would die. But she allayed his fear, saying: “If Jehovah had been delighted only to put us to death, he would not have accepted a burnt offering and grain offering from our hand, and he would not have shown us all these things, and he would not as now have let us hear anything like this.”—Jg 13:2-23.
Years later, Manoah and his wife, ‘not knowing that it was from Jehovah,’ objected to Samson’s desire to marry a Philistine woman of Timnah. (Jg 14:1-4; compare De 7:3, 4.) Subsequently Manoah and his wife accompanied Samson to Timnah, although not going with him as far as the home of the Philistine woman. Therefore they did not witness Samson’s killing a young lion with his bare hands. On another occasion Samson, intending to take the Philistine woman to his home, again went with his parents to Timnah. He turned aside to inspect the corpse of the lion that he had slain earlier and found a swarm of bees and honey inside. Upon rejoining his parents, he offered them some of the honey that he had scraped out of the lion’s corpse, and they ate it. Thereafter the family apparently continued on their way, and doubtless both parents were present at the banquet arranged by Samson at Timnah.—Jg 14:5-10.
Manoah preceded his son in death, for Samson was buried in the burial place of Manoah between Zorah and Eshtaol.—Jg 16:31.
MAN OF LAWLESSNESS
pp. 310–312
MAN OF LAWLESSNESS
An expression used by the apostle Paul at 2 Thessalonians 2:2, 3 in warning of the great anti-Christian apostasy that would develop before “the day of Jehovah.” The Greek word for “apostasy” here used, a·po·sta·siʹa, denotes more than a mere falling away, an indifferent sliding back. It means a defection, a revolt, a planned, deliberate rebellion. In ancient papyrus documents a·po·sta·siʹa was used politically of rebels.
A Religious Revolt. This rebellion, however, is not a political one. It is a religious one, a revolt against Jehovah God and Jesus Christ and therefore against the Christian congregation.
Foretold. Other forecasts of this apostasy were made by the apostles Paul and Peter both verbally and in writing, and the Lord Jesus Christ himself warned of its coming. In his illustration of the wheat and the weeds (Mt 13), Jesus said that the Devil would sow “weeds,” imitation Christians, “sons of the wicked one,” among the “wheat,” the “sons of the kingdom.” These would exist until the conclusion of the system of things, when they would be identified and ‘burned up.’
Paul warned the Christian overseers of Ephesus that after his going away “oppressive wolves” would enter in among true Christians and would not treat the flock with tenderness but would try to draw away “the disciples” after themselves (not just making disciples for themselves but trying to draw away the disciples, Christ’s disciples). (Ac 20:29, 30) He wrote, at 1 Timothy 4:1-3: “However, the inspired utterance says definitely that in later periods of time some will fall away from the faith, paying attention to misleading inspired utterances and teachings of demons, by the hypocrisy of men who speak lies, marked in their conscience as with a branding iron [feelingless, seared, so that they do not feel any twinges of conscience because of hypocritically speaking lies]; forbidding to marry, commanding to abstain from foods which God created to be partaken of with thanksgiving.”
Paul later wrote to Timothy that “there will be a period of time when they will not put up with the healthful teaching, but, in accord with their own desires, they will accumulate teachers for themselves to have their ears tickled; and they will turn their ears away from the truth.”—2Ti 4:3, 4.
The apostle Peter drew a parallel between the apostasy from Christianity and that which occurred in the natural house of Israel. He said: “However, there also came to be false prophets among the people, as there will also be false teachers among you. These very ones will quietly bring in destructive sects and will disown even the owner that bought them, bringing speedy destruction upon themselves. Furthermore, many will follow their acts of loose conduct, and on account of these the way of the truth will be spoken of abusively.” Peter goes on to point out that these would exploit the congregation but that “the destruction of them is not slumbering.”—2Pe 2:1-3.
A composite “man.” The “man” of 2 Thessalonians 2:1-12 is, therefore, not an individual, but a composite “man,” a collective group, as the foregoing scriptures show, and this “man” was to continue after the apostles’ death and exist down until the time of the Lord’s presence.
Treason against God. The “lawlessness” that this composite apostate “man” commits is lawlessness against Jehovah God the Universal Sovereign. This “man” is guilty of treason. He is called “the son of destruction,” as was Judas Iscariot, the traitor who betrayed the Lord Jesus Christ and who was instrumental in bringing about his death. He, like Judas, is to be annihilated, sent into extinction forever. This “man” is not “Babylon the Great,” who also fights against God, for she is a woman, a harlot. However, since he carries on a religious rebellion against God, he is evidently a part of mystic Babylon.—Joh 17:12; Re 17:3, 5.
“The man of lawlessness” sets himself in opposition to God and is therefore a “satan,” which means “resister.” And, indeed, his “presence is according to the operation of Satan.” (2Th 2:9) In the days of the apostle Paul, there was “mystery,” or a religious secret, about the identity of this “man of lawlessness.” To this day mystery shrouds his identity in the minds of many persons, because his wickedness is practiced under the guise of godly devotion. (2Th 2:7) By his lying teachings contrary to or superseding, as it were, the law of God, “the man of lawlessness” sets himself up over Jehovah God and other ‘gods,’ mighty ones of the earth, and also against God’s holy ones, true spiritual brothers of Jesus Christ. (Compare 2Pe 2:10-13.) Since he is a hypocrite, a false teacher claiming to be Christian, he “sits down in the temple of The God,” that is, what such false teachers claim to be that temple.—2Th 2:4.
A restraint. Paul speaks of “the thing that acts as a restraint.” (2Th 2:6) It appears that the apostles constituted this restraint. Paul had told the Ephesian overseers that after his going away wolflike men would enter in. (Ac 20:29) He repeatedly wrote admonitions about such apostasy not only here in Second Thessalonians but in many exhortations to Timothy. And he counseled Timothy to commit the things he had heard from Paul to faithful men who would be qualified to teach others. He spoke of the congregation of the living God as being “a pillar and support of the truth.” He wanted it built up as strongly as possible before the great apostasy blossomed out.—2Ti 2:2; 1Ti 3:15.
Much later, at the command of Christ, the apostle John was told to write, warning against sects, mentioning especially the sect of Nicolaus and speaking of false prophets like Balaam and of the woman Jezebel who called herself a prophetess.—Re 2:6, 14, 15, 20.
At work in apostles’ days. The apostle Paul said that the mystery was “already at work.” (2Th 2:7) There were those trying to teach false doctrine, some of these even disturbing the Thessalonian congregation, prompting, in part, the writing of his second letter to them. There were antichrists when John wrote his letters, and doubtless before that. John spoke of “the last hour” of the apostolic period, and said: “Just as you have heard that antichrist is coming, even now there have come to be many antichrists . . . They went out from us, but they were not of our sort; for if they had been of our sort, they would have remained with us. But they went out that it might be shown up that not all are of our sort.”—1Jo 2:18, 19; see ANTICHRIST.
Revealed. Following the apostles’ death, “the man of lawlessness” came out into the open with his religious hypocrisy and false teachings. (2Th 2:3, 6, 8) According to Paul’s words, this “man” would gain great power, operating under Satan’s control, performing “every powerful work and lying signs and portents.” Persons deceived by the operation of the composite “man of lawlessness” are referred to as “those who are perishing [literally, “destroying themselves”], as a retribution because they did not accept the love of the truth that they might be saved.” The apostle shows that they “get to believing the lie” and they will all “be judged because they did not believe the truth but took pleasure in unrighteousness.” (2Th 2:9-12; see Int.) The judgment is therefore a condemnatory one.—See RESURRECTION (Sin against the holy spirit).
Destroyed. This composite, hypocritical “man of lawlessness” is to be done away with by the Lord Jesus “by the spirit of his mouth” and brought to nothing “by the manifestation of his presence.” The annihilation of this wicked opposer of God will be visible, concrete proof that the Lord Jesus Christ is sitting and acting as Judge. He will not judge according to his own standards, hence the destruction “by the spirit of his mouth” evidently means in expression of Jehovah’s judgment against this wicked class of persons.—2Th 2:8; compare Re 19:21, as to “the long sword . . . which sword proceeded out of his mouth.”
MANSLAYER
p. 312
MANTLE
p. 312
MANUSCRIPTS OF THE BIBLE
pp. 312–318
MANUSCRIPTS OF THE BIBLE
The Holy Scriptures have a superhuman origin as to content but a human history as to their writing and preservation. Moses began compiling them under divine inspiration in 1513 B.C.E., and the apostle John wrote the final portion thereof more than 1,600 years later. The Bible was not originally one book, but as time passed, a demand arose for copies of its various books. This was so, for instance, after the Babylonian exile, for not all released Jews returned to the land of Judah. Instead, many settled elsewhere, and synagogues sprang up throughout the vast territory of the resultant Jewish Dispersion. Scribes prepared copies of the Scriptures needed for these synagogues where the Jews gathered to hear the reading of God’s Word. (Ac 15:21) In later times, among Christ’s followers, conscientious copyists labored to reproduce the inspired writings for the benefit of the multiplying Christian congregations so that there might be an interchange and general circulation of these.—Col 4:16.
Before printing from movable type became common (from the 15th century C.E. onward), the original Bible writings and also copies of them were handwritten. Hence, they are called manuscripts (Latin, manu scriptus, “written by hand”). A Bible manuscript is a handwritten copy of the Scriptures, the whole or in part, as distinguished from one that is printed. Bible manuscripts were produced principally in the form of rolls and codices.
Materials. There are leather, papyrus, and vellum manuscripts of the Scriptures. The noted Dead Sea Scroll of Isaiah, for instance, is a leather roll. Papyrus, a type of paper made from the fibers of a water plant, was used for Bible manuscripts in the original languages and for translations thereof until about the fourth century C.E. At that time its use for Bible manuscripts began to be superseded by the use of vellum, a fine grade of parchment generally made from calf, lamb, or goat skins, a further development of the earlier use of animal skins as writing material. Such manuscripts as the renowned Codex Sinaiticus (Sinaitic Manuscript) and the Codex Vaticanus (Vatican Manuscript No. 1209) of the fourth century C.E. are parchment, or vellum, codices.
A palimpsest (Lat., palimpsestus; Gr., pa·limʹpse·stos, meaning “scraped again”) is a manuscript from which earlier writing was removed or scraped off to make room for later writing. A noted Bible palimpsest is the Codex Ephraemi Syri rescriptus of the fifth century C.E. If the earlier writing (the writing scraped off) is the important one on the palimpsest, scholars can often read this erased writing by employing technical means that include the use of chemical reagents and photography. Some manuscripts of the Christian Greek Scriptures are lectionaries, selected Bible readings for use at religious services.
Styles of Writing. Bible manuscripts written in Greek (whether translations of the Hebrew Scriptures, or copies of the Christian Greek Scriptures, or both) can be divided, or classified, as to writing style, which is also an aid in dating them. The older style (employed especially down to the ninth century C.E.) is the uncial manuscript, written in large, separated capital letters. In it there is generally no word separation, and rarely any punctuation or accent marks. The Codex Sinaiticus is such an uncial manuscript. Changes in writing style began to develop in the sixth century, eventually leading (in the ninth century C.E.) to the cursive, or minuscule, manuscript, written in smaller letters, many of which were joined in a running or flowing writing style. The majority of extant manuscripts of the Christian Greek Scriptures have a cursive script. Cursive manuscripts remained in vogue until the inception of printing.
Copyists. As far as is known today, no handwritten original, or autograph, manuscripts of the Bible are in existence. Yet the Bible has been preserved in accurate, reliable form because Biblical copyists in general, accepting the Scriptures as being divinely inspired, sought perfection in their arduous labor of producing manuscript copies of God’s Word.
The men who copied the Hebrew Scriptures in the days of Jesus Christ’s ministry on earth and for centuries before that time were called scribes (Heb., soh·pherimʹ). Among the early scribes was Ezra, spoken of in the Scriptures as “a skilled copyist.” (Ezr 7:6) Later scribes made some deliberate alterations of the Hebrew text. But their scribal successors, the Masoretes, detected these and recorded them in the Masora, or notes appearing in the margins of the Hebrew Masoretic text they produced.
Copyists of the Christian Greek Scriptures also made earnest efforts to reproduce faithfully the text of the Scriptures.
What assurance is there that the Bible has not been changed?
Despite the care exercised by copyists of Bible manuscripts, a number of small scribal errors and alterations crept into the text. On the whole, these are insignificant and have no bearing on the Bible’s general integrity. They have been detected and corrected by means of careful scholastic collation or critical comparison of the many extant manuscripts and ancient versions. Critical study of the Hebrew text of the Scriptures commenced toward the end of the 18th century. Benjamin Kennicott published at Oxford (in 1776-1780) the readings of over 600 Masoretic Hebrew manuscripts, and the Italian scholar Giambernardo de Rossi published at Parma comparisons of 731 manuscripts in 1784 to 1798. Master texts of the Hebrew Scriptures were also produced by the German scholar Baer and, more recently, by C. D. Ginsburg. Hebrew scholar Rudolf Kittel released in 1906 the first edition of his Biblia Hebraica (The Hebrew Bible), providing therein a textual study through a footnote service, comparing many Hebrew manuscripts of the Masoretic text. The basic text he used was the Ben Chayyim text. But, when the older and superior Ben Asher Masoretic texts became available, Kittel undertook the production of an entirely new third edition, which was completed by his colleagues after his death.
The 7th, 8th, and 9th editions of the Biblia Hebraica (1951-1955) furnished the basic text used to render the Hebrew Scriptures into English in the New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures originally published in 1950-1960. A new edition of the Hebrew text, namely Biblia Hebraica Stuttgartensia, is dated 1977. This edition was used for updating the information presented in the footnotes of the New World Translation published in 1984.
The first printed edition of the Christian Greek Scriptures was that appearing in the Complutensian Polyglott (in Greek and Latin), of 1514-1517. Then in 1516 the Dutch scholar Desiderius Erasmus published his first edition of a master Greek text of the Christian Greek Scriptures. It contained many errors, but an improved text thereof was made available through four succeeding editions from 1519 to 1535. Later, Paris printer and editor Robert Estienne, or Stephanus, issued several editions of the Greek “New Testament,” based principally on Erasmus’ text, but having corrections according to the Complutensian Polyglott and 15 late manuscripts. The third edition of Stephanus’ Greek text (issued in 1550) became, in effect, the “Received Text” (called textus receptus in Latin), which was used for many early English versions, including the King James Version of 1611.
Quite noteworthy in more recent times is the master Greek text prepared by J. J. Griesbach, who availed himself of materials gathered by others but who also gave attention to Biblical quotations made by early writers such as Origen. Further, Griesbach studied the readings of various versions, such as the Armenian, Gothic, and Philoxenian. He viewed extant manuscripts as comprising three families, or recensions, the Byzantine, the Western, and the Alexandrian, giving preference to readings in the latter. Editions of his master Greek text were issued between 1774 and 1806, his principal edition of the entire Greek text being published in 1796-1806. Griesbach’s text was used for Sharpe’s English translation of 1840 and is the Greek text printed in The Emphatic Diaglott, by Benjamin Wilson, in 1864.
A Greek master text of the Christian Greek Scriptures that attained wide acceptance is that produced in 1881 by Cambridge University scholars B. F. Westcott and F. J. A. Hort. It was the product of 28 years of independent labor, though they compared notes regularly. Like Griesbach, they divided manuscripts into families and leaned heavily on what they termed the “neutral text,” which included the renowned Sinaitic Manuscript and the Vatican Manuscript No. 1209, both of the fourth century C.E. While Westcott and Hort viewed matters as quite conclusive when these manuscripts agreed and especially when they were supported by other ancient uncial manuscripts, they were not bound to that position. They took every conceivable factor into consideration in endeavoring to solve problems presented by conflicting texts; and when two readings were of equal weight, that, too, was indicated in their master text. The Westcott and Hort text was the one used principally in translating the Christian Greek Scriptures into English in the New World Translation. However, the New World Bible Translation Committee also consulted other excellent Greek texts, among them Nestle’s Greek text (1948).
Commenting on the history of the text of the Christian Greek Scriptures and the results of modern textual research, Professor Kurt Aland wrote: “It can be determined, on the basis of 40 years of experience and with the results which have come to light in examining . . . manuscripts at 1,200 test places: The text of the New Testament has been excellently transmitted, better than any other writing from ancient times; the possibility that manuscripts might yet be found that would change its text decisively is zero.”—Das Neue Testament—zuverlässig überliefert (The New Testament—Reliably Transmitted), Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 27, 28.
The extant manuscripts of the Christian Scriptures (in Greek and other languages) show textual variations. Variations are to be expected in view of human imperfection and the copying and recopying of manuscripts, especially by many copyists who were not professionals. If certain manuscripts had a common ancestor manuscript, perhaps came from a particular revision of early texts, or were produced in a particular area, they would probably have at least some variations in common, and hence they are said to belong to the same family, or group. On the basis of similarity in such differences, scholars have sought to classify the texts into groups, or families, the number of which has increased with the passing of time, till reference is now made to the Alexandrian, Western, Eastern (Syriac and Caesarean), and the Byzantine texts, represented in various manuscripts or in different readings scattered throughout numerous manuscripts. But despite the variations peculiar to different manuscript families (and the variations within each group), the Scriptures have come down to us in essentially the same form as that of the original inspired writings. The variations of reading are of no consequence as to Bible teachings in general. And scholastic collations have corrected errors of any importance, so that today we enjoy an authentic and reliable text.
Since Westcott and Hort produced their refined Greek text, a number of critical editions of the Christian Greek Scriptures have been produced. Noteworthy among them is The Greek New Testament published by the United Bible Societies and now in its third edition. Identical in wording is the 26th edition of the so-called Nestle-Aland text, published in 1979 in Stuttgart, Germany.—See CHRISTIAN GREEK SCRIPTURES.
Manuscripts of Hebrew Scriptures. There are possibly 6,000 manuscripts of all or portions of the Hebrew Scriptures extant today in various libraries. The vast majority contain the Masoretic text and are of the tenth century C.E. or thereafter. The Masoretes (of the second half of the first millennium C.E.) sought to transmit the Hebrew text faithfully and made no changes in the wording of the text itself. However, to preserve the traditional pronunciation of the vowelless consonantal text, they devised systems of vowel pointing and accenting. Additionally, in their Masora, or marginal notes, they drew attention to textual peculiarities and gave corrected readings they considered necessary. It is the Masoretic text that appears in printed Hebrew Bibles of the present day.
Damaged Hebrew Scripture manuscripts used in Jewish synagogues were replaced by verified copies, and the defaced or damaged manuscripts were stored in a genizah (a synagogue storeroom or repository). Finally, when it was full, the manuscripts were removed and ceremoniously buried. Doubtless many ancient manuscripts perished in that way. But the contents of the synagogue genizah in Old Cairo were spared, probably because it was walled up and forgotten for centuries. Following the rebuilding of the synagogue in 1890 C.E., the manuscripts in its genizah were reexamined, and from there fairly complete Hebrew Scripture manuscripts and fragments (some said to be of the sixth century C.E.) found their way into various libraries.
One of the oldest extant fragments containing Biblical passages is the Nash Papyrus, found in Egypt and preserved at Cambridge, England. Evidently part of an instructional collection, it is of the second or first century B.C.E. and consists of only four fragments of 24 lines of a pre-Masoretic text of the Ten Commandments and some verses of Deuteronomy, chapters 5 and 6.
Since 1947 many Biblical and non-Biblical scrolls have been found in various areas W of the Dead Sea, and these are referred to generally as the Dead Sea Scrolls. Most significant among them are manuscripts discovered in a number of caves in and about the Wadi Qumran (Nahal Qumeran). These are also known as the Qumran texts and evidently once belonged to a Jewish religious community centered at nearby Khirbet Qumran (Horvat Qumeran). The first discovery was made by a Bedouin in a cave about 15 km (9.5 mi) S of Jericho, where he found a number of earthenware jars containing ancient manuscripts. One of these was the now-renowned Dead Sea Scroll of Isaiah (1QIsa), a well-preserved leather roll of the entire book of Isaiah, except for a few gaps. (PICTURE, Vol. 1, p. 322) It contains a pre-Masoretic Hebrew script and has been dated toward the end of the second century B.C.E. Hence, it is about a thousand years older than the oldest extant manuscript of the Masoretic text. However, though showing some differences in spelling and grammatical construction, it does not vary doctrinally from the Masoretic text. Among the documents recovered in the Qumran area are fragments of over 170 scrolls representing parts of all Hebrew Scripture books except Esther, and in the case of some books, more than one copy exists. These manuscript scrolls and fragments are believed to range in date from about 250 B.C.E. to about the middle of the first century C.E., and they exhibit more than one type of Hebrew text, such as a proto-Masoretic text or one underlying the Greek Septuagint. Studies of such materials are still in progress.
Among notable vellum Hebrew manuscripts of the Hebrew Scriptures is the Cairo Karaite Codex of the Prophets. It contains the Masora and vocalization, and its colophon indicates that it was completed in about 895 C.E. by the noted Masorete Moses ben Asher of Tiberias. Another significant manuscript (of 916 C.E.) is the Petersburg Codex of the Latter Prophets. The Aleppo Sephardic Codex, once preserved at Aleppo, Syria, and now in Israel, until 1947 contained the entire Hebrew Scriptures. Its original consonantal text was corrected, punctuated, and furnished with the Masora about 930 C.E. by Aaron ben Asher, son of Moses ben Asher. The oldest dated manuscript of the complete Hebrew Scriptures in Hebrew is the Leningrad Manuscript No. B 19A, preserved in the Public Library in St. Petersburg, Russia. It was copied in 1008 C.E. “from the corrected books prepared and annotated by Aaron ben Moses ben Asher the teacher.” Another noteworthy Hebrew manuscript is a codex of the Pentateuch preserved in the British Library (Codex Oriental 4445), consisting of Genesis 39:20 to Deuteronomy 1:33 (except for Nu 7:46-73 and 9:12–10:18, which are lacking or have been supplied by a later hand) and probably dating from the tenth century C.E.
Many manuscripts of the Hebrew Scripture portion of the Bible were written in Greek. Among those of particular note is one in the collection of the Fouad Papyri (Inventory Number 266, belonging to the Société Egyptienne de Papyrologie, Cairo), containing portions of Genesis and of the second half of Deuteronomy according to the Septuagint. It is of the first century B.C.E. and shows, in various places, the divine name written in square Hebrew characters within the Greek text. Fragments of Deuteronomy, chapters 23 to 28, are found in Rylands Papyrus iii. 458 of the second century B.C.E., preserved in Manchester, England. Another leading manuscript of the Septuagint contains fragments of Jonah, Micah, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, and Zechariah. In this leather scroll, dated to the end of the first century C.E., the divine name is rendered by the Tetragrammaton written in ancient Hebrew characters.—See NW appendix, pp. 1562-1564.
Manuscripts of Christian Greek Scriptures. The Christian Scriptures were written in Koine. Though no original autograph manuscripts thereof are known to exist today, according to one calculation, there are some 5,000 extant manuscript copies, whole or in part, of these Scriptures in Greek.
Papyrus manuscripts. Biblical papyri of great importance were among papyrus codices found in Egypt about 1930, their purchase being announced in 1931. Some of these Greek codices (dating from the second to the fourth centuries C.E.) consist of parts of eight Hebrew Scripture books (Genesis, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, and Esther), and three contain portions of 15 books of the Christian Greek Scriptures. Most of these Scriptural papyri were purchased by an American manuscript collector, A. Chester Beatty, and are now preserved in Dublin, Ireland. The rest were acquired by the University of Michigan and by others.
The international designation for Biblical papyri is a capital “P” followed by a small superior number. The Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 1 (P45) consists of parts of 30 leaves from a codex that probably once had about 220 leaves. P45 has portions of the four Gospels and the book of Acts. The Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 3 (P47) is a fragmentary codex of Revelation containing ten somewhat damaged leaves. These two papyri are believed to be from the third century C.E. Quite noteworthy is the Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46) believed to be from about 200 C.E. It has 86 somewhat damaged leaves out of a codex that probably had 104 leaves originally, and it still contains nine of Paul’s inspired letters: Romans, Hebrews, First Corinthians, Second Corinthians, Ephesians, Galatians, Philippians, Colossians, and First Thessalonians. It is noteworthy that the letter to the Hebrews is included in this early codex. Since Hebrews does not give its writer’s name, its composition by Paul has frequently been disputed. But this letter’s inclusion in P46, evidently consisting of Paul’s letters exclusively, indicates that in about 200 C.E., Hebrews was accepted by early Christians as an inspired writing of the apostle Paul. The letter to the Ephesians appears in this codex, thus also refuting arguments that Paul did not write this letter.
At the John Rylands Library, Manchester, England, there is a small papyrus fragment of John’s Gospel (some verses of chapter 18) cataloged as Rylands Papyrus 457. It is internationally designated as P52. This is the oldest extant manuscript fragment of the Christian Greek Scriptures, having been written in the first half of the second century, possibly about 125 C.E., and thus only a quarter of a century or so after John’s death. The fact that a copy of John’s Gospel was evidently circulating in Egypt (the place of the fragment’s discovery) by that time shows that the good news according to John was really recorded in the first century C.E. and by John himself, not by some unknown writer well along in the second century C.E., after John’s death, as some critics once claimed.
The most important addition to the collection of Biblical papyri since the discovery of the Chester Beatty Papyri was the acquisition of the Bodmer Papyri, published between 1956 and 1961. Particularly noteworthy are Papyrus Bodmer 2 (P66) and Papyrus Bodmer 14, 15 (P75), both written about 200 C.E. Papyrus Bodmer 2 contains a large part of the Gospel of John, while Papyrus Bodmer 14, 15 has much of Luke and John and is textually very close to Vatican Manuscript No. 1209.
Vellum manuscripts. Bible manuscripts written on vellum sometimes include both the Hebrew and Christian Greek Scripture portions of the Bible, though some are only of the Christian Scriptures.
Codex Bezae, designated by the letter “D,” is a valuable manuscript of the fifth century C.E. Though its actual place of origin is unknown, it was acquired in France in 1562. It contains the Gospels, the book of Acts, and only a few other verses, and is an uncial manuscript, written in Greek on the left-hand pages, with a parallel Latin text appearing on the right-hand pages. This codex is preserved at Cambridge University in England, having been presented to that institution by Theodore Beza in 1581.
Codex Claromontanus (D2) is likewise written in Greek and Latin on opposite pages, Greek on the left and Latin on the right. It contains Paul’s canonical letters, including Hebrews, and is considered to be of the sixth century. It was reportedly found in the monastery at Clermont, France, and was acquired by Theodore Beza, but it is now preserved at the Bibliothèque Nationale in Paris.
Among more recently discovered vellum manuscripts of the Christian Greek Scriptures is Codex Washingtonianus I, containing the Gospels in Greek (in the common Western order: Matthew, John, Luke, and Mark). It was obtained in 1906 in Egypt and is preserved at the Freer Gallery of Art, Washington, D.C. The international symbol of this codex is “W,” and it is thought to have been written in the fifth century C.E., except that apparently, because of damage, part of John was replaced in the seventh century C.E. Codex Washingtonianus II, having the symbol “I,” is also in the Freer Collection and contains portions of Paul’s canonical letters, including Hebrews. This codex is believed to have been written in the fifth century C.E.
Hebrew and Christian Greek Scriptures. The most important and most complete extant Bible manuscripts in Greek were written on vellum in uncial letters.
Vatican Manuscript No. 1209. The Vatican Manuscript No. 1209 (Codex Vaticanus), designated internationally by the symbol “B,” is an uncial codex of the fourth century C.E., possibly produced in Alexandria, and it originally contained the entire Bible in Greek. A corrector of later date retraced the letters, perhaps because the original writing had faded, except that he skipped letters and words he considered incorrect. Originally this codex probably had approximately 820 leaves, of which 759 remain. Most of Genesis is gone, as well as a part of Psalms, Hebrews 9:14 to 13:25, and all of First and Second Timothy, Titus, Philemon, and Revelation. Codex Vaticanus is preserved at the Vatican Library in Rome, Italy, and is known to have been there as early as the 15th century. However, Vatican Library authorities made access to the manuscript extremely difficult for scholars and did not publish a full photographic facsimile of the entire codex until 1889-1890.
Sinaitic Manuscript. The Sinaitic Manuscript (Codex Sinaiticus) is also of the fourth century C.E., but Codex Vaticanus may be a little older. The Sinaitic Manuscript is designated by the symbol א (ʼaʹleph, first letter in the Hebrew alphabet), and while it evidently once contained the entire Bible in Greek, part of the Hebrew Scriptures has been lost. However, it has all the Christian Greek Scriptures. Likely this codex originally consisted of 730 leaves, at least, though the whole or parts of just 393 are now verified to be extant. It was discovered (one portion in 1844 and another in 1859) by the Bible scholar Konstantin von Tischendorf at the Monastery of St. Catherine at Mount Sinai. Forty-three leaves of this codex are kept in Leipzig, portions of three leaves are at St. Petersburg, Russia, and 347 leaves are preserved at the British Library in London. It has been reported that 8 to 14 more leaves were discovered in the same monastery in 1975.
Sinaitic Manuscript, of the fourth century C.E., containing much of the Bible in Greek
Alexandrine Manuscript. The Alexandrine Manuscript (Codex Alexandrinus), designated by the letter “A,” is a Greek uncial manuscript containing most of the Bible, including the book of Revelation. Of possibly 820 original leaves, 773 have been preserved. This codex is generally considered to be of the first half of the fifth century C.E., and it is also preserved in the British Library.—PICTURE, Vol. 2, p. 336.
Codex Ephraemi Syri rescriptus. The Codex Ephraemi Syri rescriptus (Codex Ephraemi), designated internationally by the letter “C,” is also generally considered to have originated in the fifth century C.E. It is written in Greek uncials on vellum and is a rewritten codex, a palimpsest manuscript. The original Greek text was removed, and a number of leaves were then written over with discourses of Ephraem Syrus (the Syrian), rendered in Greek. This was done probably during the 12th century, when there was a scarcity of vellum. However, the underlying text has been deciphered. While “C” evidently once contained all the Scriptures in Greek, just 209 leaves remain, 145 being of the Christian Greek Scriptures. Hence, this codex now contains only portions of Hebrew Scripture books and parts of all books of the Christian Greek Scriptures except Second Thessalonians and Second John. It is preserved at the Bibliothèque Nationale in Paris.
Reliability of the Bible Text. Appreciation of the reliability of the Bible is greatly enhanced when it is realized that, by comparison, there are only very few extant manuscripts of the works of classical secular writers and none of these are original, autograph manuscripts. Though they are only copies made centuries after the death of the authors, present-day scholars accept such late copies as sufficient evidence of the authenticity of the text.
Extant Hebrew manuscripts of the Scriptures were prepared with great care. Respecting the text of the Hebrew Scriptures, scholar W. H. Green observed: “It may be safely said that no other work of antiquity has been so accurately transmitted.” (Archaeology and Bible History, by J. P. Free, 1964, p. 5) The late Bible text scholar Sir Frederic Kenyon made this reassuring statement in the introduction to his seven volumes entitled The Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri: “The first and most important conclusion derived from the examination of them [the Papyri] is the satisfactory one that they confirm the essential soundness of the existing texts. No striking or fundamental variation is shown either in the Old or the New Testament. There are no important omissions or additions of passages, and no variations which affect vital facts or doctrines. The variations of text affect minor matters, such as the order of words or the precise words used. . . . But their essential importance is their confirmation, by evidence of an earlier date than was hitherto available, of the integrity of our existing texts. In this respect they are an acquisition of epoch-making value.”—London, 1933, Fasciculus I, p. 15.
Concerning the Christian Greek Scriptures, Sir Frederic Kenyon stated: “The interval then between the dates of original composition and the earliest extant evidence becomes so small as to be in fact negligible, and the last foundation for any doubt that the Scriptures have come down to us substantially as they were written has now been removed. Both the authenticity and the general integrity of the books of the New Testament may be regarded as finally established.”—The Bible and Archæology, 1940, pp. 288, 289.
Centuries ago, Jesus Christ, “the faithful and true witness” (Re 3:14), repeatedly and emphatically confirmed the genuineness of the Hebrew Scriptures, as did his apostles. (Lu 24:27, 44; Ro 15:4) Extant ancient versions, or translations, further bespeak the exactness of the preserved Hebrew Scriptures. Manuscripts and versions of the Christian Greek Scriptures bear unassailable testimony to the marvelous preservation and accurate transmission of that portion of God’s Word. We are therefore now favored with an authentic, thoroughly reliable Bible text. A thoughtful examination of preserved manuscripts of the Holy Scriptures bears eloquent testimony to their faithful preservation and permanence, giving added meaning to the inspired statement: “The green grass has dried up, the blossom has withered; but as for the word of our God, it will last to time indefinite.”—Isa 40:8; 1Pe 1:24, 25.
MAOCH
p. 318
MAOCH
(Maʹoch).
Father of Achish, king of the Philistine city of Gath, with whom David and his 600 men found refuge from Saul. (1Sa 27:1-3) He may be the same person as the Maacah of 1 Kings 2:39, though such identification is not positive. The name Maacah is quite similar to Maoch, and it is possible that Achish, who was ruling when David was outlawed, was still the Philistine king of Gath at the commencement of Solomon’s rule.
MAON
p. 318
MAON
(Maʹon).
1. A descendant of Caleb through Shammai. Maon may have been the father of Beth-zur’s inhabitants or the principal man or founder of that city.—1Ch 2:42, 45.
2. A city in the mountainous region of Judah. (Jos 15:20, 48, 55) Israel’s King Saul pursued David and his men into the wilderness area surrounding Maon. But news of a Philistine raid forced Saul to abandon the chase. (1Sa 23:24-28) Later, David’s men were treated inhospitably by Nabal, a rich landowner apparently residing at Maon. (1Sa 25:2-11) This city is identified with Tell Maʽin (Horvat Maʽon [Bi-Yehuda]) atop a high hill about 13 km (8 mi) SSE of Hebron.
MARA
p. 318
MARA
(Maʹra) [Bitter].
The name Mara was suggested by Elimelech’s widow for herself to express the bitterness she experienced because of being bereaved of her husband and her sons Mahlon and Chilion. Naomi had left Bethlehem with a husband and two sons (Ru 1:1, 2), but returned from Moab as a saddened, childless widow. At that time her old friends, the women of Bethlehem, asked: “Is this Naomi?” Still grief stricken, she replied: “Do not call me Naomi [meaning “My Pleasantness”]. Call me Mara [meaning “Bitter”], for the Almighty has made it very bitter for me. I was full when I went, and it is empty-handed that Jehovah has made me return.”—Ru 1:19-21.
MARAH
pp. 318–319
MARAH
(Maʹrah) [Bitterness].
One of Israel’s early encampments in the Sinai Peninsula. It was named “Marah” because of the unpalatable water found there. (Ex 15:23; Nu 33:8) Although having only recently been delivered from the Egyptians at the Red Sea, the Israelites gave way to faithless murmuring when they were unable to drink the water at Marah. Thereafter, at Jehovah’s direction, Moses cast a tree into the water, and the water became sweet. The Bible does not specify the kind of tree, and so there is no basis for identifying it. Of course, Jehovah could have directed Moses to a particular variety having natural properties for sweetening the water. But there is no need to seek a scientific or natural explanation, as the healing of the water was doubtless miraculous.—Ex 15:23-25; compare 2Ki 2:19-22; 4:38-41.
Jehovah used the circumstances at Marah to test the Israelites as to their faith in his ability to care for them. Since bad water can cause disease (2Ki 2:19), the sweetening of the water illustrated Jehovah’s ability to preserve the Israelites from the maladies experienced by the Egyptians. The “regulation” Jehovah then taught the Israelites was: Obedience to him as their God would prevent their being afflicted by the maladies he put upon the Egyptians.—Ex 15:25, 26.
Marah is usually identified with ʽEin Hawwara 80 km (50 mi) SSE of modern Suez, just a few miles inland from the Red Sea.
MARBLE
p. 319
MARBLE
A crystalline limestone (calcium carbonate) of close grain that varies in color, texture, and crystal structure, and that is capable of taking a high polish. Its color ranges from snow white to numerous shades of gray, brown, yellow, red, green, and black. Streaks, or veins, are due to impurities of metal oxides and carbonaceous matter.
Marble apparently was not found in Palestine. Lebanon produced a variety of marbles; but in the Aegean island of Paros and in Arabia, the choicest specimens were found. The Shulammite maiden, in describing her beloved shepherd companion to the ladies-in-waiting at the court of King Solomon, said: “His legs are pillars of marble based on socket pedestals of refined gold.” (Ca 5:15) The Persian palace at Shushan in the days of Queen Esther had marble pillars, and its pavement in part was made of black marble. (Es 1:6) Marble is also listed as one of the precious commodities of “the traveling merchants of the earth” who weep over Babylon the Great’s fall into destruction.—Re 18:11, 12.
It is uncertain whether Solomon made use of marble in his building program. Josephus says “white marble” was used, but the Hebrew word usually translated “marble” at 1 Chronicles 29:2 probably denotes “alabaster” and is thus rendered in some translations. (JB, NW; Jewish Antiquities, VIII, 64 [iii, 2]) This is in agreement with A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament by Brown, Driver, and Briggs (1980, p. 1010), and Lexicon in Veteris Testamenti Libros, by Koehler and Baumgartner (Leiden, 1958, p. 966).
MAREAL
p. 319
MAREAL
(Marʹe·al).
A boundary location of Zebulun. (Jos 19:10, 11) Some tentatively identify it with Tell Ghalta (Tel Reʽala), about 6 km (3.5 mi) ENE of Jokneam in the Valley of Jezreel.
MARESHA(H)
p. 319
MARESHA(H)
(Ma·reʹsha[h]) [Place at the Head (Summit)].
1. A descendant of Judah who is called the “father” of Hebron. (1Ch 2:3, 42) While it might be concluded that Mareshah was the ancestor of the inhabitants of the city of Hebron, this is unlikely since the Hebron here mentioned had sons and thus was evidently a person.—1Ch 2:43.
2. A descendant of Judah through Shelah. Laadah is identified as “the father of Mareshah.” (1Ch 4:21) While it is possible that this Mareshah (or his father Laadah) founded the town of Mareshah, or that he is the same person as the Judahite mentioned above, there is no certainty about these matters.
3. One of a group of nine cities in the Shephelah region of Judah (Jos 15:44), Mareshah occupied a position of strategic importance beside one of the valleys forming a natural route from the coastal plain up into the mountains and to Hebron. It is identified with Tell Sandahannah (Tel Maresha), about 1.5 km (1 mi) S of Beit Jibrin (Bet Guvrin).
King Rehoboam, successor to Solomon, made a fortress city of Mareshah, thereby strengthening Judah’s defense against attack from that avenue of approach. (2Ch 11:5, 8) Zerah the Ethiopian swept up from the S with his huge force of a million men and was met at Mareshah by the army of King Asa, and the battle, resulting in a Judean victory by divine assistance, was fought in that area. Asa pursued the defeated Ethiopian force about 35 km (22 mi) to Gerar, SW of Mareshah. (2Ch 14:9-13) Mareshah, also Maresha, was the hometown of the prophet Eliezer, who correctly foretold the failure of King Jehoshaphat’s joint maritime enterprise with Ahaziah of Israel. (2Ch 20:35-37) Micah’s prophecy, warning apostate Judah and Israel of impending punishment, makes specific reference to Mareshah.—Mic 1:15.
In the postexilic period, Mareshah became known as Marisa and continued to be a site of considerable importance, though it became a Sidonian colony and later an Idumean stronghold. It was finally destroyed by the Parthians in 40 B.C.E.
MARINER
pp. 319–320
MARINER
One who navigates or assists in the operation of a ship; a sailor or seaman. (1Ki 9:26, 27; Eze 27:8, 9; Re 18:17-19) The life of ancient mariners was a perilous one. In a storm-tossed sea they were practically helpless. Wrote the psalmist: “Because of the calamity their very soul finds itself melting. They reel and move unsteadily like a drunken man, and even all their wisdom proves confused. And they begin crying out to Jehovah in their distress.”—Ps 107:26-28.
Acts 27:15-19 contains a vivid account of the measures taken by mariners during a storm. The skiff, which was towed along and evidently served as a lifeboat when needed, was hoisted aboard. Helps, possibly ropes or chains, were used to undergird the boat, that is, were passed around the hull of the ship and tightened on deck. The gear was lowered. This may mean that the mainsail was reduced. Items were thrown overboard to lighten the vessel, serving to increase the ship’s buoyancy.—Compare Jon 1:5; Ac 27:38; see SHIP.
MARK, I
p. 320
MARK, I
The Roman surname of the son of Mary of Jerusalem. His Hebrew name was John, meaning “Jehovah Has Shown Favor; Jehovah Has Been Gracious.” (Ac 12:12, 25) Mark was a cousin of Barnabas, was his traveling companion and that of other early Christian missionaries, and was inspired to write the Gospel bearing his own name. (Col 4:10) Mark is the John Mark mentioned in the book of Acts and the John of Acts 13:5, 13.
He was evidently an early believer in Christ. His mother’s home was used as a place of worship by the early Christian congregation, which may mean that both she and Mark became Jesus’ followers before Christ’s death. (Ac 12:12) Since Mark alone mentions the scantily clad young man who fled on the night of Jesus’ betrayal, there is reason to believe that Mark himself was that young man. (Mr 14:51, 52) So it seems likely that Mark was present when the holy spirit was poured out on the some 120 disciples of Christ on Pentecost 33 C.E.—Ac 1:13-15; 2:1-4.
After they had carried out the relief ministration in Jerusalem, Barnabas and Saul (Paul) “returned and took along with them John, the one surnamed Mark.” It appears that Mark served as their attendant, perhaps caring for their physical needs while they traveled. (Ac 12:25; 13:5) For some undisclosed reason, when they arrived at Perga in Pamphylia, “John [Mark] withdrew from them and returned to Jerusalem.” (Ac 13:13) When Paul later set out on his second missionary journey, though Barnabas was determined to take Mark along, Paul “did not think it proper to be taking this one along with them, seeing that he had departed from them from Pamphylia and had not gone with them to the work.” “A sharp burst of anger” ensued, and they separated; Barnabas took Mark with him to Cyprus and Paul took Silas with him through Syria and Cilicia.—Ac 15:36-41.
Some time thereafter, however, whatever breach there was between Paul, Barnabas, and Mark was evidently healed, for Mark was with Paul in Rome and joined him in sending greetings to the Colossian Christians (c. 60-61 C.E.). Paul spoke favorably of him, saying: “Aristarchus my fellow captive sends you his greetings, and so does Mark the cousin of Barnabas, (concerning whom you received commands to welcome him if ever he comes to you).” (Col 4:10) Mark is also among those mentioned by Paul as sending greetings to Philemon when the apostle wrote to him from Rome (also c. 60-61 C.E.). (Phm 23, 24) Later (c. 65 C.E.), when Paul was again a prisoner in Rome, he specifically asked Timothy to “take Mark and bring him with you, for he is useful to me for ministering.”—2Ti 4:11.
John Mark also associated with Peter in Babylon, for he is mentioned as sending greetings in the apostle’s first letter (written c. 62-64 C.E.). Peter calls him “Mark my son,” perhaps indicating the strong bond of Christian affection that existed between them. (1Pe 5:13; compare 1Jo 2:1, 7.) Thus, Mark, once the cause of difficulty, gained the commendation and trust of prominent servants of God and enjoyed the yet greater privilege of being inspired to write an account of Jesus’ ministry.—See JOHN No. 4; MARK, GOOD NEWS ACCORDING TO.
MARK, II
p. 320
MARK, II
Among non-Israelites, animals and even slaves were branded with a mark as an indication of ownership. In the case of humans, such property marks were placed on a conspicuous part of the body, such as the forehead. Worshipers of false gods at times identified themselves as such by having the mark of their deity on their forehead. However, Jehovah’s law to Israel prohibited disfiguring humans with tattoo marks. This served to counteract any idolatrous practices and taught due regard for God’s creation.—Le 19:28; see BRAND MARK.
Figurative Use. The Scriptures allude to marks made on humans and refer to these in a figurative sense. In Ezekiel’s vision a man with a secretary’s inkhorn was commissioned to go through Jerusalem and to ‘put a mark [Heb., taw] on those who were sighing and groaning over all the detestable things that were being done in the midst of it.’ This action on their part showed that they were righteous persons, servants belonging to Jehovah, and therefore worthy of preservation at the time for the execution of Jehovah’s judgment. The figurative mark on their forehead testified to that fact.—Eze 9; compare Eze 9:4, ftn; 2Pe 2:6-8.
On the other hand, in John’s vision persons receiving the mark (or, engraving) of the wild beast on their forehead or on their hand were in line for destruction. The mark on the forehead publicly identified them as worshipers of the wild beast and therefore as slaves to it. They were thus shown to be opposers of God, for the wild beast received its authority from the dragon, Satan the Devil. The mark on the hand would logically signify active support of the wild beast, the hand being used to accomplish work.—Re 13:1, 2, 16-18; 14:9, 10; 16:1, 2; 20:4.
See also BOUNDARY MARK.
MARK, GOOD NEWS ACCORDING TO
pp. 337–339
MARK, GOOD NEWS ACCORDING TO
The divinely inspired record of the ministry of Jesus Christ written by John Mark. This account of “the good news about Jesus Christ” begins with the work of Christ’s forerunner, John the Baptizer, and concludes with a report of the circumstances surrounding Jesus’ resurrection. Hence, it covers the time from the spring of 29 to the spring of 33 C.E.—Mr 1:1.
This Gospel, the shortest of all four, is a rapid-moving and descriptive record of the ministry of Jesus Christ as the miracle-working Son of God. Frequent is the use of “immediately” or “at once.” (Mr 1:10, 12, 18, 21, 29) The account is almost evenly divided between conversation and action.
Source of Information. Ancient tradition indicates that Peter provided the basic information for Mark’s Gospel, and this would agree with the fact that Mark was associated with Peter in Babylon. (1Pe 5:13) According to Origen, Mark composed his Gospel “in accordance with Peter’s instructions.” (The Ecclesiastical History, Eusebius, VI, XXV, 3-7) In his work, “Against Marcion” (IV, V), Tertullian says that the Gospel of Mark “may be affirmed to be Peter’s, whose interpreter Mark was.” (The Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol. III, p. 350) Eusebius gives the statement of “John the presbyter” as quoted by Papias (c. 140 C.E.): “And the Presbyter used to say this, ‘Mark became Peter’s interpreter and wrote accurately all that he remembered, not, indeed, in order, of the things said or done by the Lord. . . . Mark did nothing wrong in thus writing down single points as he remembered them. For to one thing he gave attention, to leave out nothing of what he had heard and to make no false statements in them.’”—The Ecclesiastical History, III, XXXIX, 12-16.
John Mark evidently also had other sources of information. Since Jesus’ early disciples met in the home of his mother (Ac 12:12), Mark must have been acquainted with persons other than Peter who had known Jesus Christ well, individuals who had seen him doing his work and had heard him preach and teach. Probably being the “certain young man” whom those arresting Christ tried to seize but who “got away naked,” Mark himself was apparently not totally without personal contact with Jesus.—Mr 14:51, 52.
Evidently Written With Non-Jews in Mind. While the good news according to Mark would interest and benefit Jewish readers, apparently it was not written specifically for them. It seems to have been composed primarily for non-Jewish readers, especially the Romans. Its conciseness and abrupt character have been viewed as particularly suitable for the intellect of Roman readers. Latin terms are sometimes transliterated into Greek, as when the Greek word prai·toʹri·on is used for the Latin term praetorium. (Mr 15:16, Int) Also, the Greek word ken·ty·riʹon is employed for the Latin word centurio, an officer in command of a hundred soldiers.—Mr 15:39, Int.
The account contains explanations that would not have been necessary for Jewish readers. It indicates that the Jordan was a river and shows that the temple could be seen from the Mount of Olives. (Mr 1:5; 13:3) It mentions that the Pharisees practiced “fasting” and that the Sadducees “say there is no resurrection.” (2:18; 12:18) This Gospel also explains that the Passover victim was sacrificed on “the first day of unfermented cakes” and that “Preparation” was “the day before the sabbath.”—14:12; 15:42.
Whereas it would not normally have been necessary to explain Semitic terms for Jewish readers in general, Mark’s Gospel provides many of such explanations. Interpretations are given for “Boanerges” (“Sons of Thunder”), “Talʹi·tha cuʹmi” (“Maiden, I say to you, Get up!”), “corban” (“a gift dedicated to God”), and “Eʹli, Eʹli, laʹma sa·bach·thaʹni?” (“My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?”).—Mr 3:17; 5:41; 7:11; 15:34.
Time and Place of Composition. According to ancient tradition, Mark’s Gospel was first made public in Rome, this being the testimony of such early writers as Clement, Eusebius, and Jerome. Mark was in Rome during Paul’s first imprisonment there. (Col 4:10; Phm 1, 23, 24) Thereafter he was with Peter in Babylon. (1Pe 5:13) Then, during Paul’s second imprisonment in Rome, Paul asked that Timothy come soon and bring Mark with him. (2Ti 4:11) Probably Mark did then return to Rome. Since no mention is made of Jerusalem’s destruction in fulfillment of Jesus’ prophecy, Mark must have compiled his account before that event in 70 C.E. His presence in Rome at least once, and likely twice, during the years 60-65 C.E. suggests that Mark may have completed his Gospel there sometime during those years.
Some Unique Features of Mark’s Account. Though largely covering material similar to that of Matthew and Luke, Mark also provides supplementary details. Some of these illuminate how Jesus felt about certain things. He was ‘grieved at the insensibility of the hearts’ of persons who objected to his healing a man’s withered hand on the Sabbath. (Mr 3:5) When Jesus received a poor reception from people in his home territory, “he wondered at their lack of faith.” (6:6) And he “felt love” for the rich young man who asked about the requirements for gaining everlasting life.—10:21.
Also unique with Mark’s account are certain points regarding the end of Jesus’ earthly life. He reports that at Jesus’ trial the false witnesses were not in agreement. (Mr 14:59) The passerby impressed into service to carry Jesus’ torture stake was Simon of Cyrene, “the father of Alexander and Rufus.” (15:21) And Mark relates that Pilate made sure that Jesus was dead before granting permission for Joseph of Arimathea to take the body for burial.—15:43-45.
One of the four illustrations of Jesus found in Mark’s Gospel is unique. (Mr 4:26-29) The account mentions at least 19 miracles performed by Jesus Christ. Two of these (the healing of a deaf man who also had a speech impediment and the cure of a certain blind man) are contained only in Mark’s Gospel.—Mr 7:31-37; 8:22-26.
References to the Hebrew Scriptures. Although Mark appears to have written primarily for the Romans, this record does contain references to and quotations from the Hebrew Scriptures. The work of John the Baptizer is shown to have been a fulfillment of Isaiah 40:3 and Malachi 3:1. (Mr 1:2-4) Also to be found in the account are instances of Jesus’ applying, quoting from, or alluding to the Hebrew Scriptures. These include: Giving God mere lip service (Mr 7:6, 7; Isa 29:13); honoring parents (Mr 7:10; Ex 20:12; 21:17); the creation of man and woman and the institution of marriage (Mr 10:6-9; Ge 1:27; 2:24); various commandments (Mr 10:19; Ex 20:12-16; Le 19:13); Jesus’ comments regarding the temple (Mr 11:17; Isa 56:7; Jer 7:11); his statement about being rejected (Mr 12:10, 11; Ps 118:22, 23); Jehovah’s words to Moses at the burning thornbush (Mr 12:26; Ex 3:2, 6); the two great commandments on love (Mr 12:29-31; De 6:4, 5; Le 19:18); the prophetic words of Jehovah to David’s Lord on the subjugation of foes (Mr 12:36; Ps 110:1); the scattering of Jesus’ disciples (Mr 14:27; Zec 13:7); Jesus’ statement on being forsaken by God (Mr 15:34; Ps 22:1); his instructions to a healed leper (Mr 1:44; Le 14:10, 11); and his prophetic statement regarding the disgusting thing causing desolation (Mr 13:14; Da 9:27).
The references to the Hebrew Scriptures in Mark’s account amply illustrate that Jesus Christ had confidence in them and used those Scriptures in his ministry. The Gospel also provides a basis for becoming better acquainted with the Son of man, who “came, not to be ministered to, but to minister and to give his soul a ransom in exchange for many.”—Mr 10:45.
Long and Short Conclusions. Some have thought that Mark 16:8, which ends with the words “and they told nobody anything, for they were in fear,” is too abrupt to have been the original ending of this Gospel. However, that need not be concluded in view of Mark’s general style. Also, the fourth-century scholars Jerome and Eusebius agree that the authentic record closes with the words “for they were in fear.”—Jerome, letter 120, question 3, as published in Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum, Vienna and Leipzig, 1912, Vol. LV, p. 481; Eusebius, “Ad Marinum,” I, as published in Patrologia Graeca, Paris, 1857, Vol. XXII, col. 937.
There are a number of manuscripts and versions that add a long or a short conclusion after these words. The long conclusion (consisting of 12 verses) is found in the Alexandrine Manuscript, the Codex Ephraemi Syri rescriptus, and the Codex Bezae Cantabrigiensis. It also appears in the Latin Vulgate, the Curetonian Syriac, and the Syriac Peshitta. But it is omitted in the Sinaitic Manuscript, the Vatican Manuscript No. 1209, the Sinaitic Syriac codex, and the Armenian Version. Certain late manuscripts and versions contain the short conclusion. The Codex Regius of the eighth century C.E. has both conclusions, giving the shorter conclusion first. It prefixes a note to each conclusion, saying that these passages are current in some quarters, though it evidently recognized neither of them as authoritative.
In commenting on the long and short conclusions of the Gospel of Mark, Bible translator Edgar J. Goodspeed noted: “The Short Conclusion connects much better with Mark 16:8 than does the Long, but neither can be considered an original part of the Gospel of Mark.”—The Goodspeed Parallel New Testament, 1944, p. 127.
[Box on page 339]
HIGHLIGHTS OF MARK
Mark’s concise, fast-moving account of Jesus’ life, presenting Jesus as the miracle-working Son of God
The shortest Gospel, it was the third to be written (c. 60-65 C.E.), evidently with non-Jews in mind
Jesus conducts a vigorous campaign of Kingdom preaching
Jesus is baptized and begins preaching, “The kingdom of God has drawn near” (1:9-11, 14, 15)
He invites Simon, Andrew, James, and John to leave the fishing business and be his followers (1:16-21)
After preaching in the synagogue at Capernaum, he proceeds to preach throughout the whole of Galilee (1:21, 22, 35-39)
Levi, a tax collector, responds to invitation to be Jesus’ follower (2:14-17)
Jesus forms a group of 12 apostles to preach (3:13-19)
He uses many illustrations when teaching about the Kingdom of God so that only worthy ones get the full sense of what he says (4:1-34)
Jesus encounters lack of faith while witnessing in his home territory (6:1-6)
He steps up the preaching activity by sending out his apostles (6:7-13)
His activity reaches into Phoenicia and the Decapolis (7:24, 31)
Jesus is transfigured in Kingdom glory (9:1-8)
Outside Jerusalem, he prophesies about ‘the coming of the Son of man with great power and glory’ (13:1-37)
The miracle-working Son of God
At the synagogue in Capernaum, he frees a man from demon possession; afterward, he heals Simon’s mother-in-law and cures many others of various afflictions (1:23-34, 40-42)
By curing a paralytic, Jesus demonstrates his power to forgive sins (2:1-12)
Sufferers crowd in from all parts seeking relief (3:1-12)
After calming a storm on the Sea of Galilee, he expels demons from a man and allows them to enter a herd of swine (4:35–5:17)
He heals a woman suffering from a flow of blood and resurrects Jairus’ daughter (5:21-43)
After feeding 5,000 with two fishes and five loaves, Jesus walks on the windswept Sea of Galilee (6:35-52)
He casts a demon from the daughter of a Syrophoenician woman and cures a deaf man having a speech impediment (7:24-37)
He feeds 4,000 with seven loaves; at Bethsaida, he restores sight to a blind man (8:1-9, 22-26)
From a speechless, deaf boy, Jesus expels a demon that had resisted the disciples; he restores sight to a blind beggar at Jericho (9:14-29; 10:46-52)
He curses a fig tree, which subsequently withers (11:12-14, 20)
Opposers of God’s Son are unsuccessful
After Satan’s efforts at temptation in the wilderness, angels minister to Jesus (1:12, 13)
When scribes of the Pharisees criticize his eating with tax collectors and sinners, Jesus refutes them (2:15-17)
Later the Pharisees object to his disciples plucking heads of grain on the Sabbath and Jesus’ healing on the Sabbath; they join the Herodians in wanting to destroy him (2:23–3:6)
Jesus convincingly refutes the accusation that he expels demons by means of Satan (3:20-30)
Jesus’ forerunner John the Baptizer is beheaded, but Jesus continues to teach (6:14-29, 34)
Pharisees and scribes protest that his disciples disregard their tradition about hand washing; Jesus exposes their hypocrisy and explains the real source of uncleanness (7:1-23)
Pharisees question Jesus regarding divorce in order to test him, but without success (10:1-12)
Chief priests, scribes, and older men challenge Jesus’ authority after he cleanses the temple, but he silences them (11:15-18, 27-33)
He tells the parable of the vineyard to expose the opposition of the religious leaders to God’s will and their intent to kill Jesus; these seek to seize him but fear the crowd (12:1-12)
Pharisees and Herodians ask Jesus whether it is right to pay taxes to Caesar; Sadducees pose a difficult question about the resurrection. All fail to trap Jesus (12:13-27)
Judas betrays Jesus; disciples stumbled; Jesus is arrested and the Sanhedrin judges him worthy of death; nevertheless, he foretells he will ‘sit at the right hand of power and come with the clouds of heaven’ (14:1, 2, 10, 11, 17-21, 27-65)
Pilate is pressured into condemning Jesus to death; Jesus dies on the stake and is buried (15:1-47)
Angels announce the resurrection of Jesus (16:1-8)
MARKETPLACE
pp. 338–340
MARKETPLACE
An open area that served as a center for buying and selling and as a place of public assembly in cities and towns of the ancient Middle East and the Roman world. In Greek and Roman cities, statues and public buildings, including religious edifices, surrounded the open area. It appears that some judicial matters were handled in marketplaces. (Compare Ac 16:19-21.) Also, news, both local and foreign, could be obtained in the marketplace, for it was there that persons congregated and spoke about the latest happenings.—Compare Ac 17:17-21.
In the marketplaces of Palestine, children could be found playing games. (Mt 11:16; Lu 7:32) Unemployed men as well as those who were willing to be hired for a day might be standing around. (Compare Mt 20:3, 4.) The proud scribes and Pharisees wanted to be noticed by the throngs there and to be greeted in accord with their assumed high station. (Mt 23:2, 6, 7; Mr 12:38; Lu 11:43; 20:46) Upon returning from the market, the tradition-keeping Pharisees and other Jews cleansed themselves by sprinkling before ever eating anything.—Mr 7:3, 4.
While on earth, Christ Jesus healed persons in the marketplaces. (Mr 6:56) And the apostle Paul, at Athens, daily reasoned “in the marketplace with those who happened to be on hand.”—Ac 17:16, 17; see APPIUS, MARKETPLACE OF.
MAROTH
p. 340
MAROTH
(Maʹroth) [from a root meaning “be bitter”].
A town mentioned by the prophet Micah in his prophecy foretelling Jehovah’s punishment of Jerusalem and Judah. (Mic 1:12) The location is undetermined; some would identify it with Maarath of Joshua 15:59.
MARRIAGE
pp. 340–344
MARRIAGE
The union of a man and a woman as husband and wife according to the standard set out by God. Marriage is a divine institution, authorized and established by Jehovah in Eden. Marriage brings into being the family unit, the family circle. Its basic purpose was the reproducing of the members of the human family, to bring into existence more creatures of the human kind. Jehovah the Creator made male and female and ordained marriage as the proper arrangement for the multiplication of the human race. (Ge 1:27, 28) The first human wedding was performed by Jehovah, as described at Genesis 2:22-24.
Marriage was designed to form a permanent bond of union between man and woman, that they might be mutually helpful to each other. Living together in love and confidence, they could enjoy great happiness. Jehovah created woman as a mate for man by using the man’s rib as a base, thereby making woman man’s closest fleshly relative on earth, his own flesh. (Ge 2:21) As Jesus pointed out, it was not Adam but God who said, “That is why a man will leave his father and his mother and he must stick to his wife and they must become one flesh.” The wording of this text makes it evident that monogamy was the original standard for marriage in the eyes of Jehovah God.—Mt 19:4-6; Ge 2:24.
Marriage was the normal way of life among the Hebrews. There is no word for bachelor in the Hebrew Scriptures. The basic purpose of marriage being to have children, the statement of blessing by Rebekah’s family is understandable: “May you become thousands times ten thousand” (Ge 24:60), also Rachel’s appeal to Jacob: “Give me children or otherwise I shall be a dead woman.”—Ge 30:1.
Marriage was a matter affecting the family, and not only the family but the entire tribe or patriarchal community, for it could have an effect on the strength of the tribe as well as its economy. It was natural and seemed necessary, therefore, that the selection of a wife and the arrangement of all contractual and financial matters connected with it should be decided upon by the parents or guardians involved, though the consent of the parties was sometimes sought (Ge 24:8) and romantic attachments often accompanied the arrangements. (Ge 29:20; 1Sa 18:20, 27, 28) The initial steps or proposals were generally made by the parents of the young man, but sometimes by the father of the girl, especially if there was a difference of rank.—Jos 15:16, 17; 1Sa 18:20-27.
It seems to have been generally customary for a man to look for a wife within the circle of his own relations or tribe. This principle is indicated by Laban’s statement to Jacob: “It is better for me to give [my daughter] to you than for me to give her to another man.” (Ge 29:19) Especially was this observed among the worshipers of Jehovah, as exemplified by Abraham when he sent to his relatives in his own country to get a wife for his son Isaac rather than to take one from the daughters of the Canaanites among whom he was dwelling. (Ge 24:3, 4) Marriage to nonworshipers of Jehovah was frowned upon and strongly discouraged. It was a form of disloyalty. (Ge 26:34, 35) Under the Law, marriage alliances with persons of the seven Canaanite nations were prohibited. (De 7:1-4) However, a soldier might marry a captive virgin from another foreign nation after she had undergone a purification period, during which she mourned her dead parents and got rid of all features of her past religious connections.—De 21:10-14.
Bride-Price. Before the marriage contract was concluded, the young man or the father of the young man had to pay to the girl’s father the bride-price, or marriage price. (Ge 34:11, 12; Ex 22:16; 1Sa 18:23, 25) This was doubtless regarded as compensation for the loss of the services of the daughter and for the effort and expense required of the parents in caring for and educating her. Sometimes the bride-price was paid in services to the father. (Ge 29:18, 20, 27; 31:15) In the Law there was an established purchase price for an unengaged virgin who was seduced by a man.—Ex 22:16.
Ceremony. As to the wedding itself, the central and characteristic feature was the solemn bringing of the bride from her father’s home to her husband’s home on the date agreed upon, in which act the significance of marriage as representing admission of the bride into the family of her husband found expression. (Mt 1:24) This constituted the wedding in patriarchal days before the Law. It was altogether a civil affair. There was no religious ceremony or form, and no priest or clergyman officiated or validated the marriage. The bridegroom took the bride to his house or to the tent or house of his parents. The matter was publicly made known, acknowledged, and recorded, and the marriage was binding.—Ge 24:67.
However, as soon as marriage arrangements had been made and the parties were engaged, they were considered bound in marriage. Lot’s daughters were still in his house, under his jurisdiction, but the men engaged to them were termed Lot’s “sons-in-law who were to take his daughters.” (Ge 19:14) Although Samson never married a certain Philistine woman but was only engaged to her, she was spoken of as his wife. (Jg 14:10, 17, 20) The Law stated that if an engaged girl committed fornication, she and the guilty man were to be put to death. If she was violated against her will, the man was to be put to death. However, any case involving an unengaged girl was handled differently.—De 22:22-27.
Marriages were registered. Under the Law marriages, as well as births resulting from the union, were recorded in the official records of the community. For this reason we have an accurate genealogy of Jesus Christ.—Mt 1:1-16; Lu 3:23-38; compare Lu 2:1-5.
Celebration. While the wedding itself had no formal ceremony, there was, nevertheless, a very joyous celebration of weddings in Israel. On the day of the wedding, at her own home the bride usually made elaborate preparations. First she would bathe herself and rub herself with perfumed oil. (Compare Ru 3:3; Eze 23:40.) At times assisted by woman attendants, she put on breastbands and a white robe, often richly embroidered, according to her financial status. (Jer 2:32; Re 19:7, 8; Ps 45:13, 14) She decked herself with ornaments and jewels, if she was able to do so (Isa 49:18; 61:10; Re 21:2), and then covered herself with a light garment, a form of veil, that extended from head to foot. (Isa 3:19, 23) This explains why Laban could so easily practice a deception on Jacob so that Jacob did not know that Laban was giving him Leah instead of Rachel. (Ge 29:23, 25) Rebekah put on a head covering when she approached to meet Isaac. (Ge 24:65) This symbolized the subjection of the bride to the bridegroom—to his authority.—1Co 11:5, 10.
The bridegroom was likewise arrayed in his best attire and often had a handsome headdress and a garland on his head. (Ca 3:11; Isa 61:10) Escorted by his friends, he would leave his house in the evening for the home of the bride’s parents. (Mt 9:15) From there the procession, accompanied by musicians and singers and usually by persons bearing lamps, moved toward the home of the bridegroom or to the house of his father.
The people along the route would take great interest in the procession. The voices of the bride and bridegroom would be heard in exultation. Some, particularly maidens bearing lamps, would join the procession. (Jer 7:34; 16:9; Isa 62:5; Mt 25:1) The bridegroom might spend considerable time at his home and, then again, some delay might take place before the procession would leave the home of the bride, so that it would thus be quite late, and some who were waiting along the way might get drowsy and fall asleep, as in Jesus’ illustration of the ten virgins. The singing and exultation might be heard quite a distance ahead, those hearing it making the cry: “Here is the bridegroom!” The attendants were ready to greet the bridegroom when he came, and those invited to the marriage supper would enter the house. After the bridegroom and his entourage had gone into the house and closed the door, it was too late for tardy guests to enter. (Mt 25:1-12; 22:1-3; Ge 29:22) It was looked upon as a gross insult to decline the invitation to the marriage feast. (Mt 22:8) The guests might be provided with robes (Mt 22:11), and their respective places at the feast were often designated by the one extending the invitation.—Lu 14:8-10.
Friend of the Bridegroom. “The friend of the bridegroom” had a large share in the arrangements and was looked upon as bringing together the bride and groom. The friend of the bridegroom rejoiced in hearing the voice of the groom conversing with the bride and now could feel happy that his duties had been blessed with a successful conclusion.—Joh 3:29.
Proof of Virginity. After the supper the husband took his bride into the nuptial chamber. (Ps 19:5; Joe 2:16) On the wedding night a cloth or garment was used and then kept or given to the wife’s parents so that the marks of the blood of the girl’s virginity would constitute legal protection for her in the event she was later charged with lack of virginity or of having been a prostitute prior to her marriage. Otherwise, she could be stoned to death for having presented herself in marriage as a spotless virgin and for bringing great reproach on her father’s house. (De 22:13-21) This practice of keeping the cloth has continued among some peoples in the Middle East until recent times.
Privileges and Duties. The husband was head of the house, and the final decision on matters affecting the welfare and economy of the family were left to him. If he felt that the family would be adversely affected, he could even annul a vow of his wife or daughter. This authority evidently also belonged to the man when he was engaged to a woman. (Nu 30:3-8, 10-15) The husband was the lord, master of the household, and was considered the owner (Heb., baʹʽal) of the woman.—De 22:22.
Proverbs 31 describes some of the duties of the wife toward her husband, or owner, which included the household work, the making of and care for clothing, even some of the buying and selling, and general supervision of the household. The woman, while being in subjection and being in a sense the property of the husband, enjoyed a fine status and many privileges. Her husband was to love her, and this was true even if she was a secondary wife or one who had been taken as a captive. She was not to be mistreated and was guaranteed food, clothing, shelter, and the marriage due without diminution. Also, the husband could not constitute the son of the favorite wife as the firstborn at the expense of the son of the “hated” (or less preferred) wife. (Ex 21:7-11; De 21:11, 14-17) Faithful Hebrew men loved their wives, and if the wife was wise and acted in harmony with God’s law, often the husband would listen to her or approve of her actions.—Ge 21:8-14; 27:41-46; 28:1-4.
Even the unengaged virgin who was seduced by an unmarried man was protected, for if the father permitted, the seducer had to marry the girl and could never divorce her all his life. (De 22:28, 29) If the wife was formally accused by her husband of not being a virgin at the time of marriage and the charge was proved false, her husband was fined and could never divorce her. (De 22:17-19) The woman who was accused of secret adultery, if innocent, was then to be made pregnant by her husband so that she could bear a child and thereby give public notice of her innocence. The dignity of the wife’s person was respected. Intercourse with her during menstruation was forbidden.—Le 18:19; Nu 5:12-28.
Prohibited Marriages. Besides prohibition of marriage alliances with nonworshipers of Jehovah, especially with the seven nations in the land of Canaan (Ex 34:14-16; De 7:1-4), other marriages were prohibited within certain degrees of consanguinity or affinity.—Le 18:6-17.
A high priest was prohibited from marrying a widow, a divorced or violated woman, or a prostitute; he was to marry only a virgin from his people. (Le 21:10, 13, 14) The other priests could not marry a prostitute or violated woman, nor a woman divorced from her husband. (Le 21:1, 7) According to Ezekiel 44:22, they could marry a virgin of the house of Israel or a widow who happened to be the widow of a priest.
If a daughter inherited property, she was not to marry out of her tribe. This prevented the hereditary possession from circulating from tribe to tribe.—Nu 36:8, 9.
Divorce. At the institution of marriage by the Creator, he made no provision for divorce. A man was to stick to his wife, and “they must become one flesh.” (Ge 2:24) A man would therefore have one wife who was considered one flesh with him. It was only after man’s fall and consequent imperfections and degradation that divorce entered in.
In giving the Law to Israel, God did not at that time choose to enforce the original standard, but he regulated divorce so that it would not bring dissolution of the family arrangement in Israel or work undue hardship. However, at God’s due time his original standard was restored. Jesus stated the principle governing the Christian congregation—that “fornication” (Gr., por·neiʹa) is the only valid ground for divorce. He explained that God did not enforce this standard through Moses out of regard for the hardheartedness of the Israelites.—Mt 19:3-9; Mr 10:1-11.
In the Christian congregation, therefore, aside from death, which automatically breaks the marriage tie, the only other way it may be broken is on the ground of “fornication,” which causes the offending one to become one flesh with an illicit partner. It therefore may be used by the innocent party as a ground for dissolving the marriage if that one chooses to do so, and the innocent one may then remarry. (Mt 5:32; Ro 7:2, 3) Aside from making this allowance in case of “fornication” (Gr., por·neiʹa), the Greek Scriptures counsel Christians not even to separate from their mates, whether believers or unbelievers, and require that if they do, they have no sex relations with anyone else.—1Co 7:10, 11; Mt 19:9.
Under the Law a husband could divorce his wife for something ‘indecent’ on her part. This, of course, would not include adultery, for it carried a death penalty. It might be such offenses as great disrespect for the husband or for the house of his father, or something bringing reproach upon his household. The husband was required to provide her with a written certificate of divorce, which implies that in the eyes of the community he had to have sufficient grounds on which to divorce her. The certificate being a legal document, there is the implication that it involved consultation with the older men or authorities of his city. The woman could then remarry, the certificate protecting her from any later charge of adultery. No divorce was allowed a man if he had seduced the girl before marriage or if he had falsely charged after marriage that she was deceptive in claiming to be a virgin at the time of their marriage.—De 22:13-19, 28, 29.
After a divorce if a woman married another man and this man later divorced her or died, the original husband could not marry her again. This worked to prevent any scheme to bring about a divorce from the second husband or perhaps even his death so the original couple might remarry.—De 24:1-4.
Jehovah hated an unjust divorce, especially where a faithful worshiper of his was treacherously dealt with in order to arrange for another marriage to a pagan woman who was not a member of his chosen covenant people.—Mal 2:14-16; see DIVORCE.
Polygamy. Since God’s original standard for mankind was for the husband and wife to become one flesh, polygamy was not intended, and it is prohibited in the Christian congregation. Overseers and ministerial servants, who are to set the example for the congregation, are to be men having not more than one living wife. (1Ti 3:2, 12; Tit 1:5, 6) This is in harmony with what true marriage is used to picture, namely, the relationship of Jesus Christ and his congregation, the only wife possessed by Jesus.—Eph 5:21-33.
As was the case with divorce, polygamy, while not God’s original arrangement, was tolerated until the time of the Christian congregation. Polygamy had a start not long after Adam’s deflection. The first Bible mention of it is concerning a descendant of Cain, Lamech, of whom it says: “[He] proceeded to take two wives for himself.” (Ge 4:19) Concerning some of the angels, the Bible mentions that before the Flood, “the sons of the true God . . . went taking wives for themselves, namely, all whom they chose.”—Ge 6:2.
Concubinage was practiced under patriarchal law and under the Law covenant. A concubine had a legal status; her position was not a matter of fornication or adultery. Under the Law, if a man’s firstborn son was the son of his concubine, this son would be the one to receive the firstborn’s inheritance.—De 21:15-17.
Concubinage and polygamy no doubt enabled the Israelites to increase at a much faster rate, and therefore, while God did not establish these arrangements but only allowed and regulated them, they served some purpose at the time. (Ex 1:7) Even Jacob, who was tricked into polygamy by his father-in-law, was blessed by having 12 sons and some daughters from his two wives and their handmaidens who became concubines to Jacob.—Ge 29:23-29; 46:7-25.
Christian Marriage. Jesus Christ showed his approval of marriage when he attended the marriage feast in Cana of Galilee. (Joh 2:1, 2) As already stated, monogamy is God’s original standard, reestablished by Jesus Christ in the Christian congregation. (Ge 2:24; Mt 19:4-8; Mr 10:2-9) Since man and woman were originally endowed with the ability to express love and affection, the arrangement was to be a happy, blessed, and peaceful one. The apostle Paul uses the illustration of Christ as husband and head of the congregation, his bride. It is a prime example of the tender loving-kindness and care that the husband should have for his wife, loving her as his own body. He also points out that, on the other hand, the wife should have deep respect for her husband. (Eph 5:21-33) The apostle Peter counsels wives to be in subjection to their husbands, appealing to them through chaste conduct, deep respect, and a quiet and mild spirit. He uses Sarah, who called her husband Abraham “lord,” as an example to imitate.—1Pe 3:1-6.
Cleanness and loyalty in the marriage bond are emphasized throughout the Christian Greek Scriptures. Paul says: “Let marriage be honorable among all, and the marriage bed be without defilement, for God will judge fornicators and adulterers.” (Heb 13:4) He counsels mutual respect between husband and wife and the payment of the marriage due.
‘Marry in the Lord’ is the apostle’s admonition, which is in harmony with the practice of ancient worshipers of God in marrying only those who were likewise true worshipers. (1Co 7:39) However, the apostle gives counsel to those who are not married that they may be able to serve the Lord without distraction if they remain single. He says that, in view of the time, those who get married should live ‘as though they had no wives,’ in other words, that they should not devote themselves to the marital privileges and responsibilities to the extent of making this their whole life but should seek and serve Kingdom interests, while not excluding their marriage responsibilities.—1Co 7:29-38.
Paul counseled that just because younger widows expressed the intent to devote themselves exclusively to Christian ministerial activities, they were not to be put on the list of those to be cared for by the congregation; it was better for them to remarry. This is because, he says, their sexual impulses may induce them to go contrary to their expression of faith that might lead to their accepting the congregation’s financial support as hard workers, while at the same time trying to get a husband as well as becoming unoccupied and meddlers. They would thereby bring themselves under an unfavorable judgment. To marry, bear children, and manage a household, while still maintaining the Christian faith, would effectively occupy them, protecting them against gossiping and talking of things they ought not. This would enable the congregation to help those who were actually widows and who qualified for such aid.—1Ti 5:9-16; 2:15.
Celibacy. The apostle Paul warns that one of the identifying features of the apostasy that was to come would be enforced celibacy, “forbidding to marry.” (1Ti 4:1, 3) Some of the apostles were married. (1Co 9:5; Lu 4:38) Paul, in setting forth the qualifications for overseers and ministerial servants in the Christian congregation, says that these men (if married) should have only one wife.—1Ti 3:1, 2, 12; Tit 1:5, 6.
Christians and Civil Marriage Laws. At the present time, in most lands of the earth, marriage is governed by laws of the civil authorities, “Caesar,” and the Christian should normally comply with these. (Mt 22:21) The Bible record nowhere sets out the requirement of a religious ceremony or the services of a clergyman. According to the arrangement in Bible times, the requirement would consistently be that a marriage be legalized according to the laws of the land and that marriages and births be registered where such a provision is made by law. Since the “Caesar” governments exercise such control of marriage, the Christian would be obliged to apply to them for the legalizing of a marriage. And even if he should desire to use the adultery of his mate as a Scriptural ground for terminating the marriage, he must obtain a legal divorce if this is possible. A Christian who remarries without due respect for Scriptural and legal requirements, therefore, would be violating God’s laws.—Mt 19:9; Ro 13:1.
Marriage and the Resurrection. A group of Jesus’ opponents who did not believe in the resurrection asked Jesus a question that was calculated to embarrass him. In answering them, he revealed that “those who have been counted worthy of gaining that system of things and the resurrection from the dead neither marry nor are given in marriage.”—Lu 20:34, 35; Mt 22:30.
Symbolic Uses. Throughout the Scriptures, Jehovah speaks of himself as a husband. He considered himself as married to the nation of Israel. (Isa 54:1, 5, 6; 62:4) When Israel rebelled against Jehovah by practicing idolatry or some other form of sin against him, this was spoken of as committing prostitution like an unfaithful wife, providing cause for his divorcing her.—Isa 1:21; Jer 3:1-20; Ho 2.
In Galatians chapter 4 the apostle Paul likens the nation of Israel to the slave girl Hagar, the concubine of Abraham, and the Jewish people to Hagar’s son Ishmael. Just as Ishmael was the son of the secondary wife of Abraham, so the Jews were the children of the secondary “wife” of Jehovah. The tie binding Israel to Jehovah was the Law covenant. Paul likens “Jerusalem above,” Jehovah’s “woman,” to Sarah, Abraham’s free wife. Of this free woman “Jerusalem above,” Christians are the free spirit-begotten children.—Ga 4:21-31; compare Isa 54:1-6.
As the great Father, Jehovah God, like Abraham, oversees the selection of a bride for his son Jesus Christ—not an earthly woman, but the Christian congregation. (Ge 24:1-4; 2Th 2:13; 1Pe 2:5) The first members of Jesus’ congregation were presented to him by “the friend of the bridegroom,” John the Baptizer, whom Jehovah had sent ahead of his Son. (Joh 3:28, 29) This congregational bride is “one spirit” with Christ, as his body. (1Co 6:17; Eph 1:22, 23; 5:22, 23) Just as the bride in Israel bathed and adorned herself, Jesus Christ sees that in preparation for marriage his bride is bathed so that she is perfectly clean without a spot or blemish. (Eph 5:25-27) In Psalm 45 and Revelation 21 she is shown as being beautifully adorned for the marriage.
Also in the book of Revelation, Jehovah foretells the time when his Son’s marriage would draw near and the bride would be prepared, arrayed in bright, clean, fine linen. He describes those invited to the evening meal of the Lamb’s marriage as being happy. (Re 19:7-9; 21:2, 9-21) On the night before his death, Jesus instituted the Lord’s Evening Meal, the Memorial of his death, and instructed his disciples to keep observing it. (Lu 22:19) This observance is to be kept “until he arrives.” (1Co 11:26) Just as in ancient times the bridegroom arrived at the house of the bride in order to take her from her own parents to the home he had provided for her in the house of his father, so Jesus Christ comes to take his anointed followers from their former earthly home, taking them with him so that where he is they may be also, in his Father’s house, in heaven.—Joh 14:1-3.
MARROW
pp. 344–345
MARROW
A soft and fatty vascular tissue that fills the interior cavities of most bones. There are two kinds of marrow, yellow and red. In adults, the long, rounder bones are filled with yellow, or inactive, marrow composed mainly of fat, and the flat bones of the skull, the ribs, the sternum, and the pelvis contain red, or active, marrow. Red marrow plays an important role in the formation of blood. It yields the oxygen-carrying red blood corpuscles, the important clotting agents called platelets, and a large percentage of white corpuscles, which primarily serve as fighters of infection. As a blood-forming organ, the marrow has a direct effect upon an individual’s health and vigor. Hence, Job (21:24) appropriately alludes to a well-nourished and healthy person under the figure of one whose bone marrow “is being kept moist.”
Animal bone marrow was apparently used for food by the Israelites. (Compare Mic 3:2, 3.) It has a very high nutritional value, being rich in protein, fats, and iron. Jehovah’s banquet for all the peoples, therefore, fittingly includes symbolic “well-oiled dishes filled with marrow.”—Isa 25:6.
In Hebrews 4:12 “the word of God” is compared to a weapon that is sharper than any two-edged sword and can penetrate the thoughts and motives of an individual, piercing, as it were, clear to the marrow, the innermost part of the bones.
MARSENA
p. 345
MARSENA
(Mar·seʹna).
One of seven princes consulted by Ahasuerus on Vashti’s refusal to obey.—Es 1:14.
MARS’ HILL
p. 345
MARSHMALLOW
p. 345
MARSHMALLOW
[Heb., chal·la·muthʹ].
A perennial plant that is closely related to the hollyhock. The woody stems of the marshmallow (Althaea officinalis) measure up to 1.8 m (6 ft) in height. The plant’s large, wide leaves are notched and terminate in a sharp point. Both the stems and the leaves are covered with soft downy hair. The pale-pink, five-petal flowers are about 5 cm (2 in.) across. In times of famine, the marshmallow’s white carrotlike root has been used for food. The sole Scriptural reference to the marshmallow alludes to its tastelessness.—Job 6:6.
The Hebrew term chal·la·muthʹ, found only at Job 6:6, has been variously rendered “egg” (AS, KJ), “purslain” (AT), and, as defined in a Hebrew and Aramaic lexicon by L. Koehler and W. Baumgartner, “marsh-mallow” (Lexicon in Veteris Testamenti Libros, Leiden, 1958, p. 304).
MARTHA
pp. 345–346
MARTHA
(Marʹtha).
A Jewess, the sister of Lazarus and Mary of Bethany. (Joh 11:1, 2) Evidently Christ often visited their home when he was in the vicinity of Jerusalem. Bonds of affection existed between him and these three, for it is specifically said: “Now Jesus loved Martha and her sister and Lazarus.”—Joh 11:5.
Luke reports that when Jesus entered “a certain village,” “a certain woman named Martha received him as guest into the house.” (Lu 10:38) On the basis of Matthew 26:6, Mark 14:3, and John 12:1-3, the thought has been advanced that Martha was the wife, or the widow, or even the daughter of Simon the leper. However, the Scriptures do not make any specific statements in support of these views.
On one occasion when Jesus visited the home of Lazarus, Mary, and Martha, Mary “sat down at the feet of the Lord and kept listening to his word,” whereas Martha “was distracted with attending to many duties.” Martha tried to obtain Mary’s assistance, saying: “Lord, does it not matter to you that my sister has left me alone to attend to things? Tell her, therefore, to join in helping me.” Obviously Martha was concerned about satisfying Jesus’ material needs. But Christ then emphasized the excelling value of spiritual things and gave her kind reproof, saying: “Martha, Martha, you are anxious and disturbed about many things. A few things, though, are needed, or just one. For her part, Mary chose the good portion, and it will not be taken away from her.” (Lu 10:38-42) Christ would have been satisfied with one item of food if his doing so would mean that Martha, too, would gain greater advantage from his teaching.
While it may seem that Martha was overly concerned with material things, it should not be concluded that she lacked interest in spiritual matters. After the death of Lazarus, it was Martha who went to meet Jesus as he journeyed to Bethany, while Mary, at first, sat at home (possibly because of grief or because of the many visiting friends). Martha showed faith in Christ when she said that Lazarus would not have died if Jesus had been present. She also acknowledged: “I know he will rise in the resurrection on the last day,” showing she believed in the resurrection. During that conversation Jesus explained that he is “the resurrection and the life,” pointing out that though one exercising faith in him died, he would come to life. When Christ asked Martha, “Do you believe this?” she clearly showed her faith by replying: “Yes, Lord; I have believed that you are the Christ the Son of God, the One coming into the world.” (Joh 11:19-27) This, of course, does not rule out the possibility of her having some doubts as to what Jesus could or would now do in the case of her dead brother. (Compare the apostles’ attitude related at Lu 24:5-11.) At Lazarus’ tomb, when Christ ordered that the stone be taken away, Martha said: “Lord, by now he must smell, for it is four days.” But in response Jesus asked: “Did I not tell you that if you would believe you would see the glory of God?” That she witnessed when her brother was resurrected.—Joh 11:39-44.
After the resurrection of Lazarus, Christ departed. Later, he returned to Bethany and gathered with others, including Martha, Mary, and Lazarus, in the home of Simon the leper. An evening meal had been prepared and again “Martha was ministering.” Lazarus was at the table, and it was on that occasion that Mary anointed Jesus with costly perfumed oil. (Joh 12:1-8; Mt 26:6-13; Mr 14:3-9) The Scriptures are silent regarding subsequent events in Martha’s life and the time and circumstances of her death.
MARY
pp. 346–349
MARY
(Maʹry) [from the Heb. Miriam, possibly meaning “Rebellious”].
There are six Marys mentioned in the Bible.
1. Mary the mother of Jesus. She was the daughter of Heli, though the genealogy given by Luke lists Mary’s husband Joseph as the “son of Heli.” Says M’Clintock and Strong’s Cyclopædia (1881, Vol. III, p. 774): “In constructing their genealogical tables, it is well known that the Jews reckoned wholly by males, rejecting, where the blood of the grandfather passed to the grandson through a daughter, the name of the daughter herself, and counting that daughter’s husband for the son of the maternal grandfather (Numb. xxvi, 33; xxvii, 4-7).” It is undoubtedly for this reason the historian Luke says that Joseph was the “son of Heli.”—Lu 3:23.
Mary was of the tribe of Judah and a descendant of David. Hence it could be said of her son Jesus that he “sprang from the seed of David according to the flesh.” (Ro 1:3) Through his adoptive father Joseph, a descendant of David, Jesus had a legal right to David’s throne, and through his mother, as the “offspring,” “seed,” and “root” of David, he held the natural hereditary right to “the throne of David his father.”—Mt 1:1-16; Lu 1:32; Ac 13:22, 23; 2Ti 2:8; Re 5:5; 22:16.
If tradition is correct, Heli’s wife, the mother of Mary, was Anna, whose sister had a daughter named Elizabeth, the mother of John the Baptizer. This tradition would make Elizabeth the cousin of Mary. That Mary was related to Elizabeth, who was “from the daughters of Aaron” of the tribe of Levi, the Scriptures themselves state. (Lu 1:5, 36) Mary’s sister, some have thought, was Salome, the wife of Zebedee, whose two sons, James and John, were numbered among Jesus’ apostles.—Mt 27:55, 56; Mr 15:40; 16:1; Joh 19:25.
Visited by Angel. About the beginning of 2 B.C.E., the angel Gabriel was sent by God to the virgin girl Mary in the town of Nazareth. “Good day, highly favored one, Jehovah is with you,” was the angel’s most unusual greeting. When he told her that she would conceive and give birth to a son called Jesus, Mary, who at the time was only engaged to Joseph, asked, “How is this to be, since I am having no intercourse with a man?” “Holy spirit will come upon you, and power of the Most High will overshadow you. For that reason also what is born will be called holy, God’s Son,” the angel explained. Thrilled with the prospect, yet with fitting modesty and humility, she replied: “Look! Jehovah’s slave girl! May it take place with me according to your declaration.”—Lu 1:26-38.
To strengthen her faith further for this momentous experience, Mary was told that her relative Elizabeth, in her old age, was already six months pregnant, because the miraculous power of Jehovah had removed her barrenness. Mary paid her a visit, and when she entered Elizabeth’s home the infant in Elizabeth’s womb leaped with joy, whereupon she congratulated Mary, saying: “Blessed are you among women, and blessed is the fruit of your womb!” (Lu 1:36, 37, 39-45) Thereupon Mary broke forth in inspired words magnifying Jehovah for his goodness.—Lu 1:46-55.
After a visit of about three months with Elizabeth in the Judean hills, Mary returned to Nazareth. (Lu 1:56) When it came to Joseph’s notice (likely through disclosure of the matter to him by Mary) that she was pregnant, he intended to divorce her secretly rather than expose her to public shame. (Engaged persons were viewed as married, and a divorce was required to dissolve the engagement.) But Jehovah’s angel appeared, revealing to Joseph that what had been begotten in her was by holy spirit. Joseph thereupon complied with the divine instruction and took Mary as his wife, “but he had no intercourse with her until she gave birth to a son; and he called his name Jesus.”—Mt 1:18-25.
Bears Jesus in Bethlehem. As this drama continued to unfold, the decree of Caesar Augustus, compelling everyone to register in the town of his origin, proved providential in its timing, for the prophecy concerning Jesus’ birthplace had to be fulfilled. (Mic 5:2) Accordingly, Joseph took Mary, who was “heavy with child,” on the strenuous journey of over 110 km (68 mi) from their home in Nazareth in the N to Bethlehem in the S. Because there was no place for them in the lodging room, the birth of the child took place under most humble conditions, with the newborn babe being laid in a manger. This occurred probably about October 1 of the year 2 B.C.E.—Lu 2:1-7; see PICTURES, Vol. 2, p. 537; JESUS CHRIST.
After hearing the angel say: “There was born to you today a Savior, who is Christ the Lord, in David’s city,” shepherds hastened to Bethlehem and there found the sign: Mary’s babe “bound in cloth bands and lying in a manger.” They related to the happy family what the great angelic chorus had sung: “Glory in the heights above to God, and upon earth peace among men of goodwill.” So Mary “began to preserve all these sayings, drawing conclusions in her heart.”—Lu 2:8-20.
On the eighth day Mary had her son circumcised in obedience to Jehovah’s law. After the 40th day she and her husband brought the child to the temple in Jerusalem to make the prescribed offering. The Law required the sacrifice of a young ram and a young pigeon or a turtledove. If the family could not afford the sheep, two turtledoves or two young pigeons were to be offered. That Joseph was a man of poor financial means is indicated by the fact that Mary offered either “a pair of turtledoves or two young pigeons.” (Lu 2:21-24; Le 12:1-4, 6, 8) Simeon, a righteous man, upon seeing the child, praised Jehovah for having allowed him to behold the Savior before dying in his old age. Turning to Mary, he said: “Yes, a long sword will be run through the soul of you yourself,” not meaning that she would be pierced with a literal sword, but, rather, indicating the pain and suffering she would undergo in connection with her son’s foretold death on a torture stake.—Lu 2:25-35.
Returns to Nazareth. Sometime later, an angel warned Joseph of a plot by Herod the Great to kill the young child, and he instructed Joseph to flee with Jesus to Egypt. (Mt 2:1-18) After the death of Herod, the family returned and settled in Nazareth, where, during the ensuing years, Mary bore other children, at least four sons as well as daughters.—Mt 2:19-23; 13:55, 56; Mr 6:3.
Though the Law did not require women to attend, it was Mary’s custom to accompany Joseph year by year on the trek of about 150 km (93 mi) to Jerusalem for the annual Passover celebration. (Ex 23:17; 34:23) On one of these trips, in about 12 C.E., the family was returning home when, after going a day’s distance from Jerusalem, they discovered that the boy Jesus was missing. His parents immediately returned to Jerusalem to search for him. After three days they found him in the temple listening to and questioning the teachers. Mary exclaimed: “Child, why did you treat us this way? Here your father and I in mental distress have been looking for you.” Jesus replied: “Why did you have to go looking for me? Did you not know that I must be in the house of my Father?” Certainly the logical place for God’s Son to be found was the temple, where he could receive Scriptural instruction. Mary “carefully kept all these sayings in her heart.”—Lu 2:41-51.
This 12-year-old boy Jesus displayed brilliant learning for his age. “All those listening to him were in constant amazement at his understanding and his answers.” (Lu 2:47) Jesus’ knowledge and understanding of the Scriptures reflected fine parental training. Mary as well as Joseph must have been very diligent in teaching and training the child, bringing him up in “the discipline and mental-regulating of Jehovah” and cultivating in him appreciation of the custom of attending the synagogue every Sabbath.—Lu 4:16; Eph 6:4.
Respected, Loved by Jesus. After his baptism, Jesus did not show special favoritism toward Mary; he addressed her, not as “mother,” but simply as “woman.” (Joh 2:4; 19:26) This was in no sense an expression of disrespect, as might be understood from modern-day English usage. In German, for example, the word used in this way denotes madam, Mrs., lady. Mary was Jesus’ mother according to the flesh; but since his begetting by holy spirit at the time of his baptism, he was primarily God’s Son, his “mother” being “the Jerusalem above.” (Ga 4:26) Jesus laid emphasis on this fact when Mary and her other children on one occasion interrupted Jesus during a teaching session by asking him to come outside where they were. Jesus let it be known that really his mother and close relatives were those of his spiritual family, that spiritual matters take precedence over fleshly interests.—Mt 12:46-50; Mr 3:31-35; Lu 8:19-21.
When the wine ran out at a wedding in Cana of Galilee and Mary said to Jesus, “They have no wine,” he responded: “What have I to do with you, woman? My hour has not yet come.” (Joh 2:1-4) Jesus here used an ancient form of question that occurs a number of times in the Hebrew Scriptures (Jos 22:24; Jg 11:12; 2Sa 16:10; 19:22; 1Ki 17:18; 2Ki 3:13; 2Ch 35:21; Ho 14:8) and six times in the Greek Scriptures. (Mt 8:29; Mr 1:24; 5:7; Lu 4:34; 8:28; Joh 2:4) Literally translated, the question is: “What to me and to you?” meaning, “What is there in common between me and you?” or, “What do I and you have in common?” or, “What have I to do with you?” In every instance where it is used, the question indicates an objection to the thing suggested, proposed, or suspected. Jesus, therefore, lovingly couched his gentle reproof in this form, indicating to his mother that his direction came not from her but from the Supreme Authority who had sent him. (1Co 11:3) Mary’s sensitive and humble nature was quick to catch the point and accept the correction. Stepping back and letting Jesus take the lead, she remarked to the attendants: “Whatever he tells you, do.”—Joh 2:5.
Mary was standing alongside the torture stake when Jesus was impaled. To her, Jesus was more than a beloved son, he was the Messiah, her Lord and Savior, the Son of God. Mary was apparently a widow by now. Consequently, Jesus, as the firstborn of Joseph’s household, discharged his responsibility by asking the apostle John, likely his cousin, to take Mary to his home and look after her as his own mother. (Joh 19:26, 27) Why did Jesus not entrust her to one of his own half brothers? It is not stated that any of them were present. Furthermore, they were not yet believers, and Jesus considered the spiritual relationship more important than the fleshly.—Joh 7:5; Mt 12:46-50.
A Faithful Disciple. The last Biblical notice of Mary shows her to be a woman of faith and devotion still closely associated with other faithful ones after the ascension of Jesus. The 11 apostles, Mary, and others were assembled in an upper chamber, and “with one accord all these were persisting in prayer.”—Ac 1:13, 14.
2. Mary the sister of Martha and Lazarus. At Bethany, about 2 Roman miles (2.8 km; 1.7 mi) from the Temple Mount in Jerusalem and on the E slope of the Mount of Olives, Jesus visited the home of these friends for whom he had special affection. (Joh 11:18) During a visit by Jesus in the third year of his ministry, Martha, in her determination to be a good hostess, was overly concerned for Jesus’ physical comfort. Mary, on the other hand, showed a different kind of hospitality. She “sat down at the feet of the Lord and kept listening to his word.” When Martha complained because her sister was not helping, Jesus commended Mary, saying, “For her part, Mary chose the good portion, and it will not be taken away from her.”—Lu 10:38-42.
Sees Lazarus Resurrected. A few months after the aforementioned visit to the home, Lazarus became sick, near to death. So Mary and Martha sent word to Jesus, who was probably somewhere E of the Jordan in Perea. However, by the time Jesus arrived, Lazarus had been dead four days. With the news of Jesus’ coming, Martha quickly went to greet him, while Mary “kept sitting at home.” Not until Martha returned from the outskirts of the village and whispered to her grief-stricken sister, “The Teacher is present and is calling you,” did Mary hasten out to meet him. At his feet she sobbed, “Lord, if you had been here, my brother would not have died.” She used exactly the same words as those spoken by her sister when Martha first went to meet Jesus. On seeing Mary’s tears and those of the Jews with her, the Master was moved to groan and weep. After Jesus performed the stupendous miracle of raising Lazarus from the dead, “many of the Jews that had come to Mary [to comfort her] . . . put faith in him.”—Joh 11:1-45.
Anoints Jesus With Oil. Five days before Jesus’ last Passover, he and his disciples were guests again in Bethany, this time at the home of Simon the leper, where Mary and her family also were. Martha was serving the evening meal; Mary again gave her attention to the Son of God. As Jesus was reclining, Mary “took a pound of perfumed oil, genuine nard, very costly” (worth about a year’s wages) and poured it on his head and feet. Not generally appreciated at the time, this act done out of love and regard for Jesus in reality signified the preparation for Jesus’ death and burial so near at hand. As before, Mary’s expression of love was criticized by others, and as before, her love and devotion were defended and greatly appreciated by Jesus. “Wherever this good news is preached in all the world,” he declared, “what this woman did shall also be told as a remembrance of her.”—Mt 26:6-13; Mr 14:3-9; Joh 12:1-8.
The above incident, Mary’s anointing of Jesus, as reported by Matthew, Mark, and John, should not be confused with the anointing mentioned in Luke 7:36-50. The two events have some similarities, yet there are differences. The earlier event, reported by Luke, took place in the northern district of Galilee; the later, in the south at Bethany in Judea. The earlier was in the home of a Pharisee; the later, in that of Simon the leper. The earlier anointing was by an unnamed woman publicly known to be “a sinner,” probably a prostitute; the later was by Martha’s sister Mary. There was also more than a year’s difference in time between the two events.
Some critics complain that John contradicts Matthew and Mark in saying the perfume was poured on Jesus’ feet rather than on his head. (Mt 26:7; Mr 14:3; Joh 12:3) Commenting on Matthew 26:7, Albert Barnes says: “There is, however, no contradiction. She probably poured it both on his head and his feet. Matthew and Mark having recorded the former, John, who wrote his gospel in part to record events omitted by them, relates that the ointment was also poured on the feet of the Saviour. To pour ointment on the head was common. To pour it on the feet was an act of distinguished humility and attachment to the Saviour, and therefore deserved to be particularly recorded.”—Barnes’ Notes on the New Testament, 1974.
3. Mary Magdalene. Her distinguishing name (meaning “Of (Belonging to) Magdala”) likely stems from the town of Magdala (see MAGADAN) on the western shore of the Sea of Galilee about halfway between Capernaum and Tiberias. There is no record of Jesus’ ever visiting this town, though he spent a great deal of time in the surrounding area. Nor is it certain that it was Mary’s hometown or place of residence. Since Luke refers to her as “Mary the so-called Magdalene,” some think he implies something special or peculiar.—Lu 8:2.
Jesus expelled seven demons from Mary Magdalene, reason enough for her to put faith in him as the Messiah and for her to back up such faith with outstanding works of devotion and service. She is first mentioned in the account of Jesus’ second year of preaching, when he and his apostles were “journeying from city to city and from village to village, preaching and declaring the good news of the kingdom of God.” Together with Joanna the wife of Herod’s man in charge, Susanna, and other women, Mary Magdalene continued ministering to the needs of Jesus and his apostles out of her own belongings.—Lu 8:1-3.
The most prominent notice of Mary Magdalene is in connection with the death and resurrection of Jesus. When Jesus, as the Lamb of God, was led to the slaughter, she was among the women “who had accompanied Jesus from Galilee to minister to him” and were “viewing from a distance” as Jesus hung on the torture stake. In her company were Jesus’ mother Mary, Salome, and also “the other Mary” (No. 4).—Mt 27:55, 56, 61; Mr 15:40; Joh 19:25.
After Jesus’ burial, Mary Magdalene and other women went to prepare spices and perfumed oil before the Sabbath began at sundown. Then following the Sabbath, at the break of dawn, on the first day of the week, Mary and the other women brought the perfumed oil to the tomb. (Mt 28:1; Mr 15:47; 16:1, 2; Lu 23:55, 56; 24:1) When Mary saw the tomb was open and apparently empty, she rushed off to tell the startling news to Peter and John, who ran to the tomb. (Joh 20:1-4) By the time Mary got back to the tomb, Peter and John had left, and it was now that she checked inside and was stunned at seeing two angels in white. Then she turned back and saw Jesus standing. Thinking him to be the gardener, she asked where the body was, that she might care for it. When he replied “Mary!” his identity was immediately revealed to her and she impulsively embraced him, exclaiming, “Rab·boʹni!” But there was no time now for expressions of earthly affection. Jesus would be with them only a short time. Mary must hasten to inform the other disciples of his resurrection and that Jesus was ascending, as he said, “to my Father and your Father and to my God and your God.”—Joh 20:11-18.
4. “The other Mary.” She was the wife of Clopas (Alphaeus) (see CLOPAS) and the mother of James the Less and Joses. (Mt 27:56, 61; Joh 19:25) Tradition, though without any Scriptural support, says that Clopas and Joseph, the adoptive father of Jesus, were brothers. If true, that would make this Mary Jesus’ aunt, and her sons his cousins.
Mary was not only among the women “who had accompanied Jesus from Galilee to minister to him” but was also one who witnessed his impalement. (Mt 27:55; Mr 15:40, 41) Together with Mary Magdalene, she lingered outside his tomb that bitter afternoon, Nisan 14. (Mt 27:61) On the third day, the two of them and others came to the tomb with spices and perfumed oil for the purpose of rubbing the body of Jesus and, to their alarm, found the tomb open. An angel explained that Christ had risen from the dead, hence he commanded, “Go, tell his disciples.” (Mt 28:1-7; Mr 16:1-7; Lu 24:1-10) While they were on their way, the resurrected Jesus appeared to this Mary and the others.—Mt 28:8, 9.
5. Mary the mother of John Mark. She was also the aunt of Barnabas. (Ac 12:12; Col 4:10) Her home was used for a meeting place by the early Christian congregation in Jerusalem. Her son Mark was closely associated with the apostle Peter, who evidently had much to do with Mark’s spiritual growth, for Peter speaks of him as “Mark my son.” (1Pe 5:13) Peter, upon release from Herod’s prison, came directly to her home “where quite a few were gathered together and praying.” The house must have been of considerable size, and the presence of a servant girl suggests that Mary was a woman of means. (Ac 12:12-17) Since it was referred to as her home, and not her husband’s, she probably was a widow.—Ac 12:12.
6. Mary of Rome. She was sent greetings by Paul in his letter to the Romans and was commended for her “many labors” in behalf of the Roman congregation.—Ro 16:6.
MASH
pp. 349–350
MASH
A descendant of Shem through Aram. (Ge 10:22, 23; 1Ch 1:17, Sy and six Heb. manuscripts) At 1 Chronicles 1:17 the Masoretic text reads “Meshech” instead of “Mash.” But this is probably a scribal error, since Meshech is listed as a “son” of Japheth.—Ge 10:2; 1Ch 1:5.
Some link Mash and his descendants with Mons Masius, a mountainous region of northern Mesopotamia mentioned by Greek geographer Strabo. (Geography, 16, I, 23) Others associate Mash with a part of the Syro-Arabian desert called the “(country of) Mash” in Assyrian annals and described as “the desert where parching thirst is at home, where there are not even birds in the sky and wherein neither wild donkeys (nor) gazelles pasture.”—Archaeology and the Old Testament, by M. F. Unger, 1964, p. 98; Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. B. Pritchard, 1974, p. 299.
MASHAL
p. 350
MASHAL
(Maʹshal).
A city of Asher assigned to the Gershonites; apparently an alternate name for Mishal. (Jos 21:27, 30; 1Ch 6:71, 74) Its exact location is unknown.
MASKIL
p. 350
MASKIL
(Masʹkil).
This word appears in the superscription of 13 psalms (32, 42, 44, 45, 52, 53, 54, 55, 74, 78, 88, 89, 142) and possibly means “contemplative poem.” However, because the meaning of the Hebrew word is not certain, it is left untranslated in many versions. A clue to its sense may be indicated in the fact that a word of similar form is elsewhere translated “acting prudently,” ‘acting with discretion,’ “acting with consideration,” “having insight,” and so forth.—1Sa 18:14, 15; 2Ch 30:22; Ps 41:1; 53:2.
MASON
p. 350
MASON
A craftsman who builds with brick or stone. (2Ki 12:12; 22:6) The stonemason of ancient times hewed and sawed stones and then used them to construct walls and various kinds of buildings. (2Sa 5:11; 1Ki 7:9-12; 1Ch 22:2; 2Ch 24:12) Other constructions included burial places (Isa 22:16) and water tunnels.—2Ki 20:20.
Among the tools used by masons were the hammer, the ax, the stone saw, the leveling instrument, the measuring line, and the plummet. (1Ki 6:7; 7:9; Isa 28:17; Zec 4:10) As shown on monuments, implements used by Egyptian masons included the mallet and chisel, doubtless also employed by Israelite stonemasons. During construction in Egypt, stones were measured and marked with dark lines, which served as guides for the stonecutters, and each stone’s position in the building was designated by a mark or number placed on it.
Ancient masons were able to dress stones so well that it was not necessary to use mortar. To this day it is impossible to insert a knife blade between the massive stones of certain structural remains in Palestine dating from the Herodian period.—See ARCHITECTURE.
MASREKAH
p. 350
MASSA
p. 350
MASSA
(Masʹsa).
A descendant of Abraham through Ishmael. (Ge 25:12-14; 1Ch 1:29, 30) Massa’s offspring probably settled somewhere in N Arabia. In the annals of Tiglath-pileser III, Masʼa (Biblical Massa?) is mentioned along with Tema and other locations in N Arabia. (Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, p. 283) Massa has been linked with the Ma·sa·noi located by Greek geographer Ptolemy (second century C.E.) as NE of “Dumah” (the Dumat al-Ghandal area in N Arabia?).
The Hebrew word mas·saʼʹ is also found at Proverbs 30:1 (with the definite article ha) and at Proverbs 31:1 (without an article). This has given rise to the renderings ‘Agur son of Jakeh, of Massa’ and ‘Lemuel king of Massa.’ (Compare AT, JB, Ro, RS or their alternate readings.) However, Agur and Lemuel evidently were Israelites, and therefore, mas·saʼʹ is appropriately translated “oracle” (AS), “declaration” (Yg), and “weighty message” (NW; compare Pr 30:5, 9; 31:30 with Ps 12:6; Ro 3:1, 2).
MASSAH
pp. 350–351
MASSAH
(Masʹsah) [Testing; Trial].
One of the names for the place near Rephidim where the Israelites received a miraculous supply of water. As instructed by Jehovah, Moses and some of the older men of Israel went to the rock in Horeb. There Moses struck the rock. The water that then began to issue forth flowed as a river there in the wilderness. Moses subsequently named the place Massah (meaning “Testing; Trial”) because the Israelites had put Jehovah to the test by their faithless murmuring, and on account of their quarreling, he called it Meribah (meaning “Quarreling”).—Ex 17:1-7; Ps 105:41.
Shortly before his death Moses warned Israel not to put Jehovah to the test as they had done at Massah. (De 6:16; see also De 9:22.) Then, in blessing Israel, he again took note of this event, indicating that it had resulted in testing Levi. (De 33:8) In this case Levi may mean the heads of the tribe, that is, Moses and Aaron.
Later, the psalmist admonished the Israelites not to harden their hearts like the generation that wandered in the wilderness. His reference to Meribah and Massah evidently alludes to Israel’s murmuring for water at Rephidim, the incident being representative of their faithless course throughout the entire 40-year period. (Ps 95:8-11) This appears to be the thought conveyed by the quotation of the psalmist’s words (from the Greek Septuagint) found at Hebrews chapter 3: “Do not harden your hearts as on the occasion of causing bitter anger [Meribah], as in the day of making the test [Massah] in the wilderness, in which your forefathers made a test of me with a trial, and yet they had seen my works for forty years [literally, “and they saw my works forty years”].” (Heb 3:8, 9) Both Psalm 95:8 and Hebrews 3:8 may also include Israel’s later murmuring for water at the Meribah in the Kadesh area.—Nu 20:1-13.
MASSIVE TREE
p. 351
MATRED
p. 351
MATRED
(Maʹtred) [from a root that means “drive [one] away”].
Mother of Mehetabel, the wife of Edomite King Hadar (Hadad). (Ge 36:31, 39; 1Ch 1:50) At Genesis 36:39 the Syriac Peshitta and the Greek Septuagint present Matred as the son of Mezahab, but according to the Masoretic text, Matred was Mezahab’s daughter.
MATRITES
p. 351
MATRITES
(Matʹrites) [Of (Belonging to) Matar (Rain [thus born in the rainy season])].
A Benjamite family of which King Saul of Israel was a member. (1Sa 10:21) The King James Version uses the name “Matri” (Maʹtri). However, the Hebrew word mat·riʹ here is accompanied by the definite article. Thus the New World Translation appropriately reads “the Matrites,” as do other modern translations.—AS; AT; RS.
MATTAN
p. 351
MATTAN
(Matʹtan) [Gift].
1. A priest of Baal who was killed before the altars at the house of that false god. This occurred when the people, led by Jehoiada the priest of Jehovah, pulled down the house of Baal and destroyed his altars as well as his images. At that time the usurper Athaliah was put to death, and Jehoash was installed as Judah’s king.—2Ki 11:16-21; 2Ch 23:17.
2. The father of Jeremiah’s persecutor Shephatiah.—Jer 38:1, 4-6.
MATTANAH
p. 351
MATTANAH
(Matʹta·nah) [Gift].
One of Israel’s encampments between the Arnon torrent valley and the territory of Sihon the Amorite. (Nu 21:13-21) Khirbet el-Medeiyineh (or, Mudaiyina), about 15 km (9.5 mi) NE of Dibon is tentatively identified with the ancient site.
MATTANIAH
p. 351
MATTANIAH
(Mat·ta·niʹah) [Gift of Jehovah].
1. A Levite, a son of Heman. He was selected by lot to head the ninth service group of Levitical musicians as arranged by David.—1Ch 25:1, 4, 8, 9, 16.
2. A Levite of the sons of Asaph and an ancestor of Jahaziel. (2Ch 20:14) He may be the Mattaniah mentioned in 1 Chronicles 9:15 and Nehemiah 13:13. It may be another Mattaniah or the representative of that house that is mentioned in Nehemiah 12:8; compare Nehemiah 11:17, 22; 12:25.
3. A Levite descendant of Asaph who assisted in cleansing the house of Jehovah in King Hezekiah’s time.—2Ch 29:12-16.
4. A son of King Josiah and the uncle of King Jehoiachin. He was put on the throne of Judah by Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon, who changed his name to Zedekiah.—2Ki 24:15-17; see ZEDEKIAH No. 4.
5. An Israelite among “the sons of Elam” who sent away foreign wives.—Ezr 10:25, 26, 44.
6. An Israelite among “the sons of Zattu” who sent away foreign wives.—Ezr 10:25, 27, 44.
7. An Israelite among “the sons of Pahath-moab” who sent away foreign wives.—Ezr 10:25, 30, 44.
8. An Israelite among “the sons of Bani” who sent away foreign wives.—Ezr 10:25, 34, 37, 44.
MATTATHA
p. 351
MATTATHIAS
p. 351
MATTATHIAS
(Mat·ta·thiʹas) [from the Heb. Mattithiah, meaning “Gift of Jehovah”].
1. The Greek name applied in the Septuagint to the Korahite Levite Mattithiah, Shallum’s firstborn.—1Ch 9:31; see MATTITHIAH No. 2.
2. Greek form used in the Septuagint for “Mattithiah,” one of “the sons of Jeduthun.”—1Ch 25:3; see MATTITHIAH No. 1.
3. A man of the tribe of Judah who is called the “son of Amos” in the maternal genealogy of Jesus.—Lu 3:23, 25.
4. Another man of Judah, called the “son of Semein,” who lived after the days of Zerubbabel and who is mentioned in Jesus’ genealogy recorded by Luke.—Lu 3:23, 26, 27.
MATTATTAH
p. 351
MATTATTAH
(Matʹtat·tah) [shortened form of Mattithiah, meaning “Gift of Jehovah”].
An Israelite “of the sons of Hashum” who married foreign wives but dismissed them in the days of Ezra.—Ezr 10:25, 33, 44.
MATTENAI
pp. 351–352
MATTENAI
(Mat·teʹnai) [shortened form of Mattaniah, meaning “Gift of Jehovah”].
1. An Israelite “of the sons of Hashum” who had taken foreign wives but sent them away in Ezra’s time.—Ezr 10:25, 33, 44.
2. An Israelite “of the sons of Bani” who sent away their foreign wives in Ezra’s day.—Ezr 10:25, 34, 37, 44.
3. A priest in the days of Joiakim who was the head of the paternal house of Joiarib.—Ne 12:12, 19.
MATTHAN
p. 352
MATTHAN
(Matʹthan).
An ancestor of Joseph, the adoptive father of Jesus Christ. Matthan may have been Joseph’s grandfather.—Mt 1:15, 16.
MATTHAT
p. 352
MATTHAT
(Matʹthat) [probably a shortened form of the Heb. Mattithiah, meaning “Gift of Jehovah”].
1. A distant ancestor of Jesus Christ through Mary. He is called the “son of Levi” and was one of the persons listed in the period between Zerubbabel and David.—Lu 3:29.
2. A closer ancestor of Jesus through Mary. Her father Heli is referred to as the “son” of this Matthat, who was probably Mary’s grandfather.—Lu 3:23, 24.
MATTHEW
p. 352
MATTHEW
(Matʹthew) [probably a shortened form of the Heb. Mattithiah, meaning “Gift of Jehovah”].
A Jew, otherwise known as Levi, who became an apostle of Jesus Christ and the writer of the Gospel bearing his name. He was the son of a certain Alphaeus and was a tax collector before becoming one of Jesus’ disciples. (Mt 10:3; Mr 2:14; see TAX COLLECTOR.) The Scriptures do not reveal whether Levi also had the name Matthew before becoming a disciple of Jesus, received it at that time, or was given that name by Jesus when he was appointed as an apostle.
It appears that early in his Galilean ministry (30 or early 31 C.E.) Jesus Christ called Matthew from the tax office in or near Capernaum. (Mt 9:1, 9; Mr 2:1, 13, 14) ‘Leaving everything behind, Matthew rose up and went following Jesus.’ (Lu 5:27, 28) Perhaps to celebrate the receiving of his call to follow Christ, Matthew “spread a big reception feast,” attended by Jesus and his disciples as well as many tax collectors and sinners. This disturbed the Pharisees and the scribes, causing them to murmur about Christ’s eating and drinking with tax collectors and sinners.—Lu 5:29, 30; Mt 9:10, 11; Mr 2:15, 16.
Later, after the Passover of 31 C.E., Jesus selected the 12 apostles, and Matthew was one of them. (Mr 3:13-19; Lu 6:12-16) Though the Bible makes various references to the apostles as a group, it does not mention Matthew by name again until after Christ’s ascension to heaven. Matthew saw the resurrected Jesus Christ (1Co 15:3-6), received parting instructions from him, and saw him ascend to heaven. After this he and the other apostles returned to Jerusalem. The apostles were staying in an upper chamber there, and Matthew is specifically named as being among them, so he must have been one of the some 120 disciples who received the holy spirit on the day of Pentecost 33 C.E.—Ac 1:4-15; 2:1-4.
MATTHEW, GOOD NEWS ACCORDING TO
pp. 352–354
MATTHEW, GOOD NEWS ACCORDING TO
The inspired account of the life of Jesus Christ written, doubtless in Palestine, by the onetime tax collector Matthew, or Levi. It is the first book in the Christian Greek Scriptures and has since ancient times been viewed as the first Gospel written. Matthew’s account commences with the human ancestry of Jesus, followed by his birth, and concludes with Christ’s postresurrection commissioning of his followers to go and “make disciples of people of all the nations.” (Mt 28:19, 20) Hence, it covers the time between Jesus’ birth in 2 B.C.E. and his meeting with his disciples just before his ascension in 33 C.E.
Time of Writing. Subscriptions, appearing at the end of Matthew’s Gospel in numerous manuscripts (all being later than the tenth century C.E.), say that the account was written about the eighth year after Christ’s ascension (c. 41 C.E.). This would not be at variance with internal evidence. The fact that no reference is made to the fulfillment of Jesus’ prophecy respecting Jerusalem’s destruction would point to a time of composition prior to 70 C.E. (Mt 5:35; 24:16) And the expression “to this very day” (27:8; 28:15) indicates a lapse of some time between the events considered and the time of writing.
Originally Written in Hebrew. External evidence to the effect that Matthew originally wrote this Gospel in Hebrew reaches as far back as Papias of Hierapolis, of the second century C.E. Eusebius quoted Papias as stating: “Matthew collected the oracles in the Hebrew language.” (The Ecclesiastical History, III, XXXIX, 16) Early in the third century, Origen made reference to Matthew’s account and, in discussing the four Gospels, is quoted by Eusebius as saying that the “first was written . . . according to Matthew, who was once a tax-collector but afterwards an apostle of Jesus Christ, . . . in the Hebrew language.” (The Ecclesiastical History, VI, XXV, 3-6) The scholar Jerome (of the fourth and fifth centuries C.E.) wrote in his work De viris inlustribus (Concerning Illustrious Men), chapter III, that Matthew “composed a Gospel of Christ in Judaea in the Hebrew language and characters for the benefit of those of the circumcision who had believed. . . . Moreover, the Hebrew itself is preserved to this day in the library at Caesarea, which the martyr Pamphilus so diligently collected.”—Translation from the Latin text edited by E. C. Richardson and published in the series “Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur,” Leipzig, 1896, Vol. 14, pp. 8, 9.
It has been suggested that Matthew, after compiling his account in Hebrew, may have personally translated it into Koine, the common Greek.
Information Unique to Matthew’s Gospel. An examination of Matthew’s account shows that more than 40 percent of the material contained therein is not found in the other three Gospels. Unique is Matthew’s genealogy of Jesus (Mt 1:1-16), which takes an approach different from that set out by Luke (Lu 3:23-38). A comparison of the two indicates that Matthew gave the legal genealogy through Jesus’ adoptive father Joseph, while Luke apparently gave Jesus’ natural genealogy. Other incidents mentioned only in Matthew’s account are: Joseph’s reaction to Mary’s pregnancy, the appearance of an angel to Joseph in a dream (Mt 1:18-25), the visit of the astrologers, the flight to Egypt, the slaughter of the young boys in Bethlehem and its districts (chap 2), and the dream of Pilate’s wife regarding Jesus (27:19).
At least ten parables, or illustrations, found in Matthew’s account are not mentioned in the other Gospels. These include four in chapter 13, those of the weeds in the field, the hidden treasure, the “one pearl of high value,” and the dragnet. Others are the illustrations of the unmerciful slave (Mt 18:23-35), the workers in the vineyard (20:1-16), the marriage of the king’s son (22:1-14), the ten virgins (25:1-13), and the talents (25:14-30).
At times Matthew provides supplementary details. Although material from the Sermon on the Mount also appears in Luke’s account (Lu 6:17-49), Matthew’s Gospel is far more extensive in this respect. (Mt 5:1–7:29) Whereas Mark, Luke, and John mention the miraculous feeding of about 5,000 men, Matthew adds “besides women and young children.” (Mt 14:21; Mr 6:44; Lu 9:14; Joh 6:10) Matthew mentions two demon-possessed men encountered by Jesus in the country of the Gadarenes, while Mark and Luke refer to only one. (Mt 8:28; Mr 5:2; Lu 8:27) Matthew also tells of two blind men being healed on an occasion, whereas Mark and Luke mention only one. (Mt 20:29, 30; Mr 10:46, 47; Lu 18:35, 38) Of course, all the writers were correct in that at least one person was involved in each incident. But Matthew was often more explicit as to number. This perhaps is to be attributed to his former occupation as a tax collector.
Matthew’s Use of the Hebrew Scriptures. It has been estimated that Matthew’s Gospel contains about a hundred references to the Hebrew Scriptures. About 40 of these are actual quotations of passages. These include Christ’s own quotations from and allusions to the Hebrew Scriptures, among which are the following: a man’s enemies to be persons of his own household (Mt 10:35, 36; Mic 7:6); John the Baptizer identified as the “Elijah” to come (Mt 11:13, 14; 17:11-13; Mal 4:5); Jesus’ and Jonah’s experiences compared (Mt 12:40; Jon 1:17); commandment on honoring parents (Mt 15:4; Ex 20:12; 21:17); rendering lip service to God (Mt 15:8, 9; Isa 29:13); need for two or three witnesses (Mt 18:16; De 19:15); statements on marriage (Mt 19:4-6; Ge 1:27; 2:24); various commandments (Mt 5:21, 27, 38; 19:18, 19; Ex 20:12-16; 21:24; Le 19:18; 24:20; De 19:21); the temple made into “a cave of robbers” (Mt 21:13; Isa 56:7; Jer 7:11); rejection of Jesus, “the stone” that became “the chief cornerstone” (Mt 21:42; Ps 118:22, 23); foes of David’s Lord put under his feet (Mt 22:44; Ps 110:1); disgusting thing in the holy place (Mt 24:15; Da 9:27); Jesus’ disciples scattered (Mt 26:31; Zec 13:7); Christ apparently forsaken by God (Mt 27:46; Ps 22:1). There are also Jesus’ statements used in resisting Satan’s temptations.—Mt 4:4, 7, 10; De 8:3; 6:16, 13.
Interesting, too, is Matthew’s inspired application of Hebrew Scripture prophecies to Jesus, proving him to be the promised Messiah. This aspect would have been of particular concern to the Jews, for whom the account seems to have been originally intended. The prophecies include: Jesus’ being born of a virgin (Mt 1:23; Isa 7:14); his birth in Bethlehem (Mt 2:6; Mic 5:2); his being called out of Egypt (Mt 2:15; Ho 11:1); the lamentation over the death of slaughtered children (Mt 2:16-18; Jer 31:15); John the Baptizer’s preparing the way before Jesus (Mt 3:1-3; Isa 40:3); Jesus’ ministry bringing light (Mt 4:13-16; Isa 9:1, 2); his carrying of illnesses (Mt 8:14-17; Isa 53:4); his use of illustrations (Mt 13:34, 35; Ps 78:2); Jesus’ entry into Jerusalem on the colt of an ass (Mt 21:4, 5; Zec 9:9); the betrayal of Christ for 30 pieces of silver (Mt 26:14, 15; Zec 11:12).
An Accurate, Beneficial Record. Matthew, being a close associate of Christ during Jesus’ later years of life on earth and thus an eyewitness of his ministry, could understandably record a moving and meaningful Gospel. This we possess in the former tax collector’s record of the life of Jesus Christ. He was enabled by God’s spirit to recall in detail what Jesus said and did on earth. (Joh 14:26) Hence, Matthew accurately portrayed Jesus of Nazareth as the beloved Son of God having divine approval, as the one who came “to minister and to give his soul a ransom in exchange for many,” and as the foretold Messianic King who was to arrive in glory. (Mt 20:28; 3:17; 25:31) When on earth, Jesus pointed to his works and could truthfully say: “The poor are having the good news declared to them.” (11:5) And today multitudes, both natural Jews and non-Jews, greatly benefit from such Kingdom good news as recorded in Matthew’s Gospel.—Mt 4:23, ftn.
[Box on page 353]
HIGHLIGHTS OF MATTHEW
The apostle Matthew’s account of Jesus’ life; written primarily with the Jews in mind, this Gospel demonstrates that Jesus is the foretold Messianic King
The first Gospel written, it was likely composed initially in Hebrew about eight years after the death and resurrection of Christ
Details of Jesus’ life fulfill Messianic prophecies
Jesus is born of a virgin, an offspring of Abraham in David’s line, at Bethlehem (1:1-23; 2:1-6)
Baby boys are slaughtered; he is called out of Egypt (2:14-18)
He grows up in Nazareth; John the Baptizer prepares the way for him (2:23–3:3)
He proves to be a light in Galilee (4:13-16)
He performs many miraculous healings (8:16, 17)
He gladly helps the lowly ones (12:10-21)
He teaches, using illustrations; the hearts of many people are unreceptive (13:10-15, 34, 35)
Jesus rides into Jerusalem on the colt of an ass; he is hailed as the Son of David by the crowds but rejected by Jewish “builders” (21:1-11, 15, 42)
Judas betrays him for 30 silver pieces, which money is later used to buy a potter’s field (26:14, 15, 48, 49; 27:3-10)
His disciples are scattered (26:31)
Jesus is in the tomb for parts of three days (12:39, 40)
Jesus proclaims the good news of God’s Kingdom
After John’s arrest, Jesus proclaims: “The kingdom of the heavens has drawn near” (4:12-23)
He visits all the cities and villages of Galilee to preach the good news of the Kingdom (9:35)
He instructs his 12 disciples and sends them out to preach about the Kingdom (10:1–11:1)
He reveals truths about the Kingdom, telling the parables of the sower, the wheat and weeds, the mustard grain, the leaven, treasure hidden in a field, a pearl of high value, a dragnet, workers in a vineyard, two sons, wicked cultivators, and a marriage feast for a king’s son (13:3-50; 20:1-16; 21:28-41; 22:1-14)
He answers his disciples’ question about the sign of his presence, including in his answer a forecast of global preaching of the Kingdom good news (24:3–25:46)
Jesus exposes the hypocrisy of the religious leaders
He shows that they misrepresent the purpose of the Sabbath and that their traditions invalidate God’s Word (12:3-7; 15:1-14)
He exposes their lack of faith, their murderous spirit, their hypocrisy and pride (12:24-42; 16:1-4; 21:43-45; 23:2-36)
He lays bare their utter disregard for justice, mercy, and faithfulness (23:23, 24; 9:11-13)
Jesus gives fine counsel to his followers
In the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus shows why his disciples would be truly happy; he warns against wrath and urges them to make peace with one another and to love even their enemies; he tells of the danger of adulterous thoughts; he counsels against hypocrisy, teaches how to pray, warns against materialism, and advises seeking first God’s Kingdom and His righteousness; he cautions his hearers not to be overcritical, tells them to pray constantly, and urges them to realize that the road to life is narrow and that they should produce fine fruits (5:1–7:27)
Jesus encourages humility and warns against stumbling others; he shows how to settle differences (18:1-17, 21-35)
He states the Christian standard for marriage and divorce (19:3-9)
The death and resurrection of God’s Son
On Passover night, Jesus institutes the Memorial of his coming death (26:26-30)
Betrayed and arrested, he is judged worthy of death by the Sanhedrin (26:46-66)
He is examined by Pilate, then whipped, mocked, and impaled (27:2, 11-54)
Jesus is buried; he is resurrected and appears to his followers; he commissions them to go and make disciples of people of all nations (27:57–28:20)
MATTHIAS
pp. 354–355
MATTHIAS
(Mat·thiʹas) [probably a shortened form of the Heb. Mattithiah, meaning “Gift of Jehovah”].
The disciple selected by lot to replace Judas Iscariot as an apostle. After Jesus’ ascension to heaven, Peter, noting that not only had the psalmist David foretold Judas’ deflection (Ps 41:9) but David had also written (Ps 109:8) “his office of oversight let someone else take,” proposed to the approximately 120 disciples gathered together that the vacancy of office be filled. Joseph Barsabbas and Matthias were put up for selection; after prayer, lots were cast, and Matthias was chosen. Occurring just a few days prior to the outpouring of holy spirit, this is the last instance reported in the Bible of the lots being resorted to in determining Jehovah’s choice in a matter.—Ac 1:15-26.
According to Peter’s words (Ac 1:21, 22), Matthias had been a follower of Christ throughout Jesus’ three-and-a-half-year ministry, had been closely associated with the apostles, and was quite likely one of the 70 disciples or evangelists whom Jesus sent out to preach. (Lu 10:1) After his selection, he was “reckoned along with the eleven apostles” by the congregation (Ac 1:26), and when the book of Acts immediately thereafter speaks of “the apostles” or “the twelve,” Matthias was included.—Ac 2:37, 43; 4:33, 36; 5:12, 29; 6:2, 6; 8:1, 14; see PAUL.
MATTITHIAH
p. 355
MATTITHIAH
(Mat·ti·thiʹah) [Gift of Jehovah].
1. A Levite who played a harp when the ark of the covenant was brought to Jerusalem from the house of Obed-edom. (1Ch 15:17-21, 25) Probably this same Mattithiah was one of the Levite musicians whom David put before the Ark “both to call to remembrance and to thank and praise Jehovah the God of Israel” (1Ch 16:4, 5) and was the individual who was later selected by lot from among the sons of Jeduthun to head the 14th division of 12 Levite musicians.—1Ch 25:1, 3, 9, 21.
2. A Kohathite Levite of the family of Korah and the firstborn son of Shallum. This Mattithiah was among the Levites returning from Babylonian exile and “was in the office of trust over the things baked in pans.”—1Ch 9:31, 32.
3. A Levite or priest who stood at Ezra’s right hand when the copyist read the Law of Moses to the Jews assembled in Jerusalem.—Ne 8:1, 4.
4. An Israelite “of the sons of Nebo” who was among those accepting foreign wives but who sent them away “along with sons” in Ezra’s day.—Ezr 10:25, 43, 44.
MATURITY
p. 355
MATURITY
The state of being full grown, ripe, complete, as determined by a standard. (See PERFECTION.) The Bible provides the standard for ascertaining what constitutes spiritual maturity (completeness). According to this standard, a mature Christian is one who is not a spiritual babe, often changeable and easily led astray or influenced by others in matters of doctrine. (Eph 4:11-14) Since his perceptive powers are trained, he is able to distinguish both right and wrong. He does not need to be taught elementary things. (Heb 5:11–6:2) He is guided, not by worldly wisdom, but by God’s spirit.—1Co 2:6, 10-13, ftn.
Never does the Bible speak about degrees or stages of spiritual maturity or adulthood. However, just as a person continues to grow in knowledge, experience, and discernment after becoming an adult, the mature Christian likewise continues to make progress. Trials that he has can strengthen his faith and endurance. Wrote the disciple James: “Consider it all joy, my brothers, when you meet with various trials, knowing as you do that this tested quality of your faith works out endurance. But let endurance have its work complete, that you may be complete [literally, perfect] and sound in all respects, not lacking in anything.” (Jas 1:2-4) Similarly, as adults will vary in physical aspects and in mental abilities and talents, so mature Christians may vary in certain qualities, some being notable in some aspect, such as knowledge, judgment, courage, or generosity; others in another. (Compare 1Co 7:7; 12:4-11, 27-31.) Thus, in considering maturity, it is necessary to take into consideration that special abilities or talents are not the things that determine whether one is a mature Christian or not.
The entire congregational arrangement, with its apostles, prophets, evangelizers, shepherds, and teachers, served to produce mature Christians, spiritual adults. (Eph 4:11-14; compare Col 1:28, 29; 4:12, 13.) Obviously, then, those serving as shepherds and teachers had to be spiritually mature persons, not babes. However, more than spiritual adulthood was required of one appointed as an overseer or a ministerial servant. (1Ti 3:1-9, 12, 13; Tit 1:5-9) For example, one of the requirements for an overseer was that he be “a man presiding over his own household in a fine manner, having children in subjection with all seriousness.” (1Ti 3:4) Thus, a man could be mature in certain respects from a spiritual viewpoint, and yet, if his children were rebellious and uncontrollable, he would not qualify to serve as an overseer.
MAZZAROTH CONSTELLATION
pp. 355–356
MAZZAROTH CONSTELLATION
(Mazʹza·roth).
The Aramaic Targum equates Mazzaroth with the maz·za·lohthʹ of 2 Kings 23:5, “constellations of the zodiac,” or “twelve signs, or, constellations.” (NW; KJ margin) Some believe that the word is derived from a root meaning “engird” and that Mazzaroth refers to the zodiacal circle. However, at Job 38:32 a singular pronoun is used in Hebrew in the expression “in its appointed time,” whereas the reference in 2 Kings 23:5 is in the plural. Hence, Mazzaroth appears to refer to a particular constellation rather than to the entire zodiacal circle, but no positive identification is possible at present.
At Job 38:32 Jehovah asks Job: “Can you bring forth the Mazzaroth constellation in its appointed time? And as for the Ash constellation alongside its sons, can you conduct them?” Thus, whatever the identification of these particular constellations may be, God puts the question to Job whether he can control the visible celestial bodies, bringing forth a certain group at its proper season or guiding another constellation in its prescribed heavenly course.
MEAH
p. 356
MEAL
pp. 356–357
MEAL
Often occasions of happy fellowship and spiritual benefit among the ancient Hebrews and, later, the early Christians. Meals also afforded opportunities for showing love and extending hospitality to others. It appears that the Hebrews and early Christians customarily offered prayers in connection with meals.—1Sa 9:13; Ac 27:35; 1Ti 4:1, 3; see HOSPITALITY; LORD’S EVENING MEAL; LOVE FEASTS.
The Israelites appear to have had two main meals each day, one in the morning and the other in the evening at the close of the workday. (Compare Ru 3:2, 3, 7; 1Ki 17:6.) While many ate their breakfasts at home, others, including fishermen who toiled all night, apparently made it a practice to take some food along when going to work. Fishermen could also prepare some of their catch for breakfast.—Compare Mr 8:14; Joh 21:12, 15.
There is evidence, however, that a meal, perhaps usually a lighter one, was served about noon. (Ac 10:9, 10) Probably at this time persons working in the field stopped to rest and ate some food.—Compare Ru 2:14.
Women customarily served the food. (Joh 12:1-3) But at times they ate their meals in company with men. (1Sa 1:4, 5; Job 1:4) In well-to-do, particularly royal, households servants waited on the tables. King Solomon’s table was served by waiters having special attire.—1Ki 10:4, 5; 2Ch 9:3, 4.
Drinks were usually served in individual cups, but food was often placed in a common dish. Those eating might take food with their fingers or use a piece of bread somewhat like a spoon to partake of certain foods.—Mr 14:20; Joh 13:25, 26; see also Pr 26:15.
The postures assumed by persons at meals included reclining and sitting. (Ge 18:4; 27:19; Jg 19:6; Lu 9:14) A relief from the palace of Assyrian King Ashurbanipal depicts him as reclining on a couch and his queen as seated on an elevated chair while feasting. Reclining on couches at meals was apparently also a practice among the Persians. (Es 7:8) Tables and couches were used at least by some Israelites in Ezekiel’s time.—Eze 23:41.
During the Time of Jesus’ Earthly Ministry. The general Hebrew custom in the first century C.E. was for persons to wash their hands before eating a meal. This was a ritualistic practice among the scribes and Pharisees.—Mr 7:1-8; see WASHING OF HANDS.
At banquets or large feasts in the time of Jesus’ earthly ministry, couches were placed around three sides of a table. This left the fourth side free so that those serving the food could gain access to the table. At times four or five persons occupied one couch, but usually the number was three. Those partaking of the meal usually rested on the left elbow, probably on a cushion, with their heads toward the table. Food was normally taken with the right hand. The place of highest importance on a couch was that occupied by the person having no one behind him. To be in the “bosom position” in relation to someone else reclining at a meal meant being in front of him and would also signify having his favor. (Joh 13:23) The individual having a person in the bosom position could easily carry on a confidential conversation with him.
The customary three positions on each couch indicated that a person had the high, middle, or low position on the couch. When several couches were used, one having the low position on the couch farthest from the host had the lowest position at the meal.—Compare Mt 23:6; Lu 14:7-11.
At least on certain festive occasions a large meal or banquet might be under the supervision of a director (Joh 2:9) and could feature such entertainment as “a music concert and dancing.”—Lu 15:25.
Proper View of Meals. It is God’s will for man to enjoy food and drink. (Ec 2:24) But excesses are detestable to him. (Pr 23:20, 21; Ec 10:17; Ro 13:13; 1Pe 4:3; see DRUNKENNESS; GLUTTON.) Since partaking of meals in moderation can be most delightful, the condition of one who is joyful at heart is comparable to a continuous feast. (Pr 15:15) Also, a loving atmosphere contributes to the enjoyment of a meal. Says the proverb: “Better is a dish of vegetables where there is love than a manger-fed bull and hatred along with it.”—Pr 15:17.
Figurative Use. To eat a meal with someone signified friendship and peace between the persons involved. Therefore one who was privileged to eat regularly at the table of a king was especially favored and enjoyed a very close bond with the monarch. (1Ki 2:7) This relationship Jesus promised his faithful disciples when telling them that they would eat and drink with him in his Kingdom.—Lu 22:28-30; see also Lu 13:29; Re 19:9.
The destruction of those standing in opposition to God provides the occasion for a “great evening meal.” This meal is for the birds that will feed on the dead bodies of those slain. (Re 19:15-18) A very different meal is the great banquet for all the peoples mentioned at Isaiah 25:6.
MEARAH
p. 357
MEARAH
(Me·arʹah) [Cave].
A Sidonian city or district that remained to be conquered after Israel’s campaign under Joshua’s leadership ended. (Jos 13:2, 4) Two locations have tentatively been suggested. One is the village of Mghairiye, about 10 km (6 mi) NE of Sidon. The other is Mughar Jezzin (Arabic for “Caves of Jezzin”), a district of caves atop the Lebanon Range and E of Sidon.
MEASURE
p. 357
MEASURING LINE
p. 357
MEASURING LINE
A string, rope, or cord used for measuring. (1Ki 7:15, 23; Am 7:17; Zec 2:1, 2) Some measuring lines were apparently divided into cubits. (2Ch 4:2) The extent of a particular land area was determined by stretching or casting a measuring line upon its surface. (Compare Job 38:4, 5; Ps 78:55; Mic 2:4, 5.) Builders used it, as when laying out a city (Jer 31:38, 39; Zec 1:16), and a wood carver might use it to set the dimensions of an object. (Isa 44:13) On one occasion King David appears to have measured off the vanquished Moabites that were to be put to death from those to be preserved alive.—2Sa 8:2.
Figurative Use. In a figurative sense, “measuring line” denotes a rule, or standard, of action. (Isa 28:10, 13) For example, Jehovah made “justice the measuring line” when dealing with his unfaithful people. (Isa 28:17) His applying the same measuring line to Jerusalem as he had to Samaria pointed to a similar desolation for Jerusalem. (2Ki 21:13; La 2:8) His stretching out “the measuring line of emptiness” on Edom likewise betokened destruction, and the use of this measuring line meant apportioning the land to the animals that would begin to dwell in the desolated areas of Edom.—Isa 34:5-17.
David regarded his relationship with Jehovah as his portion in life. This was a most satisfying inheritance, prompting him to say: “The measuring lines themselves have fallen for me in pleasant places.”—Ps 16:5, 6; compare Nu 18:20.
The heavenly bodies testify to God’s creative activity, and since their silent testimony fills the earth, the psalmist could say respecting them: “Into all the earth their measuring line has gone out.”—Ps 19:1-4; Ro 1:20.
See REED.
MEAT
p. 357
MEBUNNAI
p. 357
MEBUNNAI
(Me·bunʹnai).
A mighty man in David’s army, a Hushathite. (2Sa 23:27) Apparently he is the same person as the Sibbecai mentioned in 2 Samuel 21:18 and 1 Chronicles 11:29; 20:4; 27:11.
MECHERATHITE
p. 357
MECHERATHITE
(Me·cheʹrath·ite).
A term pertaining to a person or place named Mecherah, to which Hepher, one of David’s mighty men, was linked either by descent or former residence. (1Ch 11:26, 36) Some scholars suggest that “Mecherathite” may be a variation of “Maacathite,” as at 2 Samuel 23:34.
MECONAH
p. 357
MEDAD
p. 357
MEDAD
(Meʹdad).
One of the 70 older men of Israel selected to assist Moses during the wilderness trek. While Medad and Eldad had not gone to the tent of meeting with the others, “they were among those written down.” Hence, when Jehovah took away some of the spirit that was upon Moses, putting it upon each of the 70 older men, these too received it and began acting as prophets in the camp. (Nu 11:16, 17, 24-26) Though Joshua suggested restraining Medad and Eldad, Moses said: “Are you feeling jealous for me? No, I wish that all of Jehovah’s people were prophets, because Jehovah would put his spirit upon them!”—Nu 11:27-29.
MEDAN
p. 357
MEDAN
(Meʹdan).
One of Abraham’s six sons by his concubine Keturah. (Ge 25:1, 2; 1Ch 1:32) The Arabian tribe that descended from Medan has not been identified, and where it settled is unknown. However, “Medan” may be represented in “Badan,” a place S of Tema taken by Assyrian King Tiglath-pileser III in the eighth century B.C.E., as the Arabic “m” and “b” are frequently interchanged.
MEDEBA
pp. 357–358
MEDEBA
(Medʹe·ba).
This place is represented by modern Madaba, a town located on a low, gently sloping hill about 20 km (12 mi) E of the northern end of the Dead Sea. The ancient “king’s road” linked it with other cities E of the Jordan. (Compare Nu 20:17.) Madaba is situated on a treeless but fertile plain, or plateau. In the plain, “the tableland of Medeba,” flocks of sheep and goats find pasturage.—Jos 13:9, 16.
After the Israelites defeated Amorite King Sihon, Medeba came to be in the territory given to the tribe of Reuben. (Jos 13:8, 9, 15, 16) It appears that earlier the Amorites had taken Medeba from the Moabites. (Nu 21:25-30) Several centuries later, in a fight against the Ammonites, the army of King David under Joab’s command defeated Aramaean (Syrian) mercenary forces encamped before Medeba.—1Ch 19:6-16.
According to the Moabite Stone (line 8), Israel’s King Omri (c. 951-941 B.C.E.) took possession of the “land of Mehedeba (Medeba).” Line 30 of the same monument indicates that Moab’s King Mesha rebuilt Medeba and other cities in the area. It may be, however, that the Israelites regained dominion over Medeba when Jeroboam II (c. 844-804 B.C.E.) “restored the boundary of Israel from the entering in of Hamath clear to the sea of the Arabah.” (2Ki 14:25) But this would not have been for long, since Isaiah’s pronouncement (c. 778–a. 732 B.C.E.) against Moab shows that Medeba was by then under the control of the Moabites and it was foretold that the Moabites would ‘howl’ over the loss of the city.—Isa 15:1, 2.
MEDES, MEDIA
pp. 358–360
MEDES, MEDIA
The Medes were an Aryan race, hence of Japhetic stock and evidently descended from Japheth’s son Madai. (Ge 10:2) They were closely related to the Persians in race, language, and religion.
As a people, the Medes do not begin to appear in Biblical history until the eighth century B.C.E., while the first mention of them in available secular records dates from the time of Assyrian King Shalmaneser III, a contemporary of King Jehu (c. 904-877 B.C.E.). Archaeological and other evidence is viewed as indicating their presence on the Iranian Plateau from about the middle of the second millennium B.C.E. onward.
Geography. Though its boundaries undoubtedly fluctuated, the ancient region of Media basically lay W and S of the Caspian Sea, being separated from the coastland of that sea by the Elburz mountain range. In the NW it evidently reached beyond Lake Urmia to the Araxes River valley, while on its W boundary the Zagros Mountains served as a barrier between Media and the land of Assyria and the lowlands of the Tigris; to the E lay a large desert region, and on the S the country of Elam.
MAP: Media
The land of the Medes was thus mainly a mountainous plateau averaging from 900 to 1,500 m (3,000 to 5,000 ft) above sea level. A considerable portion of the land is arid steppe, rainfall being generally scanty, though there are several fertile plains that are highly productive. Most of the rivers flow toward the great central desert, where their waters are dissipated into marshes and swamps that dry up in the hot summer and leave salt deposits. Natural barriers made it relatively easy to defend. The western mountain range is the highest, with numerous peaks over 4,270 m (14,000 ft) high, but the tallest single peak, Mount Damavand (5,771 m; 18,934 ft), is found in the Elburz range near the Caspian Sea.
Principal Occupations. Evidently, then as now, most of the people lived in small villages or were nomadic, and stock raising was a principal occupation. Cuneiform texts recounting Assyrian incursions into Media present such a picture and show that the excellent breed of horses raised by the Medes was one of the main prizes sought by the invaders. Herds of sheep, goats, asses, mules, and cows were also pastured on the good grazing grounds of the high valleys. On Assyrian reliefs Medes are sometimes represented as wearing what appear to be sheepskin coats over their tunics and as having high-laced boots, necessary equipment for pastoral work on the plateaus where the winters brought snow and bitter cold. Archaeological evidence shows that the Medes had capable metalsmiths working in bronze and gold.
History. The Medes left virtually no written records; what is known of them is derived from the Bible record, from Assyrian texts, and also from the classical Greek historians. The Medes appear to have been formed into numerous petty kingdoms under tribal chieftains, and the boastful accounts of Assyrian Emperors Shamshi-Adad V, Tiglath-pileser III, and Sargon II refer to their victories over certain city chieftains of the distant land of the Medes. Following the Assyrian victory over the kingdom of Israel in 740 B.C.E., the Israelites were sent into places of exile in Assyria and “in the cities of the Medes,” some of which were then in vassalage to Assyria.—2Ki 17:6; 18:11.
Assyrian efforts to subjugate “the insubmissive Medes” continued under Assyrian King Esar-haddon, son of Sennacherib and evidently a contemporary of King Manasseh of Judah (716-662 B.C.E.). In one of his inscriptions, Esar-haddon speaks of “a district on the border of the salt-desert which lies in the land of the distant Medes, on the edge of Mount Bikni, the lapis-lazuli mountain, . . . powerful chieftains who had not submitted to my yoke,—themselves, together with their people, their riding-horses, cattle, sheep, asses and (Bactrian) camels,—an enormous spoil, I carried off to Assyria. . . . My royal tribute and tax I imposed upon them, yearly.”—Ancient Records of Assyria and Babylonia, by D. D. Luckenbill, 1927, Vol. II, pp. 215, 216.
According to the Greek historian Herodotus (I, 96), the Medes were formed into a united kingdom under a ruler named Deioces. Some modern historians believe Deioces to be the ruler named Daiaukku in the inscriptions. He was captured and deported to Hamath by Sargon II as a result of one of the Assyrian raids into the region of Media. However, most scholars consider that it was not until the time of Cyaxares (or Kyaxares, a grandson of Deioces according to Herodotus [I, 102, 103]) that the kings of Media began to unite under a particular ruler. Even then they may well have been like the petty kings of Canaan, who at times fought under the direction of a particular king while still maintaining a considerable measure of independence.—Compare Jos 11:1-5.
The Medes had been growing in strength despite Assyrian incursions and now came to constitute Assyria’s most dangerous rival. When Nabopolassar of Babylon, the father of Nebuchadnezzar, rebelled against Assyria, Cyaxares the Mede allied his forces with the Babylonians. Following the Median capture of Asshur in Nabopolassar’s 12th year (634 B.C.E.), Cyaxares (called Ú-ma-kis-tar in the Babylonian records) met with Nabopolassar by the captured city, and they “made an entente cordiale.” (Assyrian and Babylonian Chronicles, by A. K. Grayson, 1975, p. 93) Berossus (known through Polyhistor and Abydenus, both quoted by Eusebius) says that Nabopolassar’s son, Nebuchadnezzar, married the daughter of the Median king, her name being Amytis (or Amuhea according to Abydenus). (Eusebius, Chronicorum liber prior, edited by A. Schoene, Berlin, 1875, col. 29, lines 16-19, col. 37, lines 5-7) Historians disagree, however, as to whether Amytis was the daughter of Cyaxares or of his son Astyages.
With Babylonians defeat Assyria. After further battles against the Assyrians, finally in the 14th year of Nabopolassar (632 B.C.E.) the combined forces of the Medes and the Babylonians conquered Nineveh. (Zep 2:13) Assyrian resistance was transferred to Haran (some 360 km [225 mi]) to the W, but though Assyria received assistance from Egypt, the effort to continue Assyrian rule was ineffectual and the Assyrian Empire was split up between the Medes and the Babylonians. (Na 2:8-13; 3:18, 19) The Medes appear to have taken the northern portion of the territory while the Babylonians took the southern and southwestern portion, including Syria and Palestine. Cyaxares thereafter pushed into Asia Minor as far as the Halys River, where a war with Lydia resulted in a stalemate and the Halys became the far-western boundary of the Median Empire. This empire now extended over the greater part of the Iranian Plateau, northern Mesopotamia, Armenia, and Cappadocia.
Lose dominant position to Persians. At this time the Medes, with their capital at Ecbatana (Ezr 6:2), held the dominant position over the related Persians, who had occupied the area to the S of Media. Greek historians Herodotus (I, 107, 108) and Xenophon (Cyropaedia, I, ii, 1) both relate that Cyaxares’ successor Astyages (called Ishtumegu in the cuneiform texts) had given his daughter Mandane in marriage to Persian ruler Cambyses, resulting in the birth of Cyrus (II). Cyrus, upon becoming king of Anshan, a Persian province, united the Persian forces in an effort to throw off the Median yoke. The Nabonidus Chronicle indicates that “the army of Ishtumegu [Astyages] revolted” and “in fetters” they delivered him to Cyrus, who thereafter seized the Median capital. (Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, p. 305) From this point forward Media merges with Persia to form the Medo-Persian Empire. Thus, the vision received by the prophet Daniel aptly likened the dual power of Medo-Persia to a two-horned ram, the taller of the two horns being “the one that came up afterward,” representing the ascendancy of the Persians and their dominance of the empire for the remainder of its existence.—Da 8:3, 20.
The evidence is, however, that Cyrus gave positions of power and authority to the Medes so that they continued to maintain a considerable measure of prominence within his government. Thus, the prophet Daniel interpreted to King Belshazzar the cryptic writing on the wall as predicting the division of the Babylonian Empire and its being given “to the Medes and the Persians,” and elsewhere in the book of Daniel the Medes continue to be listed first in the phrase “the law of the Medes and the Persians.” (Da 5:28; 6:8, 12, 15) In the following century the book of Esther (Es 1:3, 14, 18, 19) reverses the order, with one exception (Es 10:2) in which the Medes are listed as preceding the Persians historically.
With Persians defeat Babylon. In the eighth century B.C.E., the prophet Isaiah had foretold that Jehovah would arouse against Babylon “the Medes, who account silver itself as nothing and who, as respects gold, take no delight in it. And their bows will dash even young men to pieces.” (Isa 13:17-19; 21:2) The term “Medes” here may well include the Persians, even as the classical Greek historians commonly used the term to embrace both Medes and Persians. Their disdaining silver and gold evidently indicates that in Babylon’s case conquest was the prime motive with them rather than spoil, so that no bribe or offer of tribute would buy them off from their determined purpose. The Medes, like the Persians, used the bow as a principal weapon. The wooden bows, though sometimes mounted with bronze or copper (compare Ps 18:34), likely ‘dashed the young men of Babylon to pieces’ by the hail of arrows, individually polished so as to penetrate even deeper.—Jer 51:11.
It may be noted that Jeremiah (51:11, 28) makes reference to “the kings of Media” as among those attacking Babylon, the plural perhaps indicating that even under Cyrus, a subordinate Median king or kings may have continued to exist, a situation by no means incompatible with ancient practice. (Compare also Jer 25:25.) Thus, too, we find that when Babylon was captured by the combined forces of Medes, Persians, Elamites, and other neighboring tribes, it was a Mede named Darius who was “made king over the kingdom of the Chaldeans,” evidently as an appointee of King Cyrus the Persian.—Da 5:31; 9:1; see DARIUS No. 1.
Conquered by Alexander the Great. In the time of King Ahasuerus (believed to be Xerxes I), reference was still made to “the military force of Persia and Media,” the king’s privy council was formed of “seven princes of Persia and Media,” and the laws were still known as “the laws of Persia and Media.” (Es 1:3, 14, 19) In 334 B.C.E. Alexander the Great won his first decisive victories over the Persian forces, and in 330 B.C.E. he occupied Media. Following his death, the southern part of Media came to form part of the Seleucid Empire, while the northern part became an independent kingdom. Though it was dominated variously by the Parthians and by the Seleucid Empire, Greek geographer Strabo indicated that a Median dynasty continued in the first century C.E. (Geography, 11, XIII, 1) At Jerusalem, Medes along with Parthians, Elamites, and persons of other nationalities were present at Pentecost in the year 33 C.E. Since they are spoken of as “Jews, reverent men, from every nation,” they may have been descendants of those Jews exiled to cities of the Medes following the Assyrian conquest of Israel, or perhaps some were proselytes to the Jewish faith.—Ac 2:1, 5, 9.
By the third century C.E. the Medes had merged with the rest of the nation of the Iranians, thus ceasing to exist as a distinct people.
MEDIATOR
pp. 360–363
MEDIATOR
One who interposes between two parties at variance to reconcile them; an intercessor; an intermediary agent, or go-between. In the Scriptures the term is applied to Moses and Jesus, the mediators respectively of the Law covenant and the new covenant.—Ga 3:19; 1Ti 2:5.
Blood Required for Covenant Validation. The inspired writer of the book of Hebrews discusses two principal covenants, the Law covenant and the new covenant. In this discussion he refers to Christ’s mediating the new covenant. (Heb 9:15) His words at Hebrews 9:16 have been a subject of controversy among Bible scholars. Accordingly, the text has been rendered in the following ways: “For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator.” (KJ) “For where a will is involved, the death of the one who made it must be established.” (RS) “For where a covenant is it is necessary for the death to be brought in of him that hath covenanted.” (Ro) “For where there is a covenant, the death of the human covenanter needs to be furnished.” (NW) “For where a covenant is, the death of the covenant-victim to come in is necessary.” (Yg) “For where a Covenant exists, the Death of that which has ratified it is necessary to be produced.” (ED) “For where a covenant is, there is a necessity for the death of that which establisheth the covenant.”—The New Testament in an Improved Version.
The literal rendering as set forth in interlinear translations of the Greek text is as follows: “Where for covenant, death necessity to be borne of the one having made for self covenant.” (Heb 9:16, Int) “For where there is a covenant, the death there is necessity to be offered of the one making covenant.”—The Interlinear Greek-English New Testament, translated by Alfred Marshall.
The rendering of di·a·theʹke as “covenant” expresses correctly the writer’s meaning. The renderings “testament” and “will,” found in many versions, are inconsistent with the use of the term in the Greek Septuagint as well as in many places in the Christian Greek Scriptures. (Lu 1:72; Ac 3:25; 7:8; Ro 9:4; 11:27; Heb 8:6-10; 12:24) “Will” and “testament” also are out of harmony with what Paul is talking about, as he is speaking of the Law covenant and the new covenant in the context. Neither the Law covenant nor the new covenant was a “will.”
At Hebrews 9:16 the apostle Paul was evidently speaking of covenants between God and man (not man and man) as requiring sacrifices. And it may be noted that, particularly with the Hebrews, approaches to God and covenants with God were regularly based on sacrifices, the victims sacrificed sometimes being cut in pieces on the occasion of entering a covenant. It is quite obvious that the Law covenant and the new covenant required the shedding of blood in order to go into operation or to be effective before God. Otherwise God would not have recognized them as valid, nor dealt with the persons involved on the basis of a covenant relationship. (Heb 9:17) For the validation of the Law covenant, the sacrifice used was that of animals—bulls and goats—these taking the place of Moses, the mediator. (Heb 9:19) For validating the new covenant, the sacrifice was the human life of Jesus Christ.—Lu 22:20; see NW appendix, p. 1584.
The Mediator of the Law Covenant. Moses was the mediator of the Law covenant between Jehovah God and the nation of Israel. Jehovah spoke with him “mouth to mouth” (Nu 12:8), although actually Jehovah’s angel spoke representatively for God. (Ac 7:38; Ga 3:19; Heb 2:2) Moses was an intermediary spokesman for Jehovah to Israel. (Ex 19:3, 7, 9; 24:9-18) As mediator he was “entrusted with all [Jehovah’s] house.” (Nu 12:7) In mediating the Law covenant he helped the nation of Israel to keep the covenant and to receive its benefits.
Validation of the Law covenant. The apostle Paul says: “Now there is no mediator where only one person is concerned, but God is only one.” (Ga 3:20) In the Law covenant God was one party; the nation of Israel was the other ‘party.’ Because of their sinful condition, the Israelites were unable to approach God in a covenant. They needed a mediator. Their weakness was demonstrated in their request to Moses: “You speak with us, and let us listen; but let not God speak with us for fear we may die.” (Ex 20:19; Heb 12:18-20) Accordingly, Jehovah mercifully constituted Moses mediator of the Law covenant and arranged for animals to be sacrificed to validate the covenant. Moses, of course, was also imperfect and sinful; however, he enjoyed a favorable standing with God, even as Abraham had earlier. (Heb 11:23-28; see DECLARE RIGHTEOUS [How “counted” righteous].) On the occasion of the inauguration of the covenant, Moses officiated, directing the sacrifice of the animals. Then he sprinkled their blood on the scroll or “the book of the covenant.” He read the book to the people, setting forth the terms, and the people responded by agreeing to obey. Moses then sprinkled them (doubtless the representative older men) with the blood, saying: “Here is the blood of the covenant that Jehovah has concluded with you as respects all these words.”—Ex 24:3-8; Heb 9:18-22.
Inauguration of the priesthood. The designated priests of the house of Aaron could not begin functioning as priests on their own. They had to be installed in office under the direction of God’s mediator Moses. When this took place, Nisan 1-7, 1512 B.C.E., Moses anointed the tabernacle and its furniture and utensils and also anointed Aaron with the oil of special composition. After filling the hands of Aaron and his sons with sacrificial materials, Moses waved their filled hands before Jehovah, thereby consecrating them or ‘filling their hands with power’ for the priesthood. Afterward he spattered them with the anointing oil and blood from the altar. So one function of Moses’ mediatorial office was the installing and setting in operation of the priesthood, which was a feature of the Law covenant.—Le 8; Heb 7:11; see INSTALLATION.
Moses also played a significant part in connection with the first services performed by the newly installed priesthood, Nisan 8, 1512 B.C.E., as he directed the procedure and, along with Aaron, blessed the people. (Le 9) Throughout the institution of all things pertaining to the Law covenant, he acted in his official capacity as mediator.
Other mediatorial work. A body of more than 600 laws, including the priestly statutes, was given to Israel through Moses. By the power of God, Moses performed many miracles in behalf of the people. He interceded for them, pleading with Jehovah to spare them for Jehovah’s name’s sake. (Ex 32:7-14; Nu 14:11-20; 16:20-22; 21:7; De 9:18-20, 25-29; 10:8-11) Moses had the interests of Jehovah’s name and also the people’s interest at heart even above his concern for his own welfare.—Ex 32:30-33; Nu 11:26-29; 12:9-13.
Parallels in Mediatorships. With respect to those brought into the new covenant, we find a situation similar to that of ancient Israel. Christians are also sinners. Since the blood of animals cannot actually remove sins (Heb 10:4), a better sacrifice is necessary. Jesus Christ is that better sacrifice. (Heb 10:5-10) The writer of Hebrews expresses the matter in this way. After mentioning the sacrifices offered under the Law, he says: “How much more will the blood of the Christ . . . cleanse our consciences from dead works that we may render sacred service to the living God? So that is why he is a mediator of a new covenant, in order that, because a death has occurred for their release by ransom from the transgressions under the former covenant, the ones who have been called might receive the promise of the everlasting inheritance. For where there is a covenant, the death of the human covenanter needs to be furnished. For a covenant is valid over dead victims, since it is not in force at any time while the human covenanter is living.”—Heb 9:11-17.
Paul goes on to point out that the former covenant was not inaugurated without blood. Moses, in negotiating it, saw that the sacrifices were made and sprinkled the blood on “the book of the covenant.” (Heb 9:18-28) Likewise Jesus Christ, God’s Mediator for the new covenant, after his sacrifice, appeared before Jehovah God with the value of his blood. Another likeness is that the Law covenant was made with a nation, not with individuals (Ex 24:7, 8), and so, too, the new covenant is made with God’s “holy nation,” “the Israel of God.”—1Pe 2:9; Ga 6:15, 16.
Those for Whom Christ Is Mediator. The apostle Paul declares that there is “one mediator between God and men, a man, Christ Jesus, who gave himself a corresponding ransom for all”—for both Jews and Gentiles. (1Ti 2:5, 6) He mediates the new covenant between God and those taken into the new covenant, the congregation of spiritual Israel. (Heb 8:10-13; 12:24; Eph 5:25-27) Christ became Mediator in order that the ones called “might receive the promise of the everlasting inheritance” (Heb 9:15); he assists, not the angels, but “Abraham’s seed.” (Heb 2:16) He assists those who are to be brought into the new covenant to be ‘adopted’ into Jehovah’s household of sons; these eventually will be in heaven as Christ’s brothers, becoming a part with him of the seed of Abraham. (Ro 8:15-17, 23-25; Ga 3:29) He has transmitted to them the promised holy spirit, with which spirit they are sealed and are given a token of what is to come, their heavenly inheritance. (2Co 5:5; Eph 1:13, 14) The total number of those who are finally and permanently sealed is revealed in Revelation 7:4-8 as 144,000.
Inauguration of the New Covenant. After Jesus died and was resurrected, he entered into heaven to appear before the person of God to present his offering, the benefits of which go first to those taken into the new covenant. (Heb 9:24) Here he acted both as High Priest and Mediator. In harmony with the pattern followed at the inauguration of the Law covenant, Jesus Christ presented the value of his sacrifice before God in heaven (even as Moses sprinkled the blood on the book of the Law [for God was not personally present there]). Then, on Pentecost day, 33 C.E., Jesus poured out the holy spirit from God on the first ones brought into the new covenant, about 120 persons. Later that day about 3,000, Jews and proselytes, were added to the congregation. (Ac 1:15; 2:1-47; Heb 9:19) And just as Moses read the Law to the people, so Jesus Christ clearly enunciates the terms of the new covenant and its laws to those sharing in it.—Ex 24:3-8; Heb 1:1, 2; Joh 13:34; 15:14; 1Jo 5:1-3.
Holding the offices of Mediator and High Priest, Jesus Christ, being immortal, is always alive and able to plead for those of spiritual Israel approaching God through him, so that he can mediate the new covenant until those persons receiving his mediatorial assistance are saved completely. (Heb 7:24, 25) He is able to conduct matters to the successful completion of the new covenant. Those in the covenant are eventually installed in the heavenly priesthood as underpriests with Christ, their great High Priest.—Re 5:9, 10; 20:6.
Blessings to Mankind in General. While Jesus’ mediatorship operates solely toward those in the new covenant, he is also God’s High Priest and the Seed of Abraham. In fulfilling his duties in these latter two positions, he will bring blessings to others of mankind, for all the nations are to be blessed by means of Abraham’s seed. Those in the new covenant are first blessed by Christ, the primary Seed (Ga 3:16, 29), being brought in as associate members of the seed. Being made kings and priests by reason of the new covenant that he mediated, they will share in administering the blessings of Jesus’ sacrifice and of his Kingdom rule to all the nations of the earth. Christ’s mediatorship, having accomplished its purpose by bringing “the Israel of God” into this position, thus results in benefits and blessings to all mankind.—Ga 6:16; Ge 22:17, 18.
There are, thus, others not of the 144,000 “sealed” ones who also pray to Jehovah God in the name of Christ, putting faith in the merit of his ransom sacrifice. This sacrifice is not only for those for whom Jesus mediates the new covenant but also for all mankind expressing faith in Christ. (1Jo 2:2) These not in the new covenant also appreciate that “there is not another name under heaven that has been given among men by which we must get saved.” (Ac 4:12) They, too, look to Jesus Christ as their great heavenly High Priest, through whom they can approach God and through whose ministration they can get forgiveness of sin. (Heb 4:14-16) Revelation 21:22-24 points out that ‘the nations will walk in the light of New Jerusalem,’ where Jehovah God is the light and the Lamb Jesus Christ is the lamp.
MEDITATION
pp. 363–364
MEDITATION
The kind of deep, concentrated thinking in which a person seriously reflects on past experiences, ponders and muses over current matters, or thoughtfully contemplates possible future events.
In order to meditate properly, a person needs to be free from distractions, alone with his thoughts, so to speak. Isaac, for example, went out walking alone in the early evening to meditate, possibly about his coming marriage to Rebekah. (Ge 24:63) It was during the solitude of the night watches that the psalmist meditated on the greatness of his Grand Creator. (Ps 63:6) The meditations of the heart should be focused on beneficial things, on Jehovah’s splendor and activities, on things pleasing to him (Ps 19:14; 49:3; 77:12; 143:5; Php 4:8), and not on the devices of the wicked.—Pr 24:1, 2.
By engaging in profitable meditation, one will not be inclined to give foolish answers. He will seriously think out these matters of importance, and as a result, the answers given will be from the heart and will not be something to regret later on.—Pr 15:28.
When Joshua was appointed as the overseer of the nation of Israel, he was instructed to make a copy of Jehovah’s law, and he was told (as rendered in many Bible versions) to “meditate” thereon day and night. (Jos 1:8; AS, KJ, JB, RS) The Hebrew word here for “meditate” is ha·ghahʹ. It basically means “utter inarticulate sounds” and is rendered “moan,” ‘growl,’ ‘coo,’ and ‘mutter.’ (Isa 16:7; 31:4; 38:14; 59:3) Ha·ghahʹ also has the meanings “utter in an undertone” and “meditate.” (Ps 35:28; Pr 15:28) The New World Translation appropriately renders the Hebrew term ha·ghahʹ, appearing in Joshua 1:8, “you must in an undertone read.” (See also Ps 1:2.) Reading in an undertone would impress more indelibly on the mind the material on which one was meditating. Gesenius’s Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon (translated by S. Tregelles, 1901, p. 215) says of ha·ghahʹ: “Prop[erly] to speak with oneself, murmuring and in a low voice, as is often done by those who are musing.”—Compare Ps 35:28; 37:30; 71:24; Isa 8:19; 33:18.
The apostle Paul told Timothy that he should ponder over or be meditating on his conduct, ministry, and teaching. As an overseer, Timothy had to be unusually careful that he taught sound doctrine and that his way of life was exemplary.—1Ti 4:15.
Wrong Meditation. After the apostles Peter and John had been arrested by the captain of the temple and the Jewish rulers had threatened them and charged them not to teach further on the basis of Jesus’ name, the apostles returned to the other disciples. These prayed to God, referring to David’s prophetic words, saying: “‘Why did nations become tumultuous and peoples meditate upon empty things?’ . . . Even so, both Herod and Pontius Pilate with men of nations and with peoples of Israel were in actuality gathered together in this city against your holy servant Jesus, whom you anointed, in order to do what things your hand and counsel had foreordained to occur.”—Ac 4:1-3, 18, 21, 23-28.
The “empty things” here spoken of are shown by the context to be, not the things that people ordinarily seek in life, but things that are devoid of all good—actually thinking, speaking, and attempting to fight against Jehovah and his servants—utterly futile things.—Ac 4:25.
King David said of those who hated him and sought his death: “Deceptions they keep muttering [form of ha·ghahʹ] all day long.” (Ps 38:12) These meditations were not mere passing thoughts. They were deeply rooted in the heart, their inclination being toward that wicked pursuit. The writer of Proverbs says of such men: “Despoiling is what their heart keeps meditating, and trouble is what their own lips keep speaking.”—Pr 24:2.
Jesus said to those hating him: “Why are you reasoning these things in your hearts?” (Mr 2:8) Of all who would ‘suppress the truth in an unrighteous way,’ the apostle Paul says: “They became empty-headed in their reasonings and their unintelligent heart became darkened.” Such meditation proves fatal to those indulging in it.—Ro 1:18, 21.
MEEKNESS
p. 364
MEEKNESS
A mildness of temper, without haughtiness or vanity. The mental disposition that enables one to endure injury with patience and without irritation, resentment, or vindictive retaliation. It is a close companion of and seldom found separate from such other virtues as humility, lowliness of mind, and gentleness. (See HUMILITY; MILDNESS.) The Hebrew word translated “meek” (ʽa·nawʹ) comes from the root ʽa·nahʹ, which means “afflict, humble, humiliate.”
In the Bible, meekness is emphasized as one’s mental attitude first of all toward God, then toward fellow creatures. For example, it is written: “The meek ones will certainly increase their rejoicing in Jehovah himself.” (Isa 29:19) Meek persons are teachable—Jehovah “will teach the meek ones his way” (Ps 25:9)—and they are willing to endure discipline from the hand of God, though such is grievous at the time. (Heb 12:4-11) Meekness causes persons to wait upon Jehovah to right the wrongs and injuries unjustly suffered, instead of becoming heated up with anger. (Ps 37:8-11) Such persons are not disappointed, for Jehovah’s appointed one, the “twig out of the stump of Jesse,” will give reproof in righteousness “in behalf of the meek ones of the earth.”—Isa 11:1-4.
Moses. Moses was just such a man, “by far the meekest of all the men who were upon the surface of the ground,” one who could take criticism without resentment. (Nu 12:3) The occasion of this comment on his meekness was the time when Miriam and Aaron murmured against Moses. In reality, it was an uncalled-for complaint against Jehovah and one that he quickly took note of and reproved.—Nu 12:1-15.
Some commentators charge that for Moses to record this reference to his own meekness was unjustified self-praise. Other critics claim the statement was added later by someone else, while still others offer this as evidence that Moses did not write the Pentateuch after all. However, Cook’s Commentary says concerning these words: “When we regard them as uttered by Moses not ‘proprio motu [of his own initiative],’ but under the direction of the Holy Spirit which was upon him (cf. xi. 17), they exhibit a certain ‘objectivity,’ which is a witness at once to their genuineness and also to their inspiration. There is about these words, as also about the passages in which Moses no less unequivocally records his own faults (cf. xx. 12 sqq.; Ex. iv. 24 sqq.; Deut. i. 37), the simplicity of one who bare witness of himself, but not to himself (cf. St Matt. xi. 28, 29). The words are inserted to explain how it was that Moses took no steps to vindicate himself, and why consequently the Lord so promptly intervened.”
Jesus Christ. Jesus demonstrated meekness by enduring all manner of personal injury without a word of complaint, even allowing himself to be led to the slaughter as a lamb without opening his mouth in protest. (Php 2:5-8; Heb 12:2; Ac 8:32-35; Isa 53:7) This Greater-than-Moses also recommended himself to others as a meek or mild-tempered person. (Mt 11:28, 29, AS, KJ, ED, NW, Ro) As Isaiah 61:1 foretold, he was anointed with Jehovah’s spirit “to tell good news to the meek ones.” After reading this prophecy in the synagogue of his hometown of Nazareth, Jesus declared: “Today this scripture that you just heard is fulfilled.” (Lu 4:16-21) In thus sending his beloved Son to teach the meek concerning salvation, God was indeed showing them very special favor.—Ps 149:4; Pr 3:34.
Brings Benefits. The invitation expressed by the prophet Zephaniah is still extended to meek persons of the earth: “Seek Jehovah, all you meek ones of the earth, who have practiced His own judicial decision. Seek righteousness, seek meekness [or, humbleness; humility]. Probably you may be concealed in the day of Jehovah’s anger.” (Zep 2:3, ftn) Above and beyond that are other wonderful promises extended to such ones. For example: “The meek ones themselves will possess the earth, and they will indeed find their exquisite delight in the abundance of peace.” (Ps 37:11) In both a spiritual and a literal sense, “the meek ones will eat and be satisfied.”—Ps 22:26.
So, in contrast with the wicked who lead the meek astray and seek to destroy them (Am 2:7; 8:4), Jehovah listens to their heartfelt desires by answering their prayers; their hope in Jehovah is not disappointed. (Ps 10:17; 9:18) It is a true proverb, “Better is it to be lowly in spirit with the meek ones than to divide spoil with the self-exalted ones.”—Pr 16:19.
MEGIDDO
pp. 364–366
MEGIDDO
(Me·gidʹdo).
One of the more important cities of the Promised Land, located about 90 km (56 mi) N of Jerusalem and 31 km (19 mi) SE of the modern city of Haifa. It was built on a plot of somewhat over 4 ha (10 acres), atop a mound known today as Tell el-Mutesellim (Tel Megiddo), which rises nearly 21 m (70 ft) above the valley below.—PICTURES and MAP, Vol. 1, p. 953.
Strategic. Situated in this strategic spot overlooking and dominating the fertile western section of the Jezreel Valley (Plain of Esdraelon, also known as “the valley plain of Megiddo”; 2Ch 35:22; Zec 12:11), it easily controlled the major trade and military routes that intersected there. Both Biblical history and secular records tell how the armies of many nations fought decisive battles around Megiddo because of its commanding position. Near this site “by the waters of Megiddo,” Judge Barak defeated Jabin’s mighty forces under Sisera, which included 900 chariots outfitted with iron scythes. (Jg 4:7, 13-16; 5:19) It was at Megiddo that King Ahaziah of Judah died after being mortally wounded near Ibleam on orders of Jehu. (2Ki 9:27) At Megiddo King Josiah of Judah was mortally wounded when he intercepted the Egyptian army under Pharaoh Nechoh that was on its way to help the Assyrians at the river Euphrates.—2Ki 23:29, 30; 2Ch 35:22.
At various times during its long history, as archaeological diggings show, Megiddo was heavily fortified. Ruins have been uncovered showing that it once had walls between 4 and 5 m (13 and 16 ft) thick, which were later increased to more than 7.5 m (25 ft) thick, sections of which were still over 3.3 m (11 ft) high when found.
History. The first mention of Megiddo lists its king among the 31 that Joshua defeated in the initial conquest of the Promised Land. (Jos 12:7, 8, 21, 24) When the land was apportioned, Megiddo, together with its dependent towns, became an enclave city belonging to the tribe of Manasseh, though it was situated in the territory of Issachar. (Jos 17:11; 1Ch 7:29) However, during the period of the Judges, Manasseh was not able to drive the Canaanites out of this stronghold. At best, when Israel became strong, the inhabitants of this city were regimented for forced labor.—Jg 1:27, 28.
Under David’s reign, when the boundaries of the kingdom were extended to their full limits, all Canaanite elements within the Promised Land were subjugated, including Megiddo. This allowed Solomon to include Megiddo in the fifth-named district set up to supply the royal household with food one month out of the year.—1Ki 4:7, 8, 12.
Solomon also fortified Megiddo, and it may have become one of his chariot cities where some of his 12,000 steeds were stabled. (1Ki 9:15-19; 10:26) At Megiddo archaeologists have found very extensive remains of what some scholars (but not all) think were stables capable of accommodating upwards of 450 horses. At first these structures were credited to Solomon’s time, but many later archaeologists redated them to a later period, perhaps the time of Ahab.
Solomonic gate at Megiddo, like the ones found at Hazor and Gezer
Zechariah’s prophecy (12:11) speaks of a ‘great wailing’ that occurred “in the valley plain of Megiddo,” which may be a reference to the lamentation over King Josiah, who was killed there in battle. (2Ki 23:29, 30) There is a slight difference in the Hebrew spelling of Megiddo here in the book of Zechariah. Instead of the conventional Hebrew spelling Meghid·dohʹ, it is Meghid·dohnʹ, a prolonged form similar to that found at Revelation 16:16.—See HAR–MAGEDON.
MEHETABEL
p. 366
MEHETABEL
(Me·hetʹa·bel) [probably, God Does Good].
1. Daughter of the woman Matred and wife of Edomite King Hadar (Hadad).—Ge 36:31, 39; 1Ch 1:50.
2. Ancestor (probably the grandfather) of the Shemaiah hired by Tobiah and Sanballat to try to induce Nehemiah to sin out of fear.—Ne 6:10-14.
MEHIDA
p. 366
MEHIDA
(Me·hiʹda).
Ancestor of a family of Nethinim whose “sons” or descendants returned to Judah from Babylonian exile with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 43, 52; Ne 7:54.
MEHIR
p. 366
MEHOLATHITE
p. 366
MEHOLATHITE
(Me·holʹath·ite) [Of (Belonging to) Abel-meholah].
The designation for Adriel (a son-in-law of Saul) and his father Barzillai. (1Sa 18:19; 2Sa 21:8) It evidently denotes that they were from the town of Abel-meholah.—See ABEL-MEHOLAH.
MEHUJAEL
p. 366
MEHUJAEL
(Me·huʹja·el) [Struck by God].
Great-grandson of Cain. Mehujael was the father of Methushael and the grandfather of Lamech (not the Lamech descended from Seth).—Ge 4:17, 18.
MEHUMAN
p. 366
MEHUMAN
(Me·huʹman).
One of the court officials of Persian King Ahasuerus (Xerxes I), who ruled in the days of Mordecai and Esther. Mehuman was named first among the seven court officials ordered by Ahasuerus to bring Queen Vashti into his presence.—Es 1:10, 11.
ME-JARKON
p. 366
ME-JARKON
(Me-jarʹkon) [Waters of the Jarkon].
Some scholars believe that Me-jarkon in the territory of Dan (Jos 19:40, 41, 46) is the Nahr el-ʽAuja (Nahal Yarqon), which enters the Mediterranean Sea about 6 km (3.5 mi) NNE of Joppa. Its headwaters, among the largest springs in Palestine, surface about 20 km (12 mi) inland near the suggested site of Aphek (No. 3).
Another view is that the original Hebrew text, like the Greek Septuagint, may have read ‘and on the west [or, on the sea] Jarkon.’ Tell Qasileh (Tel Qasila), situated within the limits of Tel Aviv-Yafo (Joppa), has been presented as a possible identification for Jarkon.
MELATIAH
p. 366
MELATIAH
(Mel·a·tiʹah) [Jah Has Provided Escape].
A Gibeonite who assisted in repairing part of Jerusalem’s wall under Nehemiah’s supervision in 455 B.C.E.—Ne 3:7.
MELCHI
p. 366
MELCHI
(Melʹchi) [from Heb., meaning “My King”].
The name of two maternal ancestors of Jesus Christ.
1. The “son” (or descendant) of Addi and father (or ancestor) of Neri.—Lu 3:27, 28.
2. The “son” (or descendant) of Jannai and father (or ancestor) of Levi.—Lu 3:23, 24.
MELCHIZEDEK
pp. 366–367
MELCHIZEDEK
(Mel·chizʹe·dek) [King of Righteousness].
King of ancient Salem and “priest of the Most High God,” Jehovah. (Ge 14:18, 22) He is the first priest mentioned in the Scriptures; he occupied that position sometime prior to 1933 B.C.E. Being the king of Salem, which means “Peace,” Melchizedek is identified by the apostle Paul as “King of Peace” and, on the basis of his name, as “King of Righteousness.” (Heb 7:1, 2) Ancient Salem is understood to have been the nucleus of the later city of Jerusalem, and its name was incorporated in that of Jerusalem, which is sometimes referred to as “Salem.”—Ps 76:2.
After Abram (Abraham) defeated Chedorlaomer and his confederate kings, the patriarch came to the Low Plain of Shaveh or “the king’s Low Plain.” There Melchizedek “brought out bread and wine” and blessed Abraham, saying: “Blessed be Abram of the Most High God, Producer of heaven and earth; and blessed be the Most High God, who has delivered your oppressors into your hand!” At that Abraham gave the king-priest “a tenth of everything,” that is, of “the chief spoils” he had acquired in his successful warfare against the allied kings.—Ge 14:17-20; Heb 7:4.
Christ’s Priesthood Typified. In a notable Messianic prophecy the sworn oath of Jehovah to David’s “Lord” is: “You are a priest to time indefinite according to the manner of Melchizedek!” (Ps 110:1, 4) This inspired psalm gave the Hebrews reason to regard the promised Messiah as the one in whom the office of priest and king would be combined. The apostle Paul, in the letter to the Hebrews, removed any doubt about the identity of the one foretold, speaking of “Jesus, who has become a high priest according to the manner of Melchizedek forever.”—Heb 6:20; 5:10; see COVENANT.
Direct appointment. Jehovah evidently appointed Melchizedek to be a priest. In discussing Jesus’ status as the great High Priest, Paul showed that a man does not take the honor “of his own accord, but only when he is called by God, just as Aaron also was.” He also explained that “the Christ did not glorify himself by becoming a high priest, but was glorified by him who spoke with reference to him: ‘You are my son; I, today, I have become your father,’” and the apostle next applies the prophetic words of Psalm 110:4 to Jesus Christ.—Heb 5:1, 4-6.
‘Received tithes from Levi.’ Melchizedek’s priestly status was not linked with the priesthood of Israel, and as the Scriptures point out, it was higher than the Aaronic priesthood. One factor indicating this is the deference accorded to Melchizedek by Abraham, the forefather of the entire nation of Israel, including the priestly tribe of Levi. Abraham, “Jehovah’s friend,” who became “the father of all those having faith” (Jas 2:23; Ro 4:11), gave a tenth, or a “tithe,” to this priest of the Most High God. Paul shows that the Levites collected tithes from their brothers, who also issued from the loins of Abraham. However, he points out that Melchizedek “who did not trace his genealogy from them took tithes from Abraham,” and “through Abraham even Levi who receives tithes has paid tithes, for he was still in the loins of his forefather when Melchizedek met him.” Thus, though the Levitical priests received tithes from the people of Israel, they, as represented in their ancestor Abraham, paid tithes to Melchizedek. Furthermore, the superiority of Melchizedek’s priesthood is shown in that he blessed Abraham, Paul pointing out that “the less is blessed by the greater.” Such factors are among those making Melchizedek a suitable type of the great High Priest Jesus Christ.—Heb 7:4-10.
No predecessors or successors. Paul clearly indicates that perfection was unattainable through the Levitical priesthood, thus necessitating the appearance of a priest “according to the manner of Melchizedek.” He points out that Christ sprang from Judah, a nonpriestly tribe, but, citing Jesus’ similarity to Melchizedek, shows that he became a priest, “not according to the law of a commandment depending upon the flesh, but according to the power of an indestructible life.” Aaron and his sons became priests without an oath, but the priesthood conferred on Christ was ordained by an oath of Jehovah. Also, whereas the Levitical priests kept dying and needed to have successors, the resurrected Jesus Christ “because of continuing alive forever has his priesthood without any successors” and, therefore, is able “to save completely those who are approaching God through him, because he is always alive to plead for them.”—Heb 7:11-25.
How was it true that Melchizedek had ‘neither beginning of days nor end of life’?
Paul isolated an outstanding fact respecting Melchizedek, in saying of him: “In being fatherless, motherless, without genealogy, having neither a beginning of days nor an end of life, but having been made like the Son of God, he remains a priest perpetually.” (Heb 7:3) Like other humans, Melchizedek was born and he died. However, the names of his father and mother are not furnished, his ancestry and posterity are not disclosed, and the Scriptures contain no information about the beginning of his days or the end of his life. Thus, Melchizedek could fittingly foreshadow Jesus Christ, who has an unending priesthood. As Melchizedek had no recorded predecessor or successor in his priesthood, so too Christ was preceded by no high priest similar to himself, and the Bible shows that none will ever succeed him. Furthermore, although Jesus was born in the tribe of Judah and in the kingly line of David, his fleshly ancestry had no bearing on his priesthood, nor was it by virtue of human ancestry that the offices of both priest and king were combined in him. These things were as a result of Jehovah’s own oath to him.
A view that appears in the Targums of Jerusalem and that has gained wide acceptance among the Jews and others is that Melchizedek was Noah’s son Shem. Shem was then alive and even outlived Abraham’s wife Sarah. Also, Noah specifically blessed Shem. (Ge 9:26, 27) But this identification has not been confirmed. The fact remains that Melchizedek’s nationality, genealogy, and offspring are left undisclosed in the Scriptures, and that with good reason, for he could thus typify Jesus Christ, who by Jehovah’s sworn oath “has become a high priest according to the manner of Melchizedek forever.”—Heb 6:20.
MELEA
p. 367
MELECH
p. 367
MELECH
(Melʹech) [King].
One of the sons of Micah and a descendant of King Saul of Israel, actually, the great-grandson of Saul’s son Jonathan.—1Ch 8:33-35; 9:39-41.
MEM
p. 368
MEM
[מ; final, ם].
The 13th letter of the Hebrew alphabet. It is one of the five Hebrew letters that have a different form when used as the final letter of a word. In the Hebrew, it appears as the initial letter in each of the eight verses in Psalm 119:97-104; see HEBREW, II.
MEMORIAL
p. 368
MEMORIAL TOMB
pp. 368–369
MEMORIAL TOMB
A burial place in which the remains of a deceased person were placed with the hope that he would be remembered, especially by God.
Concerning the Greek words used to refer to a burial place or tomb, A. T. Robertson in Word Pictures in the New Testament (1932, Vol. V, p. 87) states: “Taphos (grave) presents the notion of burial (thapto, to bury) as in Matt. 23:27, mnemeion (from mnaomai, mimnesko, to remind) is a memorial (sepulchre as a monument).” Related to mne·meiʹon is the word mneʹma, which appears to have a corresponding meaning, referring also to “a memorial or record of a thing or a dead person, then a sepulchral monument, and hence a tomb.”—Vine’s Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words, 1981, Vol. 2, p. 173.
Such a tomb might be an excavated grave in the ground or, as was often the case among the Hebrews, might be a natural cave or a rock-cut vault. (Compare Ac 7:16 and Ge 23:19, 20.) As has been seen above, whereas the word taʹphos (grave) gives emphasis to the idea of burial, the words mneʹma (tomb) and mne·meiʹon (memorial tomb) lay stress on the thought of preserving the memory of the deceased person. These latter words, therefore, appear to carry a greater idea of permanence than taʹphos; they are related to the Latin word monumentum.
It seems evident that Jewish burial tombs were customarily built outside the cities, a major exception being those of the kings. The references to such tombs in the Christian Greek Scriptures would all appear to place them outside the cities, except the reference to David’s tomb at Acts 2:29. Being thus withdrawn and also being avoided by the Jews, because of the ceremonial uncleanness connected with them, the areas in which such tombs were located were at times the haunt of crazed or demonized persons.—Mt 8:28; Mr 5:5.
Not Ornate. While serving as a remembrance of the deceased person, the Jewish memorial tombs in general do not appear to have been ornate or ostentatious. Some were so unpretentious and inconspicuous that men might walk upon them without being aware of it. (Lu 11:44) Although it was the custom of the pagan peoples around them to make their tombs as lavish as their circumstances allowed, the early Jewish tombs that have been found are notable for their simplicity. This was because the Jews’ worship allowed no veneration of the dead and did not foster any ideas of a conscious existence after death in a spirit world, ideas such as those held by the Egyptians, Canaanites, and Babylonians. Thus, while many critics make the claim that the worship of the nation of Israel was, from early times, syncretistic, that is, resulting from the union of conflicting beliefs and having developed by the addition of tenets and practices from earlier religions, the fundamental resistance to such religious corruption is evidenced once again in the plainness of their tombs. Deviations, however, did occur. Jesus shows that in his day it was the practice of the scribes and Pharisees to decorate the memorial tombs of the prophets and others. (Mt 23:29, 30) Under Greek and Roman influence, the tendency among the wealthy at that time was toward more pretentious tombs.
Aside from the tomb of John the Baptizer (Mr 6:29), the principal tombs considered in the Christian Greek Scriptures are those of Lazarus and of Jesus. Lazarus’ tomb was typically Jewish, being a cave with a stone lying against the opening, which opening may have been relatively small, if we conclude that similar tombs found in Palestine are comparable. The context would indicate it was outside the village.—Joh 11:30-34, 38-44.
Jesus’ Tomb. The tomb used for Jesus’ burial was a new one belonging to Joseph of Arimathea; it was not a cave but had been quarried in a rock-mass situated in a garden not far from the place of Jesus’ impalement. The tomb had an entrance requiring a big stone to close it, and this stone apparently was of the circular type sometimes used. (Mt 27:57-60; Mr 16:3, 4; Joh 19:41, 42) It may have had, within it, benchlike shelves cut into the walls or burial niches cut vertically into the wall on which bodies could be placed.—Compare Mr 16:5.
Claims are made for two principal sites as being the original location of Jesus’ tomb. One is the traditional site over which the Church of the Holy Sepulchre has been erected. The other site is that known as the Garden Tomb, which is cut out of a huge stone protruding from the side of a hill and is outside even the present city walls. No definite proof exists, however, that either of these places authentically represents the memorial tomb in which Jesus was laid.—See GOLGOTHA.
‘Tombs Opened’ at Jesus’ Death. The text at Matthew 27:52, 53 concerning “the memorial tombs [that] were opened” as the result of an earthquake occurring at the time of Jesus’ death has caused considerable discussion, some holding that a resurrection occurred. However, a comparison with the texts concerning the resurrection makes clear that these verses do not describe a resurrection but merely a throwing of bodies out of their tombs, similar to incidents that have taken place in more recent times, as in Ecuador in 1949 and again in Sonsón, Colombia, in 1962, when 200 corpses in the cemetery were thrown out of their tombs by a violent earth tremor.—El Tiempo, Bogotá, Colombia, July 31, 1962.
Remembrance by God. In view of the underlying thought of remembrance associated with mne·meiʹon, the use of this word (rather than taʹphos) at John 5:28 with regard to the resurrection of “all those in the memorial tombs” seems particularly appropriate and contrasts sharply with the thought of complete repudiation and effacement from all memory as represented by Gehenna. (Mt 10:28; 23:33; Mr 9:43) The importance attached to burial by the Hebrews (see BURIAL, BURIAL PLACES) is indicative of their concern that they be remembered, primarily by Jehovah God in whom they had faith as “the rewarder of those earnestly seeking him.” (Heb 11:1, 2, 6) Inscriptions of the tombs of Israelite origin are very rare and, when found, often consist of only the name. The outstanding kings of Judah left no magnificent monuments with their praises and exploits engraved thereon, as did the kings of other nations. Thus it seems evident that the concern of faithful men of ancient times was that their name be in the “book of remembrance” described at Malachi 3:16.—Compare Ec 7:1; see NAME.
The basic idea of remembrance involved in the original Greek words for “tomb” or “memorial tomb” also gives added meaning to the plea of the evildoer impaled alongside Jesus to “remember me when you get into your kingdom.”—Lu 23:42.
MEMPHIS
pp. 369–370
MEMPHIS
(Memʹphis).
One of the capitals of ancient Egypt, identified with the ruins at Mit Rahiney, about 23 km (14 mi) S of Cairo, on the W side of the Nile River. Memphis was for long the most important city in “Lower Egypt” (that is, the Delta region and a small section to the S thereof).
At Hosea 9:6 the city is called Moph in the Hebrew text (rendered “Memphis” in most English translations). Elsewhere it is referred to by the Hebrew Noph.—Isa 19:13; Jer 2:16; 44:1; 46:14, 19; Eze 30:13, 16.
History. According to legend, recounted by Greek historian Herodotus (II, 99), Memphis was established by a ruler named Menes; no historical evidence has been found, however, for this supposed founder of the “First Dynasty” of Egyptian rulers.
Memphis’ geographic situation was ideally suited for a capital city of this land of the Nile. Lying just a little south of the apex of the Delta (that is, the point where the Nile River divides up into its branches), it could exercise control not only over the Delta region to the north but also over the traffic on the Nile. Desert and mountains made difficult any approach to the city from the W, and the Nile itself and the hills beyond served as a protection from the E. Thus, Memphis, on the border between Upper (southern) and Lower (northern) Egypt, anciently held the key to all Egypt, much as modern Cairo does today in a nearby location.
Commercial. The city was a great commercial center throughout its history, declining only after the Greek conquest when Alexandria on the northern coast became the country’s most thriving port. According to some historians, Memphis became widely reputed for its glass manufacture, Rome being a principal importer of its wares. Acacia trees were also cultivated in the area to supply wood for making furniture, ships for Egypt’s navy, and military weapons.
Political. Politically, also, Memphis held great prominence, particularly during the period Egyptologists call the “Old Kingdom” and on down into the “Middle Kingdom.” Most historians believe that the seat of government of the earliest dynasties was at Memphis, though perhaps moving to Thebes (Biblical No-amon, about 480 km [300 mi] farther S) for a time. It seems likely that the capital was still at Memphis when Abraham visited Egypt and had his experience with the ruling Pharaoh.—Ge 12:10-20.
The Biblical evidence seems to indicate that during the Israelites’ sojourn in Egypt the Egyptian capital was in Lower (Northern) Egypt within reasonably easy access of the land of Goshen, where the Israelites were dwelling. (Ge 47:1, 2; see GOSHEN No. 1.) Moses’ meeting Pharaoh ‘by the Nile River’ would appear to favor the capital’s being at Memphis rather than down in the Delta region (as some suggest), for the Nile split into several branches upon reaching the Delta.—Ex 7:15.
Because of its prominence, Memphis figures in several prophecies involving Egypt. At Jeremiah 2:16, the prophet spoke of Noph (Memphis) and Tahpanes (a city in the Delta region) as “feeding on [Israel] at the crown of the head,” that is, stripping Israel and making it as if bald. This meant a humiliation for God’s professed people, accompanied by mourning. (Compare 2Ki 2:23; Isa 22:12.) In the case of both the northern kingdom of Israel and the southern kingdom (Judah), Egypt, as here represented by Memphis and Tahpanes, proved to be a futile source of hoped-for aid and support, while at the same time showing itself ready to exploit God’s covenant people for selfish advantage.—Ho 7:11; Isa 30:1-3; 2Ki 23:31-35.
Religious. Memphis was a center of religion and of learning in Egypt, but back in the eighth century B.C.E., Isaiah foretold that the vaunted wisdom of the princes (perhaps priestly princes) of Noph (Memphis) would fail and Egypt would be misled. (Isa 19:13) Such counselors evidently fostered a false sense of security in Egypt as regards the aggressive power of Assyria.
Memorials of Ethiopian King Tirhakah’s reign over Egypt have been found at Memphis. Though Tirhakah managed to survive his encounter with Assyrian King Sennacherib in Canaan (732 B.C.E.; 2Ki 19:9), Sennacherib’s son Esar-haddon later shattered the Egyptian army, forcing them to retreat to Memphis. Esar-haddon’s own record of the subsequent conflict reads: “I led siege to Memphis, his [Tirhakah’s] royal residence, and conquered it in half a day by means of mines, breaches and assault ladders; I destroyed (it), tore down (its walls) and burnt it down.” (Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, p. 293) Apparently a few years later Egypt’s forces retook Memphis, massacring the Assyrian garrison. But Ashurbanipal, son of Esar-haddon, marched into Egypt and drove the rulers out of Memphis and back up the Nile (southward).
When Assyria went into decline in the latter part of the seventh century B.C.E., Memphis came back under full Egyptian control. Following Babylonian King Nebuchadnezzar’s desolation of Judah in 607 B.C.E., Jewish refugees fled into Egypt, taking up residence in Memphis and other cities. (Jer 44:1) Through his prophets Jeremiah and Ezekiel, Jehovah condemned them to disaster and foretold that Nebuchadnezzar would strike Egypt a devastating blow, with Memphis (Noph) experiencing the full force of the attack. (Jer 44:11-14; 46:13, 14, 19; Eze 30:10-13) The Babylonian attackers of Memphis would confidently attack the city in broad daylight.—Eze 30:16.
Memphis again came in for a severe defeat at the hands of Persian King Cambyses in 525 B.C.E., thereafter becoming the seat of a Persian satrapy. The city never fully recovered from the effects of this conquest. With the rise of Alexandria under the Ptolemies, Memphis declined steadily and by the seventh century of the Common Era had become vast ruins.
Memphis was among the foremost sacred cities of ancient Egypt, along with nearby On (Heliopolis). (Ge 41:50) Especially important were the shrines dedicated to the god Ptah and to the sacred bull Apis. The god Ptah, according to the “Memphite theology” devised by the priests of Memphis, was the creator (sharing this distinction with other gods such as Thoth, Ra, and Osiris), and his mythological activity apparently was modeled on the actual role of the Pharaoh in human affairs. Classical historians describe the temple of Ptah at Memphis as being periodically enlarged and beautified. Enormous statues adorned it.
The Apis bull, a specially marked live bull, was kept at Memphis and worshiped as the incarnation of the god Osiris, though in certain legends it is also connected with the god Ptah. At its death, public mourning was carried on, and an impressive burial of the bull was made at nearby Saqqara. (When the tomb there was opened in the 19th century, investigators found the embalmed bodies of over 60 bulls and cows.) The selection of a new Apis bull and its enthronement at Memphis was an equally elaborate ceremony. This worship may have influenced the rebellious Israelites in their idea of worshiping Jehovah through a golden calf. (Ex 32:4, 5) The worship of the foreign goddess Astarte was also prominent at Memphis, and there were temples to Egyptian gods and goddesses such as Hathor, Amon, Imhotep, Isis, Osiris-Sokar, Anubis, and others. This whole array of ancient deities and their idols was due for destruction by divine judgment.—Eze 30:13.
Royal burial sites. Evidence of Memphis’ past importance is seen from the vast burial grounds close by the ancient site, these areas containing some 20 pyramids or royal monumental tombs. The prominence of Memphis as a royal burial site doubtless is reflected in Hosea’s prophecy against faithless Israel in the eighth century B.C.E., to the effect that “Egypt itself will collect them together; Memphis, for its part, will bury them.” (Ho 9:6) Among the pyramids found at Saqqara, near Memphis, is the Step Pyramid built by King Djoser (“Third Dynasty”), considered to be the oldest freestanding stone structure known. Farther to the WNW of Memphis are the far more impressive pyramids of Giza and the Great Sphinx. Today these tombs and similar stone structures are all that remain to indicate Memphis’ past religious glory. As foretold, the city has become “a mere object of astonishment.”—Jer 46:19.
MEMUCAN
p. 371
MEMUCAN
(Me·muʹcan).
The chief spokesman for the seven Medo-Persian princes on the occasion that Vashti refused to obey King Ahasuerus. (Es 1:13-15) Memucan’s opinion was that Vashti had wronged not only the king but also the princes and the people of the empire and that she should therefore be removed as queen, so that all wives of the empire might learn to be obedient to their husbands. The king and the other princes agreed with Memucan, and a royal decree to this effect was written among the unchangeable laws of the Medes and Persians.—Es 1:16-22.
These “seven princes of Persia and Media” were “versed in law and legal cases.” They were the king’s closest advisers, “sitting first in the kingdom.” (Es 1:13, 14) That the Persian court had such a council of seven is confirmed by Ezra 7:14.
MENAHEM
p. 371
MENAHEM
(Menʹa·hem) [One Who Comforts].
Son of Gadi and king of Israel for ten years from about 790 B.C.E. Upon learning that Shallum had assassinated King Zechariah, Menahem went from Tirzah to Samaria and killed the assassin there. He then assumed rulership. Evidently during the early part of his reign Menahem struck down Tiphsah “and all that was in it and its territory out from Tirzah, because it did not open up.” The town was apparently reluctant to open its gate to him. (LXX, Vg, Sy) Harsh treatment was meted out to the populace: “All its pregnant women he ripped up.”—2Ki 15:10, 13-17.
Menahem did what was bad in Jehovah’s eyes. He promoted calf worship, failing to depart from the sins of Jeroboam, the first king of the ten-tribe kingdom. During his reign, King Pul (Tiglath-pileser III) invaded Israel, and Menahem was forced to pay that Assyrian monarch “a thousand talents of silver.” ($6,606,000) He acquired this sum by imposing an assessment of 50 silver shekels upon each of “the valiant, mighty men” of Israel. Since a talent of silver equaled about 3,000 shekels, the silver was obtained from about 60,000 persons. Menahem gave the silver to the Assyrian king, “that his hands might prove to be with him to strengthen the kingdom in his own hand.” Upon receiving this amount, Pul withdrew from the land.—2Ki 15:19, 20.
Menahem is named in an inscription of Tiglath-pileser III as “Menahem of Samaria” (Me-ni-hi-im-me alSa-me-ri-na-a-a), being listed there, along with Syrian King Rezon (Ra-hi-a-nu) and King Hiram (Hi-ru-um-mu) of Tyre (different from the Hiram of David’s day), as a ruler from whom that Assyrian monarch claims to have received tribute. (Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, pp. 282, 283) Menahem died about 781 B.C.E., and his son Pekahiah succeeded him on Israel’s throne.—2Ki 15:22.
MENE
p. 371
MENE
(Meʹne).
The opening word of a cryptic message miraculously inscribed on the plaster wall of King Belshazzar’s banquet hall in Babylon on the night of October 5, 539 B.C.E. (Gregorian calendar), just before the city’s fall to the Medes and Persians. According to Daniel, who was empowered by Jehovah to read the inscription and give its interpretation, the writing read: “MENE, MENE, TEKEL and PARSIN.” (Da 5:25) The inscription evidently consisted only of consonants and required intelligent and proper vocalization, as well as correct interpretation. The words themselves literally mean: “A mina, a mina, a shekel, and half shekels.”
In giving the accurate interpretation, Daniel said first: “This is the interpretation of the word: MENE, God has numbered the days of your kingdom and has finished it.” (Da 5:26) Even that portion of the message should have made things clear to King Belshazzar. Jehovah had dethroned mighty Nebuchadnezzar, who had been more powerful than Belshazzar. So He should be able to cut down the number of days of Belshazzar’s kingship and those of his coregent and father, Nabonidus. Jehovah could bring the dynasty to its end. The word “MENE” appeared twice in the inscription, perhaps because the message applied to both rulers in the kingdom of Babylon at that time, Nabonidus and Belshazzar. However, Daniel, in giving the interpretation, used “MENE” only once, possibly because only Belshazzar was present on this occasion.
The Bible does not reveal why none of Babylon’s wise men were able to read the writing. (Da 5:8) It may have been because of the cryptic nature of the message, or the writing itself may have been in a script or language unknown to them.
MENNA
p. 371
MENSTRUATION
pp. 371–372
MENSTRUATION
(men·stru·aʹtion).
The periodic discharge of the menses (blood, fluid, and some tissue debris) from a woman’s uterus. Menstruation of women is generally a monthly experience, occurring about every four weeks. Girls begin menstruating at puberty, and this function normally continues until menopause, each menstrual flow usually lasting from three to five days.
The Scriptures associate menstruation with impurity and uncleanness (Le 12:2; Eze 22:10; 36:17), a form of the Hebrew word relating to it (nid·dahʹ) sometimes being rendered “menstrual impurity.” (Le 15:25, 26) A form of another Hebrew term, da·wehʹ, which can denote illness (La 5:17), is translated “menstruating woman.” (Le 15:33; Isa 30:22) Menstruation is also meant by the phrase “the customary thing with women.”—Ge 31:35.
“Unclean” Under Law. According to the Mosaic Law, a woman was considered unclean for seven days during normal menstruation. The bed or any other articles upon which the menstruating woman might lie or sit were also rendered unclean. Anyone touching her or items she had made unclean was required to wash his garments and bathe, and that one remained unclean until the evening. If her menstrual impurity came to be upon a man lying down with her (as when, unwittingly, a husband had sexual relations with his wife at the beginning of menstruation), he was rendered unclean for seven days, and the bed upon which he might lie down was considered unclean.
The woman was also viewed as unclean for the duration of an irregular running discharge of blood or “a flow longer than her menstrual impurity,” at which time she made the articles on which she lay or sat as well as persons touching these items unclean. After the abnormal discharge ceased, she was to count seven days, and she then became clean. On the eighth day the woman brought two turtledoves or two young pigeons to the priest, who made atonement for her, presenting one of these creatures to Jehovah as a sin offering and the other as a burnt offering.—Le 15:19-30; see CLEAN, CLEANNESS.
If a man and a woman deliberately cohabited during her menstrual impurity, they were cut off in death. (Le 18:19; 20:18) The prohibiting of sexual union during menstruation probably contributed to health, perhaps preventing, for instance, the occurrence of inflammation in the genital area, simple urethritis. The Israelites also may have been reminded of the sanctity of blood by the Law’s regulations involving menstruation or blood flow. These rules were not discriminatory against women, for men were subject to uncleanness by discharges to which they were prone. (Le 15:1-17) Especially did regulations concerning menstruation show Jehovah’s consideration for womankind. The Christian husband, though he is not under the Law (Ro 6:14; Eph 2:11-16), also does well to consider his wife’s cycles and vicissitudes, dwelling with her “according to knowledge” and assigning her honor “as to a weaker vessel, the feminine one.”—1Pe 3:7.
MENUHOTH
p. 372
MENUHOTH
(Me·nuʹhoth) [Resting-Places].
According to the Masoretic text, apparently a Judean family descended through Shobal. (1Ch 2:4, 52) But some scholars prefer emending the Hebrew text to read “the Manahathites,” as in verse 54. (JB, Mo) And a Jewish commentary on Chronicles gives the alternate reading “who supervised half of the resting-places” and notes: “Shobal was in charge of half the caravan stations in the land of Judah.”—Soncino Books of the Bible, edited by A. Cohen, London, 1952, p. 15.
MEONENIM, BIG TREE OF
p. 372
MEONENIM, BIG TREE OF
(Me·onʹe·nim) [Those Practicing Magic].
A tree within sight of Shechem, passed by a band of King Abimelech’s men before their fight with the landowners of that city. (Jg 9:34-37) “Big tree of Meonenim” translates the Hebrew words ʼe·lohnʹ meʽoh·nenimʹ. ʼE·lohnʹ refers to big trees in general, and meʽoh·nenimʹ is a participle signifying “those practicing magic.” (See De 18:14.) The tree may have been so named because Canaanites or apostate Israelites engaged in magical practices there. Some scholars also link “the big tree of Meonenim” with “the big trees of Moreh” that are similarly described as being in the vicinity of Shechem.—Compare Ge 12:6; 35:4; Jg 9:6.
MEONOTHAI
p. 372
MEPHAATH
p. 372
MEPHAATH
(Mephʹa·ath).
A city originally assigned to the Reubenites but subsequently granted to the Merarite Levites. (Jos 13:15, 18; 21:34, 36, 37; 1Ch 6:77-79) In Jeremiah’s day, about eight centuries later, Mephaath was under Moabite control. (Jer 48:21, 24) It is possibly identified with Tell Jawa, about 11 km (7 mi) S of ʽAmman (Rabbah). Nearby Khirbet Nefaʽa (or, Qureiyat Nafiʽ) may preserve the ancient name.
MEPHIBOSHETH
pp. 372–373
MEPHIBOSHETH
(Me·phibʹo·sheth).
1. One of King Saul’s two sons by Rizpah the daughter of Aiah. (2Sa 21:8) He was among the seven descendants of Saul that David gave to the Gibeonites to atone for Saul’s attempt to annihilate them. (See GIBEON, GIBEONITES.) The Gibeonites exposed Mephibosheth and the six other members of Saul’s household “on the mountain before Jehovah,” after putting them to death “in the first days of harvest, at the start of the barley harvest.” (Compare Nu 25:4.) However, Rizpah acted to keep the fowls and wild beasts away from them, and David later had their bones gathered and buried with those of Saul and Jonathan in the burial place of Kish.—2Sa 21:1-14.
2. Son of Jonathan; grandson of King Saul. When the report about the deaths of Saul and Jonathan came from Jezreel, Mephibosheth’s nurse began to carry the five-year-old boy and flee in panic. At that time he “had a fall and was lamed” in both feet. (2Sa 4:4) For some years thereafter, Mephibosheth lived in the house of Machir the son of Ammiel at Lo-debar. David learned this from Ziba, a former servant in Saul’s house. Doubtless remembering his covenant with Jonathan (1Sa 20:12-17, 42), David wished to exercise loving-kindness toward anyone “left over of the house of Saul.” Mephibosheth was brought before David, and when the king explained that it was his desire to exercise loving-kindness toward Mephibosheth by returning to him “all the field of Saul” and by having him “eat bread at my table constantly,” Mephibosheth responded humbly: “What is your servant, that you have turned your face to the dead dog such as I am?” However, in keeping with David’s determination in the matter, Ziba and all those dwelling in his house (including 15 sons and 20 servants) became servants to Mephibosheth, who was given Saul’s property. He thereafter resided in Jerusalem and constantly ate at the table of the king.—2Sa 9.
When David fled from Jerusalem because of Absalom’s conspiracy, he was met by Ziba, who provided him with supplies. Answering David’s inquiries as to the whereabouts of Mephibosheth, Ziba said: “There he is dwelling in Jerusalem; for he said: ‘Today the house of Israel will give back to me the royal rule of my father.’” At that, the king told Ziba: “Look! Yours is everything that belongs to Mephibosheth.” (2Sa 16:1-4) Mephibosheth came to meet David upon the king’s return to Jerusalem, the account saying “he had not attended to his feet nor had he attended to his mustache nor had he washed his garments from the day that the king went away until the day that he came in peace.” When David asked why Mephibosheth had not gone with him, Mephibosheth gave the explanation that his servant had tricked him and also said: “So he slandered your servant to my lord the king. But my lord the king is as an angel of the true God” (that is, he would see the matter in its true light). David evidently recognized Mephibosheth’s innocence, altering his first decree by saying: “You and Ziba should share in the field.” To this Mephibosheth replied: “Let him even take the whole, now that my lord the king has come in peace to his house.”—2Sa 19:24-30; compare Pr 18:17; 25:8-10.
When the Gibeonites sought the death of Saul’s descendants to atone for that king’s evil attempt against them, David felt compassion for Mephibosheth because of the oath of Jehovah between David and Jonathan and spared Mephibosheth. (2Sa 21:7, 8) The Scriptures provide no further information about Mephibosheth, though Saul’s family continued in existence to a later generation through Mephibosheth’s son Mica (Micah). (2Sa 9:12; 1Ch 9:39-44) Evidently Mephibosheth also had the name Merib-baal, as 1 Chronicles 8:34 and 9:40 would indicate.
MERAB
pp. 373–374
MERAB
(Meʹrab) [from a root meaning “become many (abundant)”].
The older of King Saul’s two daughters. (1Sa 14:49) Saul had evidently promised to give one of them in marriage to the man who would defeat Goliath (1Sa 17:25), and it may have been for that reason that he offered Merab to David. After his encounter with Goliath, David proved to be a prudent and successful fighter against the Philistines, so much so that Saul “was scared of him,” while the people of Israel and Judah loved him. (1Sa 18:15, 16) In offering Merab to David as a wife, Saul urged him on to continued valor, while thinking to himself, “Do not let my hand come to be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines come to be upon him,” hoping for David’s death in battle. David, in humility, hesitated to accept the offer to become the son-in-law of the king. As matters turned out, Saul did not keep his promise, and Merab never became David’s wife. The account states that the younger daughter, Michal, “was in love with David,” which may imply that Merab was not. At any rate, “it came about that at the time for giving Merab, Saul’s daughter, to David, she herself had already been given to Adriel the Meholathite as a wife.”—1Sa 18:17-20.
Merab bore five sons to Adriel. However, David later gave these sons and two other members of Saul’s household to the Gibeonites, who put all seven to death. This was done to atone for Saul’s having tried to annihilate the Gibeonites.—2Sa 21:1-10.
Merab’s Sister Rears Her Sons. According to the Masoretic text, 2 Samuel 21:8 speaks of “the five sons of Michal the daughter of Saul whom she bore to Adriel.” Yet 2 Samuel 6:23 says that Michal died childless. It appears that some scribes have tried to resolve this difficulty by substituting the name of Merab for Michal at 2 Samuel 21:8. This seems apparent from the fact that the Greek Septuagint (Lagardian edition) and two Hebrew manuscripts read “Merab” in this verse. However, a traditional explanation of 2 Samuel 21:8 as it appears in almost all other Hebrew manuscripts is as follows:
Michal’s sister Merab was the wife of Adriel and bore him the five sons in question. But Merab died early, and her sister Michal, rejected by David and childless, undertook the rearing, or bringing up, of the five boys. Hence, they were spoken of as Michal’s children instead of those of Merab. In harmony with this view of 2 Samuel 21:8, the Bible translation by Isaac Leeser speaks of “the five sons of Michal the daughter of Saul, whom she had brought up for Adriel,” and a footnote thereon states: “As Michal was David’s wife; but the children were those of Merab, the oldest daughter of Saul, who were probably educated by her sister.” The Targums read: “The five sons of Merab (which Michal, Saul’s daughter, brought up) which she bare.” Other factors, not revealed in the Scriptures, may have a bearing on the way the text was set down.
MERAIAH
p. 374
MERAIAH
(Me·raiʹah) [possibly, Rebellious].
A priest and head of the paternal house of Seraiah in the days of Joiakim after the Jews’ return from Babylonian exile.—Ne 12:12.
MERAIOTH
p. 374
MERAIOTH
(Me·raʹioth) [possibly, Rebellious Ones].
1. A priestly descendant of Aaron through Eleazar; called “the son of Zerahiah.”—1Ch 6:3-7, 52; Ezr 7:3, 4.
2. A priest identified as “the son of Ahitub, a leader of the house of the true God” and who appears to be the father of Zadok.—1Ch 9:10, 11; Ne 11:11.
3. Founder of a priestly paternal house, the head of which was Helkai in the days of Joiakim. (Ne 12:12, 15) “Meraioth,” which was the name of this house following the Jews’ return from Babylonian exile, may be a variation of “Meremoth,” the name of one of the priests accompanying Zerubbabel to Jerusalem in 537 B.C.E.—Ne 12:1, 3.
MERARI
p. 374
MERARI
(Me·rarʹi) [from a root meaning “be bitter”].
Son of Levi and brother of Gershon (Gershom) and Kohath. (Ge 46:11; 1Ch 6:1, 16) Since Merari is mentioned in third place among Levi’s sons, he may have been the youngest. He was one of the 70 members of Jacob’s household “who came into Egypt.” (Ge 46:8, 11, 26, 27) Merari had two sons, Mahli and Mushi (Ex 6:19; 1Ch 6:19), and was the founder of the Merarites, one of the three main Levite families.—Nu 26:57.
MERARITES
p. 374
MERARITES
(Me·rarʹites) [Of (Belonging to) Merari].
One of the three major families of Levites, descending from Levi’s son Merari through Mahli and Mushi. (Ex 6:16, 19; Nu 3:20; 26:57, 58) The first census of the Israelites in the wilderness listed 6,200 Merarite males from a month old upward, 3,200 of these being from 30 to 50 years of age and entering the service group “for the service in the tent of meeting.” (Nu 3:33, 34; 4:42-45) Their chieftain then was Zuriel, and their encampment was on the N side of the tabernacle. (Nu 3:35) During the wilderness trek the three-tribe division of Judah was first to pull away from an encampment. Then the Gershonites and Merarites “as carriers of the tabernacle pulled away,” followed by the three-tribe division of Reuben and then the Kohathite Levites. (Nu 10:14-21) The Merarites were in charge of the panel frames, bars, pillars, and socket pedestals of the tabernacle, as well as “all its utensils and all its service,” in addition to the pillars, socket pedestals, tent pins, and tent cords of the courtyard. (Nu 3:36, 37) To move these heavy objects, they were supplied with four wagons and eight cattle. In the wilderness they and the Gershonites were “under the hand” of Aaron’s son Ithamar.—Nu 7:6-8.
In the division of the Promised Land under Joshua, 12 cities were assigned to the Merarites, four each from the tribal territories of Reuben, Gad, and Zebulun. One of these, Ramoth in Gilead (in the territory of Gad), was a “city of refuge.”—Jos 21:7, 34-40; 1Ch 6:63, 77-81.
In David’s day 220 Merarites, with Asaiah as their chief, assisted other Levites in bringing the ark of the covenant to Jerusalem from the house of Obed-edom. (1Ch 15:1-6, 25) After the Ark had a resting-place, “David gave positions for the direction of the singing at the house of Jehovah” to certain Merarites. (1Ch 6:31, 44-47) Other Merarites were assigned as gatekeepers.—1Ch 26:1, 10, 19.
During Judean King Hezekiah’s reform program, some Merarites were among the Levites who cleansed the temple. (2Ch 29:12, 15) Later, in the seventh century B.C.E., Merarites Jahath and Obadiah were appointed over repairers of the temple by King Josiah.—2Ch 34:12, 13.
Merarites were among the Levites returning from Babylonian exile in 537 B.C.E. (1Ch 9:14) Later (in 468 B.C.E.), Merarites were among the Levites accompanying Ezra from Babylon to Jerusalem.—Ezr 8:1, 18, 19, 31, 32.
MERATHAIM
pp. 374–375
MERATHAIM
(Mer·a·thaʹim) [probably, Double Rebellion].
A designation applying to Babylon or, possibly, to a particular territory in Babylonia. (Jer 50:21, 23, 24) It may allude to the nar marratu of Babylonian inscriptions, considered to be the Persian Gulf where the Tigris and Euphrates rivers enter into it. It is evidently a play on the Hebrew verb ma·rahʹ (be rebellious). As a dual form derived from ma·rahʹ, Merathaim may point to the intensity of Babylon’s rebellion. From the days of its founder Nimrod, Babylon’s course was one of rebellion against Jehovah.—Ge 10:8-10.
MERCHANT
p. 375
MERCHANT
One who buys and sells or barters with expectation of making a profit; a tradesman or a tradeswoman. The Hebrew term rendered “merchant” literally refers to one who ‘travels about’ for commercial purposes.—Ge 34:10, ftn.
Very early in man’s history people became skilled in certain fields of endeavor, specializing in their occupation. (Ge 4:20-22) Commerce and trade between them naturally followed, and in the course of events, many individuals worked exclusively as merchants and traders handling a great variety of commodities. By the time Abraham reached Canaan early in the second millennium B.C.E., certain mercantile weights and measures were used and recognized. (Ge 23:16) The Mosaic Law commanded that the merchant’s measurements be standardized and just.—De 25:13-16; Pr 11:1; 20:10; Mic 6:11.
Some merchants were shopkeepers; others did business in the cities in marketplaces and bazaars. (Ne 13:20) Some owned fleets of ships that plied the high seas to bring back valuable cargoes of merchandise from distant lands. (Ps 107:23; Pr 31:14) Other traders were travelers who followed the extensive overland trade routes of the ancient world. (1Ki 10:14, 15; 2Ch 9:13, 14) Joseph was sold by his brothers to such traveling merchants headed for Egypt.—Ge 37:25, 28.
All the nations, small and great, had their merchants, and through their activity many were made rich. There were the merchants of Ethiopia (Isa 45:14), of Assyria (Na 1:1; 3:16), of the kingdom of Solomon (1Ki 10:28; 2Ch 1:16), and of Sidon and Tyre (Isa 23:2, 8).
Ezekiel’s prophecy describes the city of Tyre as a great commercial center to which the ships and caravans from all parts of the world came and did business. This same prophecy also describes the great variety of merchandise these merchants handled, which enriched this port city, such things as silver, iron, tin, lead, copper articles, horses, mules, ivory, ebony, turquoise, wool, dyed fabrics, corals, rubies, wheat, special foodstuffs, honey, oil, balsam, wine, cassia, cane, garments of woven material, perfumes, precious stones, and gold.—Eze 27:2, 12-25.
The Greek word emʹpo·ros (poʹros meaning “journey”) refers to a traveling merchant, or one “on a journey.” An example is the traveling merchant in Jesus’ illustration who searched for fine pearls of great price. (Mt 13:45) It is the traveling merchants that the symbolic book of Revelation says are made rich by “the great harlot . . . ‘Babylon the Great, the mother of the harlots,’” and who weep and mourn over her downfall and destruction. (Re 17:1, 5; 18:3, 11-15) Babylon the Great also has her own traveling merchants, “the top-ranking men of the earth.”—Re 18:23.
MERCY
pp. 375–379
MERCY
An expression of kind consideration or pity that brings relief to those who are disadvantaged; tender compassion; also, at times, a lightening of judgment or punishment.
Mercy is a frequent translation of the Hebrew ra·chamimʹ and the Greek eʹle·os (verb, e·le·eʹo). An examination of these terms and their usage helps bring out their full flavor and sense. The Hebrew verb ra·chamʹ is defined as meaning “to glow, to feel warm with tender emotion; . . . to be compassionate.” (A Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon, edited by B. Davies, 1957, p. 590) According to lexicographer Gesenius: “The primary idea seems to lie in cherishing, soothing, and in a gentle emotion of mind.” (A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament, translated by E. Robinson, 1836, p. 939) The term is closely related to the word for “womb” or can refer to “bowels,” which are affected when one feels warm and tender sympathy or pity.—Compare Isa 63:15, 16; Jer 31:20.
In the Scriptures ra·chamʹ is used only once by man toward God, the psalmist saying: “I shall have affection [form of ra·chamʹ] for you, O Jehovah my strength.” (Ps 18:1) Between humans, Joseph displayed this quality when “his inward emotions [form of ra·chamimʹ] were excited” toward his brother Benjamin and he gave way to tears. (Ge 43:29, 30; compare 1Ki 3:25, 26.) When people were subjected to the possibility of being dealt with harshly or unfeelingly by captors (1Ki 8:50; Jer 42:10-12) or by officials of superior authority (Ge 43:14; Ne 1:11; Da 1:9), they desired and prayed to become objects of pity or mercy before such ones, hence, to be treated with favor, gentleness, consideration.—Contrast Isa 13:17, 18.
Jehovah’s Mercy. The term’s most frequent use is with regard to Jehovah’s dealings with his covenant people. God showing pity (ra·chamʹ) toward these is compared with a woman showing pity toward the children of her womb and with a father showing mercy toward his sons. (Isa 49:15; Ps 103:13) Since the nation of Israel frequently strayed from righteousness and came into sore straits, they often became especially in need of merciful help. If they showed a right heart attitude and turned to Jehovah, he, though having been angry with them, would express compassion, favor, goodwill. (De 13:17; 30:3; Ps 102:13; Isa 54:7-10; 60:10) His sending his Son to be born in Israel was evidence of a coming “daybreak” of divine compassion and mercy for them.—Lu 1:50-58, 72-78.
The Greek eʹle·os conveys some of the sense of the Hebrew ra·chamimʹ. Vine’s Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words says: “ELEOS (ἔλεος) ‘is the outward manifestation of pity; it assumes need on the part of him who receives it, and resources adequate to meet the need on the part of him who shows it.’” The verb (e·le·eʹo) generally conveys the idea of feeling “sympathy with the misery of another, and especially sympathy manifested in act.” (1981, Vol. 3, pp. 60, 61) Hence, the blind, the demon-possessed, the leprous, or those whose children were afflicted were among those who evoked eʹle·os, the expression of mercy, pity. (Mt 9:27; 15:22; 17:15; Mr 5:18, 19; Lu 17:12, 13) In response to the plea, “Have mercy on us,” Jesus performed miracles relieving such ones. He did so, not in a routine, apathetic way, but “moved with pity” (Mt 20:31, 34), the Gospel writer here using a form of the verb splag·khniʹzo·mai, which is related to splagʹkhna, literally meaning “intestines.” (Ac 1:18) This verb expresses the feeling of pity, whereas eʹle·os refers to the active manifestation of such pity, hence an act of mercy.
Not limited to judicial action. In English the word “mercy” quite generally conveys the idea of refraining, exercising restraint, such as in the administering of punishment, this restraint being motivated by compassion or sympathy. Thus, it frequently has a judicial flavor, as when a judge shows clemency in softening the judgment upon a wrongdoer. Since God’s exercise of mercy is always in harmony with his other qualities and righteous standards, including his justice and trueness (Ps 40:11; Ho 2:19), and since all men are by inheritance sinful and worthy of receiving sin’s payment of death (Ro 5:12; compare Ps 130:3, 4; Da 9:18; Tit 3:5), it is clear that the pardoning of error, or the lightening of judgment or punishment, is frequently involved in God’s exercise of mercy. (Ps 51:1, 2; 103:3, 4; Da 9:9; Mic 7:18, 19) However, it can be seen from the preceding information that the Hebrew and Greek terms (ra·chamimʹ; eʹle·os) are not limited to forgiveness or restraint in applying a judicial penalty. Pardon of error of itself is not the mercy generally portrayed by these terms, but, rather, such forgiveness opens the way for that mercy. In expressing mercy, God, of course, never ignores his perfect standards of justice, and for this reason he has provided the ransom sacrifice through his Son Jesus Christ, making possible the forgiveness of sins with no violation of justice.—Ro 3:25, 26.
Mercy, then, most frequently refers, not to a negative action, a holding back (as of punishment), but to a positive action, to an expression of kind consideration or pity that brings relief to those who are disadvantaged, in need of mercy.
This is well illustrated in Jesus’ parable of the Samaritan who saw the traveler lying by the roadside, robbed and beaten. He showed himself “neighbor” to the man because, moved with pity, he “acted mercifully toward him,” treating his wounds and caring for him. (Lu 10:29-37) No forgiveness of wrongdoing or judicial proceedings were involved.
Hence, the Scriptures show that the mercifulness of Jehovah God is not a quality that comes into play only when persons are, in effect, “on trial” before him because of having committed some particular wrong. Rather, it is a characteristic quality of God’s personality, his normal way of reacting toward those in need, a facet of his love. (2Co 1:3; 1Jo 4:8) He is not like the false gods of the nations—unfeeling, noncompassionate gods. Instead, “Jehovah is gracious and merciful, slow to anger and great in loving-kindness. Jehovah is good to all, and his mercies are over all his works.” (Ps 145:8, 9; compare Ps 25:8; 104:14, 15, 20-28; Mt 5:45-48; Ac 14:15-17.) He is “rich in mercy,” and the wisdom proceeding from him is “full of mercy.” (Eph 2:4; Jas 3:17) His Son, who revealed what his Father is like (Joh 1:18), showed this by his own personality, speech, and acts. When crowds came out to hear him, and even before seeing their reaction to what he would say, Jesus was “moved with pity [form of splag·khniʹzo·mai]” because they were “skinned and thrown about like sheep without a shepherd.”—Mr 6:34; Mt 9:36; compare Mt 14:14; 15:32.
Mankind’s need. Obviously, mankind’s basic and greatest disability comes from sin, inherited from their forefather Adam. Thus, all are in dire need, in a pitiable state. Jehovah God has acted mercifully toward mankind as a whole by providing the means for them to become free from this great disability and its consequences of sickness and death. (Mt 20:28; Tit 3:4-7; 1Jo 2:2) As a merciful God, he exercises patience because “he does not desire any to be destroyed but desires all to attain to repentance.” (2Pe 3:9) Jehovah is desirous of doing good toward all, he prefers this (compare Isa 30:18, 19), he finds ‘no delight in the death of the wicked,’ and “not out of his own heart has he afflicted or does he grieve the sons of men,” as in the destruction of Judah and Jerusalem. (Eze 33:11; La 3:31-33) It is the hardheartedness of persons, their obstinacy and refusal to respond to his graciousness and mercifulness, that obliges him to take a different course toward them, causes his mercies to be “shut off” from flowing toward them.—Ps 77:9; Jer 13:10, 14; Isa 13:9; Ro 2:4-11.
Not to be presumed upon. While Jehovah has great mercy toward those who draw near to him in sincerity, he will by no means exempt from punishment those who are unrepentant and really deserving of punishment. (Ex 34:6, 7) A person cannot presume on God’s mercy; he cannot sin with complete impunity or be exempted from the natural results or outworking of his wrong course of action. (Ga 6:7, 8; compare Nu 12:1-3, 9-15; 2Sa 12:9-14.) Jehovah may mercifully show patience and long-suffering, giving persons the opportunity to correct their wrong course; though manifesting disapproval, he may not completely abandon them but may mercifully continue supplying them a measure of aid and direction. (Compare Ne 9:18, 19, 27-31.) But if they do not respond, his patience has its limits and he withdraws his mercy and acts against them for his own name’s sake.—Isa 9:17; 63:7-10; Jer 16:5-13, 21; compare Lu 13:6-9.
Not governed by human standards. It is not up to humans to try to establish their own standards or criteria by which God should show mercy. From his heavenly vantage point and in harmony with his own good purpose, with his own long-range view of the future and his ability to read the heart, he ‘shows mercy to whom he will show mercy.’ (Ex 33:19; Ro 9:15-18; compare 2Ki 13:23; Mt 20:12-15.) At Romans chapter 11 the apostle discusses God’s display of unparalleled wisdom and mercy in giving to the Gentiles an opportunity to enter the heavenly Kingdom. The Gentiles were outside the commonwealth of God’s nation, Israel, and hence previously not the recipients of the mercies resulting from covenant relationship with God; and they also lived in disobedience to God. (Compare Ro 9:24-26; Ho 2:23.) Paul explains that Israel first had the opportunity but that they were, for the most part, disobedient. This resulted in opening up the way for Gentiles to become part of the promised “kingdom of priests and a holy nation.” (Ex 19:5, 6) Paul concludes: “For God has shut them all up together [Jews and Gentiles] in disobedience, that he might show all of them mercy.” Through Christ’s ransom sacrifice, the Adamic sin working in all mankind could be removed for all those exercising faith (including Gentiles), and through his death on the torture stake the curse of the Law could also be removed from those under it (the Jews), so that all could receive mercy. The apostle exclaims: “O the depth of God’s riches and wisdom and knowledge! How unsearchable his judgments are and past tracing out his ways are!”—Ro 11:30-33; Joh 3:16; Col 2:13, 14; Ga 3:13.
Seeking God’s Mercy. Those desirous of enjoying the flow of God’s mercy must seek him, showing a right heart condition by abandoning their wrong ways and harmful thoughts (Isa 55:6, 7); they must properly fear him and show appreciation for his righteous precepts (Ps 103:13; 119:77, 156, 157; Lu 1:50); and if they deviate from the righteous course they have been following, they must not try to cover it over but must confess it and manifest genuine contrition and heartfelt sadness (Ps 51:1, 17; Pr 28:13). Another absolute essential is that they themselves be merciful. Jesus said: “Happy are the merciful, since they will be shown mercy.”—Mt 5:7.
Gifts of Mercy. The Pharisees showed an unmerciful attitude toward others and were rebuked by Jesus with the words: “Go, then, and learn what this means, ‘I want mercy, and not sacrifice.’” (Mt 9:10-13; 12:1-7; compare Ho 6:6.) He placed mercy among the weightier matters of the Law. (Mt 23:23) As noted, while such mercy could embrace judicial clemency, such as the Pharisees might have opportunity to show, perhaps as members of the Sanhedrin, it was not limited to this. More basically it referred to active manifestation of pity or compassion, deeds of mercy.—Compare De 15:7-11.
This mercy might be expressed in material giving. But to count with God, it must be properly motivated, not be mere ‘enlightened selfishness.’ (Mt 6:1-4) Material things were among the “gifts of mercy [form of e·le·e·mo·syʹne]” in which Dorcas abounded (Ac 9:36, 39), and doubtless also among those of Cornelius, whose gifts together with his prayers brought a favorable hearing with God. (Ac 10:2, 4, 31) Jesus said the failure of the Pharisees was in not giving “as gifts of mercy the things that are inside.” (Lu 11:41) Thus true mercy must proceed from the heart.
Jesus and his disciples were notable especially for their merciful giving of spiritual gifts of far greater value than material things. (Compare Joh 6:35; Ac 3:1-8.) Members of the Christian congregation, particularly those acting as ‘shepherds’ therein (1Pe 5:1, 2), must cultivate the quality of mercy. Both in material and in spiritual ways their mercy should be exercised “with cheerfulness,” never begrudgingly. (Ro 12:8) The faith of certain members of the congregation may become weak, causing them to become spiritually ill, even to express doubts. Because these approach the danger of spiritual death, their fellow Christians are exhorted to maintain the flow of mercy to these and help them to avoid a destructive end. While continuing to show mercy to some whose actions have not been proper, they need to be careful not to fall into temptation themselves, being conscious that they must not only love righteousness but also hate what is bad. Hence their mercy does not imply any condoning of wrong.—Jude 22, 23; compare 1Jo 5:16, 17; see GIFTS OF MERCY.
Mercy Exults Triumphantly Over Judgment. The disciple James states: “For the one that does not practice mercy will have his judgment without mercy. Mercy exults triumphantly over judgment.” (Jas 2:13) The context shows that he is developing the thoughts expressed earlier as to true worship, including the expression of mercy in caring for those afflicted, and in not showing favoritism and discriminating against the poor in favor of the rich. (Jas 1:27; 2:1-9) His following words also indicate this, as they deal with the needs of brothers “in a naked state and lacking the food sufficient for the day.” (Jas 2:14-17) Hence, his words correspond to those of Jesus, that it is the merciful who will be shown mercy. (Mt 5:7; compare Mt 6:12; 18:32-35.) When brought into judgment by God, those who have been merciful—showing pity or compassion, and giving active aid to those in need—will, in turn, be shown mercy by God, and thus their mercy will in effect triumph over any adverse judgment that might otherwise be leveled against them. As the proverb states: “He that is showing favor to the lowly one is lending to Jehovah, and his treatment He will repay to him.” (Pr 19:17) The point made by James is corroborated by many other texts.—Compare Job 31:16-23, 32; Ps 37:21, 26; 112:5; Pr 14:21; 17:5; 21:13; 28:27; 2Ti 1:16, 18; Heb 13:16.
The Mercy of God’s High Priest. The book of Hebrews explains why Jesus, as the High Priest far greater than any priest of the Aaronic line, had to become a man, suffer, and die: “Consequently he was obliged to become like his ‘brothers’ in all respects, that he might become a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, in order to offer propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of the people.” Having suffered under test, “he is able to come to the aid of those who are being put to the test.” (Heb 2:17, 18) Because of having the record of Jesus’ life, his words and deeds, those addressing themselves to God through Jesus can do so with confidence. “For we have as high priest, not one who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but one who has been tested in all respects like ourselves, but without sin. Let us, therefore, approach with freeness of speech to the throne of undeserved kindness, that we may obtain mercy and find undeserved kindness for help at the right time.”—Heb 4:15, 16.
Jesus’ sacrificing his own life was an outstanding act of mercy and love. In his heavenly position as High Priest, he gave evidence of his mercifulness, as in his dealings with Paul (Saul), showing him mercy because of Paul’s ignorance. Paul states: “Nevertheless, the reason why I was shown mercy was that by means of me as the foremost case Christ Jesus might demonstrate all his long-suffering for a sample of those who are going to rest their faith on him for everlasting life.” (1Ti 1:13-16) Even as Jesus’ Father, Jehovah God, showed mercy many times to Israel in saving them from their enemies, freeing them from their oppressors, and bringing them into a peaceful, prosperous state, so, too, Christians may have firm hope in the mercy to be expressed through God’s Son. Hence Jude writes: “Keep yourselves in God’s love, while you are waiting for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ with everlasting life in view.” (Jude 21) God’s wonderful mercy through Christ encourages true Christians not to give up in their ministry and to carry it out in an unselfish way.—2Co 4:1, 2.
Merciful Treatment of Animals. Proverbs 12:10 says: “The righteous one is caring for the soul of his domestic animal, but the mercies of the wicked ones are cruel.” Whereas the righteous person knows the needs of his animals and has a feeling for their welfare, the wicked person’s mercies are not stirred up by these needs. According to the selfish, unfeeling principles of the world, the treatment of one’s animals is based only on what benefit one might gain from them. What the wicked person would consider adequate care might actually be cruel treatment. (Contrast Ge 33:12-14.) The righteous person’s concern for his animals finds precedent in God’s own care for them as part of his creation.—Compare Ex 20:10; De 25:4; 22:4, 6, 7; 11:15; Ps 104:14, 27; Jon 4:11.
Mercy and Kindness. Other words closely associated with and frequently used in connection with the terms ra·chamimʹ and eʹle·os are the Hebrew cheʹsedh (Ps 25:6; 69:16; Jer 16:5; La 3:22) and the Greek khaʹris (1Ti 1:2; Heb 4:16; 2Jo 3), meaning, respectively, “loving-kindness (loyal love)” and “undeserved kindness.” Cheʹsedh differs from ra·chamimʹ in that it stresses devotion or loyal loving attachment to the object of the kindness, whereas ra·chamimʹ lays emphasis on the tender sympathy or pity felt. Similarly the principal difference between khaʹris and eʹle·os is that khaʹris expresses especially the idea of a free and undeserved gift, thus emphasizing the freeheartedness and generosity of the giver, whereas eʹle·os stresses the merciful response to the needs of those afflicted or disadvantaged. Thus, khaʹris (undeserved kindness) was shown by God to his own Son when he “kindly gave [e·kha·riʹsa·to] him the name that is above every other name.” (Php 2:9) This kindness was motivated not by pity but by God’s loving generosity.—See KINDNESS.
MERED
p. 379
MEREMOTH
p. 379
MEREMOTH
(Merʹe·moth).
1. One of the head priests accompanying Zerubbabel from Babylon to Jerusalem in 537 B.C.E. (Ne 12:1-7) A priestly paternal house of the next generation is named “Meraioth,” and it is possible that Meremoth was its founder. (Ne 12:15) The names are rather similar as written in Hebrew characters.
2. Son of Urijah and a prominent priest in the days of Ezra and Nehemiah. When Ezra and a Jewish remnant came to Jerusalem from Babylon in 468 B.C.E., Meremoth was among the priests into whose hands they “proceeded to weigh out the silver and the gold and the utensils in the house” of Jehovah. (Ezr 8:31-34) Meremoth was a descendant of Hakkoz, some of whose descendants could not establish their genealogy. (Ezr 2:61, 62) But that the division of the family to which he belonged could verify its lineage is evident, since Meremoth shared in priestly functions. He also took part in doing repair work on Jerusalem’s wall under Nehemiah’s supervision.—Ne 3:3, 4, 21.
3. A priest, or the forefather of one of those attesting by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” of Nehemiah’s day.—Ne 9:38–10:5.
4. An Israelite among “the sons of Bani” who had accepted foreign wives but sent them away “along with sons” in Ezra’s day.—Ezr 10:25, 34, 36, 44.
MERES
p. 379
MERIBAH
p. 379
MERIBAH
(Merʹi·bah) [Quarreling].
1. A place in the vicinity of the Israelite wilderness encampment at Rephidim. It was there that Jehovah provided a miraculous supply of water when Moses struck the rock in Horeb with his rod. Moses then called the site “Massah” (meaning “Testing; Trial”) and “Meribah” (meaning “Quarreling”). These names were commemorative of Israel’s quarreling with Moses and its testing of God on account of the lack of water.—Ex 17:1-7.
2. The name “Meribah” was later also given to a location near Kadesh, the reason for the name likewise being Israel’s quarreling with Moses and Jehovah about the lack of water. (Nu 20:1-13) Unlike the place near Rephidim, where the Israelites encamped less than two months after coming out of Egypt (Ex 16:1; 17:1; 19:1), this Meribah did not bear the name Massah. The Scriptures sometimes distinguish it from the other location by referring to “the waters of Meribah” (Ps 106:32) or “the waters of Meribah at Kadesh.” (Nu 27:14; De 32:51) However, at Psalm 81:7 the reference to Jehovah’s examining Israel by “the waters of Meribah” may allude to the incident at Meribah near Rephidim.—Compare De 33:8.
Moses and Aaron failed to sanctify Jehovah in connection with the miraculous provision of water at Meribah in the Kadesh area. Therefore they lost the privilege of entering the Promised Land. This event seems to have occurred in the 40th year of Israel’s wilderness wanderings.—Nu 20:1, 9-13, 22-28; 33:38, 39.
MERIBATH-KADESH
p. 379
MERIBATH-KADESH
(Merʹi·bath-kaʹdesh) [Quarreling at Kadesh].
A southern limit of Israel’s territory as seen by Ezekiel in vision. (Eze 47:13, 19; 48:28) The name Meribath-kadesh alludes to Israel’s quarreling with Jehovah at “the waters of Meribah” while dwelling at Kadesh.—Nu 20:1-13; see KADESH, KADESH-BARNEA; MERIBAH No. 2.
MERIB-BAAL
p. 379
MERIB-BAAL
(Merʹib-baʹal) [possibly, Contender Against Baal; or, Baal Makes a Legal Defense].
Grandson of King Saul, son of Jonathan, and the father of Micah. (1Ch 8:33, 34) This is apparently another name for Mephibosheth. Other persons also had two names, such as Eshbaal, also called Ish-bosheth.—Compare 2Sa 2:8 with 1Ch 8:33.
The name Merib-baal is found in two somewhat different Hebrew forms (Merivʹ baʹʽal and Meri-vaʹʽal) at 1 Chronicles 9:40. The first form is also used at 1 Chronicles 8:34. Indicating similar identity is the fact that Mephibosheth had a boy named Mica and Merib-baal had a son named Micah. (Compare 2Sa 9:12 with 1Ch 9:40.) The forms “Mica” and “Micah” are due merely to a slight variation in the Hebrew spelling of these names.
MERODACH
p. 380
MERODACH
(Merʹo·dach).
The Hebrew form for Marduk, the most important Babylonian god, whose downfall was foretold to coincide with Babylon’s overthrow.—Jer 50:2.
The Babylonian Kings Merodach-baladan (Isa 39:1) and Evil-merodach (2Ki 25:27) were undoubtedly named after this god. With the rise of Babylon to prominence, because of King Hammurabi’s making it the capital of Babylonia, Merodach likewise increased in importance. The attributes of earlier gods came to be assigned to him, and it is thought that the Babylonian priests altered the mythological accounts to make Merodach the slayer of Tiamat and the creator of the world and of man. Babylonian texts identify Marduk (Merodach) as the son of Ea (the god presiding over the watery element), the consort of Sarpanitu, and the father of Nebo.
The kingship over Babylon was closely associated with the image of Merodach at his temple, Esagila, for the rulers of Babylon were not installed by coronation but became kings by taking hold of the hand of Merodach. The ceremony was repeated each year at the New Year’s festival. Even during the time that Assyria controlled Babylonia, the kings of Assyria were required to come to the city of Babylon each year for the New Year’s festival and legalize their claim to the throne by taking hold of Merodach’s hand.
Jeremiah the prophet, with respect to Babylon’s fall, foretold that Merodach would “become terrified.” This came true in the sense that Merodach proved to be unable to preserve the dignity of the Babylonian World Power, and since the conquerors of Babylon were worshipers of other deities, his future became very uncertain, filled with foreboding.—Jer 50:2; see BEL; GODS AND GODDESSES (Babylonian Deities).
MERODACH-BALADAN
pp. 380–381
MERODACH-BALADAN
(Merʹo·dach-balʹa·dan) [from Babylonian, meaning “Marduk Has Given a Son”].
“The son of Baladan” and king of Babylon who sent letters and a gift to King Hezekiah of Judah following that king’s recovery from illness. (Isa 39:1) He is called “Berodach-baladan” at 2 Kings 20:12, but this difference is generally considered to be the result of a scribal error, or else to represent an attempt at transliterating an Akkadian consonant with a sound somewhere between that of “m” and “b.”
The name of Merodach-baladan occurs in Assyrian and Babylonian cuneiform inscriptions as “Marduk-apla-iddina.” He there appears as the ruler of a Chaldean district known as Bit-Yakin, situated in the marshlands above the head of the Persian Gulf and S of Babylon. He claims royal descent, giving the name of King Eriba-Marduk of Babylon (considered as of the early part of the eighth century B.C.E.) as his forefather.—Iraq, London, 1953, Vol. XV, p. 124.
Merodach-baladan making a grant of land to an official; King Hezekiah was overly cordial to messengers from Merodach-baladan
Tiglath-pileser III, whose rule extended into the reign of King Ahaz of Judah (761-746 B.C.E.), refers to Merodach-baladan as ruler of a Chaldean tribe rendering homage to him when the Assyrians made a campaign into Babylonia.
Sends Delegation to Hezekiah. Merodach-baladan is stated to have entered Babylon and proclaimed himself king at the time of the accession of Sargon II to the Assyrian throne. Merodach-baladan had the support of the Elamites in this action, and although Sargon soon endeavored to dislodge him from Babylon, the Chaldean was able to maintain his position there for a period of about 12 years, according to the Babylonian King List. It may have been during this time that he sent his embassy to King Hezekiah, either in the 14th year of the Judean king (732 B.C.E.) or shortly thereafter. It is suggested by some, including Jewish historian Josephus, that Merodach-baladan’s expressions of interest in Hezekiah’s health involved more than a formality and that his ulterior motive was to attempt to gain the support of the kingdom of Judah, along with that of Elam, in a coalition against Assyria. At any rate, Hezekiah’s action in showing the royal treasure-house and his armory (2Ki 20:13) to the Chaldean’s messengers was roundly condemned by the prophet Isaiah as presaging eventual conquest of Judah by Babylon.—Isa 39:2-7.
Defeated by Assyria. Toward the close of his rule of approximately 12 years over Babylon, Merodach-baladan saw his main support from Elam cut off by an Assyrian victory over that kingdom, and thereafter he was attacked and forced to flee from Babylon. Despite losing Babylon to the Assyrians, Merodach-baladan appears to have been able to retain his position as ruler over Bit-Yakin. The Babylonian King List shows a second reign of nine months (Polyhistor says six months) by “Mardukaplaiddin” as king of Babylon during the second year after Sargon’s death. This is generally accepted as referring to the same king making a second effort to establish himself on the throne of Babylon. It is to be noted, however, that the Babylonian inscriptions in this case refer to him as “Mardukaplaiddin, a native of Habi,” in contrast with “Mardukaplaiddin, [of the] dynasty of the Sea Country,” in the case of the earlier reign. (Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, p. 272) This second reign was very short, as Assyrian King Sennacherib quickly occupied Babylon, and Merodach-baladan had to seek refuge in Elam, where he seems to have ended his ambitious career. Despite Merodach-baladan’s failures, in later times the Chaldeans did become the dominant ethnic group in the Babylonian Empire.
MEROM, WATERS OF
p. 381
MEROM, WATERS OF
(Merʹom) [High (Exalted) Place].
It was here that the confederate Canaanite forces under Jabin the king of Hazor encamped before being defeated by Joshua. Probably for the first time the Israelites faced Canaanites equipped with horses and chariots, as may be inferred from Joshua’s receiving divine instructions then about burning the chariots and hamstringing the horses.—Jos 11:1-9.
As explained by Y. Aharoni, “The ‘waters of Merom’ must be the water source of the city Merom beside which the Canaanite forces assembled. Merom is known both from second-millennium Egyptian sources . . . and from Tiglath-pileser III’s account of his expedition to Galilee . . . It is generally accepted to identify Merom with Meirun at the foot of Jebel Jarmaq, but in the absence of a suitable tell at this site, an identification a bit farther north is preferable. Its name is possibly preserved in Jebel Marun and Marun er-Ras, and we may consider its identification with Tell el-Khirbeh, one of the large Canaanite tells in the southern part of Canaanite Upper Galilee. From Hazor both of the suggested identifications are about seven to eight miles as the crow flies.”—The Land of the Bible, translated and edited by A. Rainey, 1979, pp. 225, 226.
MERONOTHITE
p. 381
MERONOTHITE
(Me·ronʹo·thite).
A designation applied to Jehdeiah and Jadon, apparently identifying them as inhabitants of Meronoth. (1Ch 27:30; Ne 3:7) Some scholars believe that Meronoth was located near Gibeah, but its exact location is otherwise unknown. Others tentatively identify it with Beituniya, less than 5 km (3 mi) NNW of Gibeon.
MEROZ
p. 381
MEROZ
(Meʹroz).
A place cursed by an angel for not coming “to the assistance of Jehovah.” (Jg 5:23) It may be that the inhabitants of Meroz did not aid Jehovah’s designated commander Barak in the actual fight against the Canaanites under Sisera. (Jg 5:5-16) Or, if Meroz lay on defeated Sisera’s escape route, perhaps its inhabitants failed to detain him. (Jg 4:17) The fact that the Bible account next relates Jael’s courageous act in killing Sisera lends some support to the latter view. (Jg 5:24-27) The angel pronouncing the curse possibly was one who fought for Israel.
Meroz’ exact location is unknown, although some tentatively place it at Khirbet Marus, about 8 km (5 mi) S of Kedesh in Naphtali.
MESHA
pp. 381–382
MESHA
(Meʹsha).
1. Firstborn son of “Caleb the son of Hezron” of the tribe of Judah. Mesha was the father, or founder, of Ziph.—1Ch 2:18, 42.
2. King of Moab in the time of Kings Jehoshaphat of Judah and Ahab, Ahaziah, and Jehoram of Israel. The Moabites, under subjugation to the northern kingdom of Israel, paid King Ahab a tribute of 100,000 lambs and 100,000 unshorn male sheep, apparently of a breed noted for their quality of wool. Following Ahab’s death, Mesha rebelled against Israel’s King Ahaziah. But Ahaziah died after a short rule and was succeeded by his brother Jehoram, who secured an alliance with Jehoshaphat of Judah and an unidentified king of Edom, in order to bring Mesha again under subjection. Taking a difficult route S of the Dead Sea, their forces ran out of water. But Elisha the prophet gave assurance that if ditches were dug in the dried-up torrent valley, Jehovah would fill them with water.—2Ki 1:1; 3:4-19.
This occurred, and the reflection of the early morning sun upon the water made it look like blood to the Moabites, possibly because of red clay in the freshly cut ditches. The illusion deceived them into thinking the allied armies of Israel, Judah, and Edom had turned on one another. It was not unreasonable for them to think this, in view of the fact that they knew of the jealousy between Israel and Judah. Also, the Edomites were no lovers of the men of Judah, who were allied with Israel on this occasion.—2Ki 3:20-23; compare 2Ch 20:10, 11, 24, 25.
Thinking their enemies had slaughtered one another, the Moabites shouted, “So now, to the spoil, O Moab!” and entered the camp of Israel, only to be put to flight. Israel followed up by destroying the Moabite cities, stopping up their springs, and filling their tracts of land with stones, until they got to the city of Kir-hareseth (Kir of Moab).—2Ki 3:23-25.
When King Mesha found himself trapped, he took 700 swordsmen and tried in a counterattack to break through to the king of Edom (perhaps because he thought that there he would meet with the weakest resistance), but he was unable to do so. “Finally he took his firstborn son who was going to reign in place of him and offered him up as a burnt sacrifice upon the wall.”—2Ki 3:26, 27.
The majority of commentators agree that Mesha offered up his own son as a sacrifice to his god Chemosh. The few who think otherwise say it was a captured son of the king of Edom that was sacrificed, citing Amos 2:1 as evidence, where reference is made to Moab “burning the bones of the king of Edom for lime.” Though grammatically the Hebrew will allow for such an interpretation, this latter suggestion seems contrary to other known facts. For example, it was unheard of for Moabites and Ammonites, Israel’s neighbors, to offer up their enemies as sacrifices to their gods, but it was a known practice of their religion to offer their own children as burnt sacrifices to appease the anger of their gods. (De 12:30, 31; Mic 6:6, 7) It is therefore understandable why this Chemosh worshiper, Mesha, faced with imminent danger of defeat, would have resorted to such drastic measures.
The Moabite Stone. The Moabite Stone was discovered at Dhiban (Dibon) in 1868. It is generally accredited to Mesha, and its contents are usually assigned to the period beginning with the events recorded in the third chapter of Second Kings. In this famous inscription, Mesha commemorates his breaking Israel’s domination, which he says lasted 40 years. There are also various comments made therein about the places Mesha captured (Medeba, Ataroth, Nebo, Jahaz). In boasting of his being very religious, of building cities and a highway, as well as of a victory that he claims over Israel, Mesha gives all the credit to the god Chemosh. Mesha also knew of Israel’s God Jehovah, for in the 18th line of this document the Tetragrammaton is found. There Mesha brags: “I took from there the [vessels] of Yahweh, dragging them before Chemosh.” (PICTURE, Vol. 1, p. 946) However, his own defeat and the sacrifice of his son are, as one would expect, omitted. Biblical Archaeology Review (May/June 1986, p. 57) observes: “Monumental inscriptions on freestanding stones or temple walls were produced for propaganda purposes and for the glorification of the national god and the country’s ruler. Hence, it is not surprising that Mesha makes no mention of the military campaign of the kings of Israel, Judah and Edom against his country, of which the Bible gives us a detailed account.”
3. [Heb., Meh·shaʼʹ]. A son of Shaharaim by his wife Hodesh. Mesha became a family head in the tribe of Benjamin.—1Ch 8:1, 8-10.
4. [Heb., Me·shaʼʹ]. One of the limits of the region inhabited by the descendants of Joktan. (Ge 10:29, 30) The Greek Septuagint has translated the name Mesha as Mas·seʹ. For this reason “Mesha” is thought to be a variant spelling for “Massa,” the name of an Ishmaelite whose descendants appear to have settled in Arabia.—Ge 25:13, 14.
MESHACH
pp. 382–383
MESHACH
(Meʹshach).
The Babylonian name given by Nebuchadnezzar’s chief court official to Daniel’s companion Mishael. The meaning of this new name is uncertain, but it may have included a reference to Aku, a Sumerian god.
Maintains Integrity as a Youth. Meshach (Mishael) was carried captive from Jerusalem to Babylon in 617 B.C.E. along with Jehoiachin and others. Mishael, Azariah, Hananiah, and Daniel were then put through a three-year training course by the Babylonian royalty, at the end of which they proved superior even to the king’s counselors. (2Ki 24:1, 6, 8, 12-16; Da 1:1-7, 17-20) During this time these four remained firm in their devotion to God, even refusing to pollute themselves with the king’s delicacies.—Da 1:8-16.
There are three probable reasons why they considered the king’s delicacies ‘polluting’: (1) The Babylonians ate animals declared unclean by the Mosaic Law; (2) they would not be careful to see that the animals were properly bled, some perhaps being strangled; (3) the pagans often first sacrificed the animals to their gods, considering the eating of such meat as a part of worship of these gods.—Da 1:8; compare 1Co 10:18-20, 28.
Later, after Daniel had been advanced to a high governmental position in the court of the king, Nebuchadnezzar, at Daniel’s request, appointed Meshach, Shadrach, and Abednego over the administration of the jurisdictional district of Babylon.—Da 2:48, 49.
Refuses to Bow to Image. Meshach and his two companions again came to the king’s notice because of refusing, in the sight of all the other government personnel, to bow down before the great image Nebuchadnezzar had made. With full faith in Jehovah, they told Nebuchadnezzar that they would not join in serving the king’s gods. Whether their God chose to deliver them from the furnace made no difference; they would nonetheless maintain integrity to him rather than compromise for release. (In Heb 11:34, 35 mention is made of those who “stayed the force of fire” and who would not “accept release by some ransom, in order that they might attain a better resurrection.”) For their faith Jehovah preserved them by means of his angel. In fact, on their coming out, “the smell of fire itself had not come onto them.” Nebuchadnezzar, who had been so enraged that he ordered the furnace to be heated seven times more than customary before throwing the three men into it, now acknowledged their God as a deliverer. Furthermore, he commanded that anyone saying anything wrong against Meshach’s God should be dismembered and his house made a public privy.—Da 3:1-30.
MESHECH
p. 383
MESHECH
(Meʹshech).
1. One of the sons born after the Flood to Japheth, the son of Noah. (Ge 10:2; 1Ch 1:5) The name evidently extended to his descendants and the land of their settlement. The prophet Ezekiel regularly mentions Meshech along with Tubal, indicating that they were located to the N of Palestine. They are described as exporting slaves and copper to Tyre, as being warlike, and as either allies or subjects of ‘Gog of Magog’ in his prophesied vicious campaign against “the mountains of Israel.” (Eze 27:13; 32:26; 38:2, 3; 39:1, 2; see GOG No. 2.) Meshech is mentioned independently of Tubal at Psalm 120:5, evidently as representing an aggressive, barbarous people.
About a thousand years after the Flood, Assyrian inscriptions begin to mention a people called the Musku occupying an area in Asia Minor to the W of Assyria. Assyrian Emperors Tiglath-pileser I, Tukulti-Ninurta II, Ashurnasirpal II, and Sargon all mention conflicts with them. The fact that the Musku are frequently mentioned along with the Tabali (evidently the Biblical Tubal) gives reason for believing that the name Musku derives from Meshech. Herodotus (III, 94) later refers to the Moschi and the Tibareni in the same manner.
Many scholars suggest that the Musku are to be related with the Phrygians, who apparently dominated much of western and central Asia Minor about the close of the second millennium B.C.E. King Mita of Muski, referred to by Assyrian Emperor Sargon, is construed by some scholars as being identical with King Midas of Phrygia, described in Greek tradition as ruling in the same period.
2. Meshech appears in the Masoretic text at 1 Chronicles 1:17 as a descendant of Shem, but the corresponding genealogy at Genesis 10:23 reads “Mash.”
MESHELEMIAH
p. 383
MESHELEMIAH
(Me·shel·e·miʹah) [Jehovah Makes Peace (Compensates; Repays)].
A Kohathite Levite and ancestral head of a division of Korahites. He “had sons and brothers, capable men, eighteen,” who were assigned with him as gatekeepers of the sanctuary during King David’s reorganization of the priestly and Levitical services. (1Ch 26:1-3, 9) He is probably identical with the Shelemiah of 1 Chronicles 26:14. His son Zechariah “was the gatekeeper of the entrance of the tent of meeting.”—1Ch 9:21.
MESHEZABEL
p. 383
MESHEZABEL
(Me·shezʹa·bel).
1. A man of Judah of the family of Zerah and whose “son” Pethahiah “was at the side of the king for every matter of the people.”—Ne 11:24.
2. Father of Berechiah and ancestor of the Meshullam who did repair work on the wall of Jerusalem in Nehemiah’s day.—Ne 3:4.
3. One of “the heads of the people,” or his descendant, who attested by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” of Nehemiah’s time.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 21.
MESHILLEMITH
p. 383
MESHILLEMITH
(Me·shilʹle·mith) [from a root meaning “make peace; compensate; repay”].
A priest and descendant of Immer. (1Ch 9:10, 12) He is probably the same person as the Meshillemoth of Nehemiah 11:13.
MESHILLEMOTH
pp. 383–384
MESHILLEMOTH
(Me·shilʹle·moth) [from a root meaning “make peace; compensate; repay”].
1. An Ephraimite whose “son” Berechiah was one of the headmen of Ephraim who persuaded the Israelites of King Pekah’s day to release the captives they had taken in a successful military campaign against Judah.—2Ch 28:6-8, 12-15.
2. A priest who descended from Immer and who was the ancestor of certain priests residing in Jerusalem after the Jews returned from Babylonian exile. (Ne 11:10, 13, 14) He is probably identical with the Meshillemith of 1 Chronicles 9:12.
MESHOBAB
p. 384
MESHOBAB
(Me·shoʹbab) [Returned (Brought Back); or, possibly, Unfaithful].
A chieftain of the tribe of Simeon who had a large household and who participated in the seizure of pasturelands from the Hamites and the Meunim near Gedor in the days of King Hezekiah of Judah.—1Ch 4:34-42.
MESHULLAM
p. 384
MESHULLAM
(Me·shulʹlam) [from a root meaning “make peace; compensate; repay”].
1. A family head in the tribe of Benjamin who lived in Jerusalem; son of Elpaal.—1Ch 8:1, 17, 18, 28.
2. A Gadite resident of Bashan enrolled genealogically as a son of Abihail during the reigns of Jotham and of Jeroboam II (apparently two different enrollments, for the reigns of these kings did not overlap).—1Ch 5:11, 13, 14, 16, 17.
3. Grandfather or ancestor of King Josiah’s secretary Shaphan.—2Ki 22:3.
4. Father or ancestor of High Priest Hilkiah of King Josiah’s reign. (1Ch 9:11; Ne 11:11) Meshullam himself had perhaps acted as high priest. Some of his descendants lived in Jerusalem after the Babylonian exile. He is apparently called Shallum at 1 Chronicles 6:12, 13 and Ezra 7:2.—See SHALLUM No. 7.
5. A Kohathite Levite, one of several in charge of repairing the temple under King Josiah.—2Ch 34:1, 8, 12.
6. A priest whose descendants (at least three generations after him) lived in Jerusalem after the exile in Babylon.—1Ch 9:2, 3, 10, 12.
7. A Benjamite whose son Sallu was a family head in Jerusalem after the Babylonian exile. (1Ch 9:3, 7, 9) Presumably the same as the Meshullam listed in Nehemiah 11:7.
8. A Benjamite family head who himself lived in Jerusalem after the exile.—1Ch 9:3, 7-9.
9. The first-listed son of Governor Zerubbabel; descendant of King David.—1Ch 3:1, 19.
10. Head of the priestly paternal house of Ezra in the days of Jeshua’s successor Joiakim. (Ne 12:12, 13) Possibly the same as No. 18 or 19.
11. Head of the paternal house of priests founded by Ginnethon; during the officiate of Joiakim. (Ne 12:12, 16) Possibly the same as No. 18 or 19.
12. A gatekeeper in the days of Joiakim, Ezra, and Nehemiah.—Ne 12:25, 26.
13. A head one among the people assembled at the river Ahava for the trip to Jerusalem with Ezra in 468 B.C.E. Meshullam was one of several whom Ezra assigned to help gather a number of Levites and Nethinim to make the journey also. (Ezr 8:15-20) Possibly the same as No. 16, 17, 20, or 21.
14. A Levite who perhaps opposed the admonition to send away the foreign wives Ezra found among the Israelites on his return to Jerusalem. However, the text may be read to mean that he opposed only the procedure adopted for carrying it out.—Ezr 10:10-15, ftn.
15. One of the “sons” or descendants of Bani who responded favorably to Ezra’s admonition by sending away their foreign wives and sons.—Ezr 10:29, 44.
16. Son of Berechiah who, under direction of Governor Nehemiah, repaired two sections of Jerusalem’s wall. (Ne 3:4, 30) Meshullam also gave his daughter in marriage to Jehohanan the son of Tobiah the Ammonite, a marriage union that caused division among the restored Israelites.—Ne 6:17-19; 4:3; see No. 13.
17. Co-rebuilder of the Gate of the Old City in Nehemiah’s wall-repair project; son of Besodeiah.—Ne 3:6; see No. 13.
18. One of those who stood at Ezra’s left when he read from the Law to the assembled crowd in the seventh month of 455 B.C.E. Meshullam was probably a priest.—Ne 8:2, 4; see Nos. 10 and 11.
19. A priest (or forefather of a priest) who subscribed to the covenant of faithfulness proposed by the Levites.—Ne 9:5, 38; 10:1, 7, 8; see Nos. 10 and 11.
20. A headman of the people whose descendant, if not he himself, also attested to the same contract.—Ne 10:1, 14, 20; see No. 13.
21. One in the inaugural march arranged by Nehemiah after the completion of Jerusalem’s wall.—Ne 12:31, 33; see No. 13.
MESHULLEMETH
p. 384
MESHULLEMETH
(Me·shulʹle·meth) [the feminine form of Meshullam].
Daughter of “Haruz from Jotbah” who became the wife of Judean King Manasseh and the mother of King Amon.—2Ki 21:19, 20.
MESOPOTAMIA
pp. 384–385
MESOPOTAMIA
(Mes·o·po·taʹmi·a) [from Gr., meaning “[Land] Between Rivers”].
The Greek term for the stretch of land located between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers. It apparently corresponds to the Hebrew designation of related meaning, Aram-naharaim. (Ps 60:Sup) In fact, the translators of the Greek Septuagint usually rendered “Aram-naharaim” as “Mesopotamia.”—See ARAM No. 5.
The application of the term “Mesopotamia” varies both in ancient and modern usage. Basically, in a broad sense, it embraces the entire region that lies between the Tigris and the Euphrates and stretches from the Persian Gulf in the S to the mountains of Turkey and Iran in the N. This would include the alluvial plain of ancient Babylonia extending some 400 km (250 mi) to the S of Baghdad. (See BABYLON No. 2.) In a narrower sense, however, Babylonia is excluded, only the region to the N being termed Mesopotamia. This northern region consists of a low undulating plateau having numerous enclosed basins. It is also a rocky area.
Evidence for the broad usage of the designation in the first century C.E. is found at Acts 7:2, where Stephen spoke of Abraham as residing in “Mesopotamia” while yet at Ur, a city of Babylonia. But it is not possible to establish with certainty whether the Hebrew “Aram-naharaim” likewise included Babylonia. Whenever there is a basis for determining the general geographic location mentioned in the Hebrew Scriptures, the northern area around Haran (Ge 24:2-4, 10) or the northern mountainous region around Pethor (De 23:4; compare Nu 23:7) is included under the designation “Aram-naharaim” (Mesopotamia). Although the extent of the area under the control of Mesopotamian King Cushan-rishathaim (the oppressor of Israel in the time of Judge Othniel) is uncertain, the seat of his government may also have been in the N. (Jg 3:8-10; see CUSHAN-RISHATHAIM.) It was probably from northern Mesopotamia that Ammonite King Hanun hired chariots and horsemen for his fight against King David.—1Ch 19:6, 7.
Among the Jews and proselytes present at Jerusalem for the Festival of Pentecost in 33 C.E., there were inhabitants of Mesopotamia. (Ac 2:1, 2, 9) These could have included residents from the southern part of that land, namely, Babylonia. In this regard it is noteworthy that the historian Josephus reports that “a great number of Jews” were in Babylonia in the first century B.C.E.—Jewish Antiquities, XV, 14 (ii, 2).
MESSENGER
p. 385
MESSENGER
One bearing a message, either oral or written, or one sent on an errand. (Ge 32:3-6; Jg 6:34, 35; 11:12-27; 2Sa 5:11; 1Ki 19:2; 2Ki 19:8-14; Lu 7:18-24; 9:52) At times runners served in this capacity. (2Ch 30:6-10; Jer 51:31) For more rapid communication messengers were dispatched on horses. (2Ki 9:17-19; Es 8:10-14; see COURIER.) Messengers of ancient times included heralds who publicly proclaimed royal or state decrees. (Da 3:4-6; 5:29) Messengers might be sent to sue for peace (Isa 33:7), to request military assistance (2Ki 16:7; 17:4), or to demand tribute or the surrender of a city (1Ki 20:1-9; 2Ki 18:17-35). They were accorded freedom of passage to accomplish their mission. A mistreatment of royal messengers sent on a courtesy visit to another nation was serious enough to precipitate war.—2Sa 10:1-7; see AMBASSADOR.
Both the Hebrew and the Greek words for “messenger” may refer to spirit messengers, or angels. (Ps 104:4; Joh 1:51) Whether human or angelic messengers are meant can be determined by the context. At Isaiah 63:9, for example, Jehovah’s “personal messenger” is evidently his angel, for this messenger saved the Israelites.—Compare Ex 14:19, 20.
Besides using angelic messengers to convey information to men and women on earth and to accomplish other tasks (see ANGEL), Jehovah has repeatedly employed human messengers. His prophets and priests were his messengers to the nation of Israel. (2Ch 36:15, 16; Hag 1:13; Mal 2:7) The statements of his prophets were certain of fulfillment, for Jehovah is “the One that carries out completely the counsel of his own messengers.”—Isa 44:26.
“Messenger of the Covenant.” In fulfillment of Malachi 3:1, John the Baptizer appeared as the messenger who prepared the way before Jehovah by getting the Jews ready for the coming of God’s chief representative, Jesus Christ.—Mt 11:10, 11; Mr 1:1-4; Lu 7:27, 28.
As the foretold “messenger of the covenant,” Jesus Christ came to the temple and cleansed it. (Mt 21:12, 13; Mr 11:15-17; Lu 19:45, 46) He evidently was the messenger of the Abrahamic covenant, for it was on the basis of this covenant that the Jews were the first ones to be granted the opportunity to become Kingdom heirs. This was the covenant to which Peter appealed when calling upon the Jews to repent. It is also noteworthy that John the Baptizer’s father, Zechariah, referred to the Abrahamic covenant in connection with Jehovah’s raising up ‘a horn of salvation in the house of David,’ this horn being the Messiah.—Compare Mt 10:5-7; 15:24; 21:31; Lu 1:69-75; Ac 3:12, 19-26.
MESSIAH
pp. 385–387
MESSIAH
From the Hebrew root verb ma·shachʹ, meaning “smear,” and so “anoint.” (Ex 29:2, 7) Messiah (ma·shiʹach) means “anointed” or “anointed one.” The Greek equivalent is Khri·stosʹ, or Christ.—Mt 2:4, ftn.
In the Hebrew Scriptures the verbal adjective form ma·shiʹach is applied to many men. David was officially appointed to be king by being anointed with oil and so is spoken of as “anointed one” or, literally, “messiah.” (2Sa 19:21; 22:51; 23:1; Ps 18:50) Other kings, including Saul and Solomon, are termed “anointed one” or “the anointed of Jehovah.” (1Sa 2:10, 35; 12:3, 5; 24:6, 10; 2Sa 1:14, 16; 2Ch 6:42; La 4:20) The term is also applied to the high priest. (Le 4:3, 5, 16; 6:22) The patriarchs Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are called Jehovah’s “anointed ones.” (1Ch 16:16, 22, ftn) Persian King Cyrus is termed “anointed one,” in that he was appointed by God for a certain assignment.—Isa 45:1; see ANOINTED, ANOINTING.
In the Christian Greek Scriptures the transliterated form Mes·siʹas occurs in the Greek text at John 1:41, with the explanation, “which means, when translated, Christ.” (See also Joh 4:25.) Sometimes the word Khri·stosʹ is used alone with reference to the one who is or who claims to be the Messiah, or the Anointed One. (Mt 2:4; 22:42; Mr 13:21) In most of its appearances, though, Khri·stosʹ is accompanied by the personal name Jesus, as in the expressions “Jesus Christ” or “Christ Jesus,” to designate him as the Messiah. At times the word is used alone but specifically referring to Jesus with the understanding that Jesus is The Christ, as in the statement, “Christ died for us.”—Ro 5:8; Joh 17:3; 1Co 1:1, 2; 16:24; see CHRIST.
Messiah in the Hebrew Scriptures. At Daniel 9:25, 26 the word ma·shiʹach applies exclusively to the coming Messiah. (See SEVENTY WEEKS.) However, many other texts of the Hebrew Scriptures also point to this coming One, even if not exclusively so. For instance, Psalm 2:2 evidently had first application at the time when Philistine kings tried to unseat anointed King David. But a second application, to the foretold Messiah, is established by Acts 4:25-27, where the text is applied to Jesus Christ. Also, many of the men called “anointed” in various ways prefigured, or pictured, Jesus Christ and the work he would do; among these were David, the high priest of Israel, and Moses (spoken of as “Christ” at Heb 11:23-26).
Prophecies not using “Messiah.” Numerous other Hebrew Scripture texts that do not specifically mention “Messiah” were understood by the Jews as prophecies applying to that one. Alfred Edersheim located 456 passages to which the “ancient Synagogue referred as Messianic,” and there were 558 references in the most ancient rabbinic writings supporting such applications. (The Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah, 1906, Vol. I, p. 163; Vol. II, pp. 710-737) As an example, Genesis 49:10 prophesied that the ruling scepter would belong to the tribe of Judah and that Shiloh would come through that line. The Targum of Onkelos, the Jerusalem Targums, and the Midrash all recognize the expression “Shiloh” as applying to the Messiah.
The Hebrew Scriptures contain many prophecies that provide details about the Messiah’s background, time of appearance, activities, treatment by others, and place in God’s arrangement. The various indications about the Messiah thus combined to form one grand picture that would help true worshipers to identify him. This would provide a basis for faith in him as the true Leader sent by Jehovah. Though the Jews did not recognize ahead of time all the prophecies that related to the Anointed One, the evidence in the Gospels shows that they had sufficient knowledge by which to recognize the Messiah when he did appear.
Understanding in the First Century C.E. The historical information available reveals a general picture of the extent of understanding about the Messiah prevalent among Jews in the first century of the Common Era. Primarily this information is gleaned from the Gospels.
King and son of David. It was commonly accepted among the Jews that the Messiah would be a king of the line of David. When the astrologers asked about “the one born king of the Jews,” Herod the Great knew that they were asking about “the Christ.” (Mt 2:2-4) Jesus questioned the Pharisees as to whose descendant the Christ, or Messiah, would be. Though those religious leaders did not believe in Jesus, they knew that the Messiah would be David’s son.—Mt 22:41-45.
Born in Bethlehem. Micah 5:2, 4 had indicated that out of Bethlehem would come one to be “ruler in Israel” who would “be great as far as the ends of the earth.” This was understood to refer to the Messiah. When Herod the Great asked the chief priests and scribes where the Messiah was to be born, they answered, “In Bethlehem of Judea,” and quoted Micah 5:2. (Mt 2:3-6) And even some of the common people knew this.—Joh 7:41, 42.
A prophet who would perform many signs. Through Moses, God had foretold the coming of a great prophet. (De 18:18) In Jesus’ day Jews were waiting for this one. (Joh 6:14) The way in which the apostle Peter used Moses’ words, at Acts 3:22, 23, indicates he knew they would be accepted as Messianic in nature even by religious opposers, and this gives evidence of widespread understanding of Deuteronomy 18:18. The Samaritan woman by the well also thought the Messiah would be a prophet. (Joh 4:19, 25, 29) People expected the Messiah to perform signs.—Joh 7:31.
Some variety in beliefs. It is evident that even though knowledge about the coming Messiah was common among the Jews, not all persons had the same knowledge or understanding about that one. For instance, though many knew that he would come from Bethlehem, some did not. (Mt 2:3-6; Joh 7:27) Some believed the Prophet to be separate from the Christ. (Joh 1:20, 21; 7:40, 41) Certain prophecies about the Messiah were not understood, even by Jesus’ disciples. This was particularly true about those prophecies dealing with the Messiah’s rejection, suffering, death, and resurrection. (Isa 53:3, 5, 12; Ps 16:10; Mt 16:21-23; 17:22, 23; Lu 24:21; Joh 12:34; 20:9) Yet once these things had taken place and the prophecies had been explained, his disciples and even ones who were not yet disciples began to appreciate the prophetic nature of these texts in the Hebrew Scriptures. (Lu 24:45, 46; Ac 2:5, 27, 28, 31, 36, 37; 8:30-35) Since the fact that the Messiah had to suffer and die was not recognized by most Jews, this point was stressed by early Christians when preaching to Jews.—Ac 3:18; 17:1-3; 26:21-23.
Wrong Expectations. Luke’s account indicates that many Jews were anxiously expecting the Messiah to appear at the particular time Jesus was on earth. Simeon and other Jews were “waiting for Israel’s consolation” and “Jerusalem’s deliverance” when the babe Jesus was brought to the temple. (Lu 2:25, 38) During the ministry of John the Baptizer, the people “were in expectation” about the Christ, or Messiah. (Lu 3:15) Many, though, expected the Messiah to meet their preconceived notions. The prophecies in the Hebrew Scriptures showed the Messiah as coming in two different roles. One was “humble, and riding upon an ass,” whereas the other was “with the clouds of the heavens” to annihilate opposers and have all rulerships serve him. (Zec 9:9; Da 7:13) The Jews failed to appreciate the fact that these prophecies related to two distinct appearances of the Messiah, these appearances occurring at widely separated times.
Jewish sources agree with Luke 2:38 that the people at that time were waiting for Jerusalem’s deliverance. The Jewish Encyclopedia observes: “They yearned for the promised deliverer of the house of David, who would free them from the yoke of the hated foreign usurper, would put an end to the impious Roman rule, and would establish His own reign of peace.” (1976, Vol. VIII, p. 508) They tried to make him an earthly king. (Joh 6:15) When he would not fulfill their expectations, they rejected him.
Evidently the expectation that the Messiah would be an earthly king was shared by John the Baptizer and his disciples. John knew Jesus to be the Messiah and the Son of God, having seen him anointed with holy spirit and having heard God’s voice of approval. John did not lack faith. (Mt 11:11) So his question, “Are we to expect a different one?” may have meant, ‘Are we to expect yet another one who will fulfill all the hopes of the Jews?’ Christ in reply pointed to the works he was doing (which things had been foretold in the Hebrew Scriptures). He concluded: “And happy is he who has not stumbled over me.” This answer, while implying that faith and discernment would be needed, would satisfy and comfort John, assuring him that Jesus was the One who would fulfill God’s promises. (Mt 11:3; Lu 7:18-23) Also, prior to his ascension, Jesus’ disciples held the view that he would at that time deliver Israel from Gentile domination and set up the Kingdom (restore the reign of the Davidic line) on earth.—Lu 24:21; Ac 1:6.
False Messiahs. After Jesus’ death, the Jews followed many false Messiahs, as Jesus had foretold. (Mt 24:5) “From Josephus it appears that in the first century before the destruction of the Temple [in 70 C.E.] a number of Messiahs arose promising relief from the Roman yoke, and finding ready followers.” (The Jewish Encyclopedia, Vol. X, p. 251) Then, in 132 C.E., Bar Kokhba (Bar Koziba), one of the most prominent of the pseudomessiahs, was hailed as Messiah-king. In crushing the revolt that he led, Roman soldiers killed thousands of Jews. While such false Messiahs illustrate that many Jews were primarily interested in a political Messiah, they also show that they properly expected a personal Messiah, not just a Messianic era or Messianic nation. Some believe Bar Kokhba was a descendant of David, which would have aided his Messianic claim. However, since the genealogical records evidently were destroyed in 70 C.E., later claimants to the office of Messiah could not establish proof that they were of David’s family. (The Messiah therefore had to appear before 70 C.E., as Jesus did, in order to prove his claim as the heir of David. This shows that persons still looking for the Messiah’s earthly appearance are in error.) Among such later false claimants to messiahship were Moses of Crete, who asserted he would divide the sea between Crete and Palestine, and Serenus, who misled many Jews in Spain. The Jewish Encyclopedia lists 28 false Messiahs between the years 132 C.E. and 1744 C.E.—Vol. X, pp. 252-255.
Jesus Was Accepted as the Messiah. The historical evidence found in the Gospels demonstrates that Jesus was indeed the Messiah. Persons in the first century, who were in position to question the witnesses and examine the evidence, accepted the historical information as authentic. They were so sure of its accuracy that they were willing to endure persecution and die on behalf of their faith based on that assured information. The historical Gospel records show that various individuals openly acknowledged that Jesus was the Christ, or Messiah. (Mt 16:16; Joh 1:41, 45, 49; 11:27) Jesus did not say they were incorrect, and on occasion he admitted being the Christ. (Mt 16:17; Joh 4:25, 26) Sometimes Jesus would not say pointedly that he was the Messiah; at times he directed others not to publicize it. (Mr 8:29, 30; 9:9; Joh 10:24, 25) Since Jesus was present where people could hear him and see his works, he wanted them to believe on the solid basis of this evidence, so that their faith would be founded on their own eyewitness view of the fulfillment of the Hebrew Scriptures. (Joh 5:36; 10:24, 25; compare Joh 4:41, 42.) Now the Gospel record of what Jesus was and did has been provided along with the Hebrew Scriptures, which supplied abundant information about what he would do, so that individuals may know and believe that Jesus is indeed the Messiah.—Joh 20:31; see JESUS CHRIST.
[Chart on page 387]
OUTSTANDING PROPHECIES CONCERNING JESUS AND THEIR FULFILLMENT
Prophecy
Event
Fulfillment
Born of the tribe of Judah
Mt 1:2-16; Lu 3:23-33; Heb 7:14
From the family of David the son of Jesse
Mt 1:1, 6-16; 9:27; Ac 13:22, 23; Ro 1:3; 15:8, 12
Born in Bethlehem
Born of a virgin
Babes killed after his birth
Called out of Egypt
Way prepared before
Mt 3:1-3; 11:10-14; 17:10-13; Lu 1:17, 76; 3:3-6; 7:27; Joh 1:20-23; 3:25-28; Ac 13:24; 19:4
Commissioned
Ministry caused people in Naphtali and Zebulun to see great light
Spoke with illustrations
Carried our sicknesses
Zealous for Jehovah’s house
As Jehovah’s servant, would not wrangle in streets
Not believed in
Entry into Jerusalem on colt of an ass; hailed as king and one coming in Jehovah’s name
Mt 21:1-9; Mr 11:7-11; Lu 19:28-38; Joh 12:12-15
Isa 28:16; 53:3; Ps 69:8; 118:22, 23
Rejected but becomes chief cornerstone
Mt 21:42, 45, 46; Ac 3:14; 4:11; 1Pe 2:7
Becomes stone of stumbling
One apostle unfaithful, betrays him
Mt 26:47-50; Joh 13:18, 26-30; Ac 1:16-20
Betrayed for 30 pieces of silver
Mt 26:15; 27:3-10; Mr 14:10, 11
Disciples scatter
Roman powers and leaders of Israel act together against anointed of Jehovah
Mt 27:1, 2; Mr 15:1, 15; Lu 23:10-12; Ac 4:25-28
Tried and condemned
Mt 26:57-68; 27:1, 2, 11-26; Joh 18:12-14, 19-24, 28-40; 19:1-16
Use of false witnesses
Silent before accusers
Mt 27:12-14; Mr 14:61; 15:4, 5; Lu 23:9
Hated without cause
Struck, spit on
Ps 22:16, ftn
Impaled
Mt 27:35; Mr 15:24, 25; Lu 23:33; Joh 19:18, 23; 20:25, 27
Lots cast for garments
Numbered with sinners
Reviled while on stake
Given vinegar and gall
Forsaken by God to enemies
No bones broken
Pierced
Mt 27:49; Joh 19:34, 37; Re 1:7
Dies sacrificial death to carry away sins and open way to righteous standing with God
Mt 20:28; Joh 1:29; Ro 3:24; 4:25; 1Co 15:3; Heb 9:12-15; 1Pe 2:24; 1Jo 2:2
Buried with the rich
In grave parts of three days, then resurrected
Mt 12:39, 40; 16:21; 17:23; 27:64; 28:1-7; Ac 10:40; 1Co 15:3-8
Ps 16:8-11, ftn
Raised before corruption
Jehovah declares him His Son by spirit begetting and by resurrection
Mt 3:16, 17; Mr 1:9-11; Lu 3:21, 22; Ac 13:33; Ro 1:4; Heb 1:5; 5:5
METALS
p. 389
METALS
More than 75 percent of the more than a hundred elements known to man are metals. Gold, silver, copper, iron, and lead are all mentioned specifically in the Scriptures. The first Biblical references to metals are in Genesis 2:11 and 4:22.
In physical properties metals are opaque, fusible, and ductile; they have a metallic luster and are usually good conductors of heat and electricity. Chemically and physically the metals have certain distinguishing characteristics. For specific information and the Scriptural occurrences, see the above-mentioned metals under their individual names; also the heading REFINE, REFINER.
METALWORKER
p. 389
METALWORKER
One who casts, hammers, carves, engraves, or otherwise works with metals. (Isa 41:7) The first “forger of every sort of tool of copper and iron” in recorded history was Tubal-cain. (Ge 4:22) Ancient metalworkers made tools, household items, weapons, armor, musical instruments, ornaments, and figurines. Besides fashioning new items, they also did repair work. (2Ch 24:12) Many were specialists in working such metals as gold (Ne 3:8, 31, 32), silver (Jg 17:4; Ac 19:24), or copper (2Ti 4:14). At times they formed a kind of association or guild. (Ne 3:31; Ac 19:24-28) Their trade called for skill in artistic design.
The Israelites may have had knowledge of metalworking prior to their entry into Egypt, or possibly they acquired it there. By the time of the Exodus, they had ability to fashion a molten calf and a copper serpent. (Ex 32:4; Nu 21:9) More impressive, however, was the production of various metal items for the tabernacle service. Bezalel and his assistants were aided by Jehovah’s spirit in their metalworking.—Ex 31:2, 3; 35:30-35.
Later, when oppressed by the Philistines, the Israelites were not allowed to have their own metalworkers. This measure prevented them from making weapons. (1Sa 13:19-22) Doubtless for similar reasons Nebuchadnezzar took the metalworkers and other craftsmen captive the first time he assaulted Jerusalem.—2Ki 24:14, 16; Jer 24:1; 29:1, 2.
METHEG-AMMAH
p. 389
METHEG-AMMAH
(Methʹeg-amʹmah) [Bridle of Ammah (possibly, Cubit)].
A place taken from the Philistines by King David. (2Sa 8:1) Since no site by that name is known, Metheg-ammah may well be a figurative term designating one of the principal Philistine cities. The parallel passage at 1 Chronicles 18:1 says, “Gath and its dependent towns.” At 2 Samuel 8:1 the American Standard Version evidently took the element “ammah” in Metheg-ammah to be from the Hebrew word for “mother” and translated Metheg-ammah as “the bridle of the mother city.” This thought is conveyed by An American Translation, which reads “the control of the metropolis” instead of “Metheg-ammah.”
METHUSELAH
p. 389
METHUSELAH
(Me·thuʹse·lah) [possibly, Man of the Missile].
Son of the faithful prophet Enoch; father of Lamech and grandfather of Noah. (Ge 5:21-29; 1Ch 1:1-4; Jude 14, 15) A descendant of Adam through Seth, Methuselah was of the eighth human generation. (Lu 3:37, 38) He enjoyed a life span of 969 years, the longest of Bible record, and one that has become proverbial for longevity. He died in 2370 B.C.E., the year in which the Flood began. But the Scriptures say that Methuselah “died,” not that he perished in the Deluge as a result of divine execution.—Ge 5:27; see LIFE SPAN.
METHUSHAEL
p. 389
METHUSHAEL
(Me·thuʹsha·el) [Man of God].
A descendant of Cain through Enoch. Methushael was the son of Mehujael and the father of Lamech (not to be confused with Noah’s father Lamech).—Ge 4:17, 18.
MEUNIM
p. 390
MEUNIM
(Me·uʹnim).
On the basis of the name, the Meunim are considered to have been an Arabian people residing in and around Maʽan, a city about 32 km (20 mi) ESE of Petra.
Judean King Uzziah (829-778 B.C.E.), with Jehovah’s help, successfully warred against the Meunim. (2Ch 26:1, 7) Perhaps at that time some of the Meunim captives were constituted temple slaves, and therefore, their descendants are later listed among the Nethinim returning from Babylonian exile.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 43, 50; Ne 7:52; compare Ps 68:18.
During Hezekiah’s reign (745-717 B.C.E.) a band of Simeonites struck down the Hamites and the Meunim in the vicinity of Gedor.—1Ch 4:24, 39-41; see AMMONIM.
MEZAHAB
p. 390
MEZOBAITE
p. 390
MEZOBAITE
(Me·zoʹba·ite) [Of (Belonging to) Zobah].
A term alluding to the home of Jaasiel.—1Ch 11:47.
MEZUZAH
p. 390
MEZUZAH
(me·zuʹzah).
Anglicized form of the Hebrew word used in the Bible generally to designate a doorjamb or doorpost. Mezu·zahʹ and the plural mezu·zohthʹ appear at Exodus 12:7 (ftn), 22, 23, with reference to the sprinkling of the Passover victim’s blood on doorposts, and at Exodus 21:6, regarding a slave who, desiring to remain in his master’s service, was brought up against the door or “the doorpost” and had his master pierce his ear with an awl. References are also made to doorposts of the temple constructed by Solomon (1Ki 6:31, 33; 7:5) and of the symbolic temple Ezekiel saw in vision.—Eze 41:21; 45:19; 46:2.
In modern times the Anglicized term “mezuzah” is used to denote a rectangular piece of parchment containing the Hebrew text of Deuteronomy 6:4-9 and Deuteronomy 11:13-21, generally written in 22 lines. The parchment is rolled up and placed in a wooden, metal, or glass case that is affixed in a slanting position on the right-hand doorpost of Orthodox Jewish dwellings, the upper part pointing inward and the lower part outward. The Hebrew word Shad·daiʹ (meaning “Almighty”) is written on the back of this parchment and is frequently visible through a glass-covered opening in the container. Sometimes the mezuzah case is artistically decorated. When pious Orthodox Jews enter or leave a house, they touch the mezuzah with the hand and recite the prayer, “May God keep my going out and my coming in from now on and ever more.”—Compare Ps 121:8.
The use of the mezuzah is based on a literal interpretation of the command at Deuteronomy 6:9 (ftn) and 11:20.
MIBHAR
p. 390
MIBHAR
(Mibʹhar) [from a root that means “choose”].
Son of Hagri; one of the mighty men of David’s military forces. (1Ch 11:26, 38) Some have suggested that there is a discrepancy in the text at 1 Chronicles 11:38 because Bani the Gadite, not Mibhar, is mentioned in a parallel list at 2 Samuel 23:36. They hold that Mibhar is an alteration of the Hebrew for “from Zobah” and that the final words of 1 Chronicles 11:38 resulted because of reading ben-hagh·riʹ (son of Hagri) for ba·niʹ hag·ga·dhiʹ (Bani the Gadite). This remains conjectural.
MIBSAM
p. 390
MIBSAM
(Mibʹsam) [Perfumed; Balsam Oil; Spicy].
1. One of the sons of Ishmael and founder of a family.—Ge 25:13; 1Ch 1:29.
2. A descendant of Simeon.—1Ch 4:24, 25.
MIBZAR
p. 390
MICA
p. 390
MICA
(Miʹca) [shortened form of Michael or Micaiah].
The English names Mica and Micah have resulted from a minor difference in the Hebrew spelling.
1. Son of Mephibosheth (Merib-baal) and grandson of King Saul’s son Jonathan. Mica (also called Micah) was the father of Pithon, Melech, Tarea (Tahrea), and Ahaz.—2Sa 9:12; 1Ch 8:33-35; 9:39-41.
2. One of the Levites (or the forefather of one) attesting by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” of Nehemiah’s time.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 9, 11.
3. A Levite descendant of Asaph and the son of Zichri (also identified as Zabdi and Zaccur). Mica was the father of Mattaniah and is also called Micah and Micaiah.—1Ch 9:14, 15; Ne 11:17, 22; 12:35.
MICAH
pp. 390–391
MICAH
(Miʹcah) [shortened form of Michael or Micaiah].
1. A man of Ephraim. In violation of the eighth of the Ten Commandments (Ex 20:15), Micah took 1,100 silver pieces from his mother. When he confessed and returned them, she said: “I must without fail sanctify the silver to Jehovah from my hand for my son, so as to make a carved image and a molten statue; and now I shall give it back to you.” She then took 200 silver pieces to a silversmith, who made “a carved image and a molten statue” that afterward came to be in Micah’s house. Micah, who had “a house of gods,” made an ephod and teraphim and empowered one of his sons to act as priest for him. Although this arrangement was ostensibly to honor Jehovah, it was grossly improper, for it violated the commandment forbidding idolatry (Ex 20:4-6) and bypassed Jehovah’s tabernacle and his priesthood. (Jg 17:1-6; De 12:1-14) Later, Micah took Jonathan, a descendant of Moses’ son Gershom, into his home, hiring this young Levite as his priest. (Jg 18:4, 30) Mistakenly feeling satisfied with this, Micah said: “Now I do know that Jehovah will do me good.” (Jg 17:7-13) But Jonathan was not of Aaron’s lineage and thus was not even qualified for priestly service, which only added to Micah’s error.—Nu 3:10.
In those days, the Danites, searching for territory in which to dwell, sent out five spies, who eventually came to Ephraim “as far as the house of Micah and got to spend the night there.” While near Micah’s house, they recognized Jonathan’s voice, found out what he was doing there, and had him inquire of God so that they might know whether their venture would be successful. The priest told them: “Go in peace. It is before Jehovah that your way is in which you go.” (Jg 18:1-6) They subsequently spied out Laish and returned, telling their brothers about it, whereupon the five spies and 600 Danite men girded for warfare headed for that city. En route, as they passed Micah’s house, the spies told their brothers about his religious articles and suggested their acquisition. The Danites took these and also convinced the Levite that it would be better for him to be a priest to a tribe and family in Israel than just for one man. They then took him, the ephod, the teraphim, and the carved image and went their way.—Jg 18:7-21.
Shortly thereafter, Micah and a company of men pursued the Danites. Upon catching up with them and being asked what was the matter, Micah said: “My gods that I made you have taken, the priest too, and you go your way, and what do I have anymore?” At that, the sons of Dan warned of possible assault if Micah continued following them and voicing protest. Seeing that the Danites were much stronger than his band, Micah returned home. (Jg 18:22-26) The Danites thereafter struck down and burned Laish, building the city of Dan on its site. Jonathan and his sons became priests to the Danites, who “kept the carved image of Micah, which he had made, set up for themselves all the days that the house of the true God [the tabernacle] continued in Shiloh.”—Jg 18:27-31.
2. A Levite of the Kohathite family of Uzziel, of which he was head and his brother Isshiah the second when the Levitical service assignments were distributed by David.—1Ch 23:6, 12, 20; 24:24, 25.
3. Descendant of King Saul; son of Jonathan’s son Merib-baal (Mephibosheth). He is also called Mica.—1Ch 8:33-35; 9:39-41; 2Sa 9:12.
4. A Reubenite who was the son of Shimei and father of Reaiah. His descendant Beerah was a chieftain of the tribe of Reuben and was taken into exile by Assyrian King Tilgath-pilneser (Tiglath-pileser III).—1Ch 5:1, 3-6; 2Ki 15:29.
5. Father of Abdon (Achbor). He is also called Micaiah, which is the longer form of his name.—2Ch 34:20; 2Ki 22:12.
6. A Levite and descendant of Asaph. (Ne 11:15, 17) He is also called Mica and Micaiah.—1Ch 9:15; Ne 11:22; 12:35.
7. Writer of the Bible book bearing his name and a prophet of Jehovah during the reigns of Kings Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah of Judah (777-717 B.C.E.). Micah was a contemporary of the prophets Hosea and Isaiah. The exact duration of his prophetic activity is uncertain. His prophesying apparently closed by the end of Hezekiah’s reign, when the composition of the prophet’s book was completed.—Mic 1:1; Ho 1:1; Isa 1:1.
Micah was a native of the village of Moresheth, SW of Jerusalem. (Jer 26:18) As a resident of the fertile Shephelah, the prophet was well acquainted with rural living, from which he was inspired to draw meaningful illustrations. (Mic 2:12; 4:12, 13; 7:1, 4, 14) Micah prophesied during very turbulent times when false worship and moral corruption flourished in Israel and Judah, also when King Hezekiah instituted religious reforms. (2Ki 15:32–20:21; 2Ch 27-32) With good reason, “the word of Jehovah that occurred to Micah” warned that God would make Samaria “a heap of ruins of the field,” and it was prophesied that “Zion will be plowed up as a mere field, and Jerusalem herself will become mere heaps of ruins.” (Mic 1:1, 6; 3:12) While the devastation of Judah and Jerusalem in 607 B.C.E. occurred many years after Micah’s day, he probably lived to see the foretold destruction of Samaria in 740 B.C.E.—2Ki 25:1-21; 17:5, 6.
MICAH, BOOK OF
pp. 391–392
MICAH, BOOK OF
A prophetic book of the Hebrew Scriptures containing Jehovah’s word through Micah concerning Samaria and Jerusalem. (See MICAH No. 7.) It consists of three basic sections, each beginning with the word “Hear.”—Mic 1:2; 3:1; 6:1.
Micah’s prophetic words regarding Samaria’s desolation must have been delivered before that city’s destruction in 740 B.C.E., and evidently his oral pronouncements were committed to writing before the close of Hezekiah’s reign.
Deplorable moral conditions prevailed among the people of Israel and Judah in Micah’s time. The leaders oppressed the people, especially the poor. Judges, priests, and prophets were out for money. Idolatry, fraud, oppression, injustices, and bloodshed abounded. It was precarious to trust even confidential friends and family members.—Mic 1:7; 2:1, 2; 3:1-3, 9-12; 6:12; 7:2-6.
The book of Micah candidly portrays the wrongs of Israel and Judah. While foretelling desolation for Samaria and Jerusalem on account of their transgressions (Mic 1:5-9; 3:9-12), it also contains promises of restoration and divine blessings to follow.—4:1-8; 5:7-9; 7:15-17.
The authenticity of this book is well established. It harmonizes with the rest of the Scriptures in showing Jehovah to be a merciful and loving God, pardoning error and passing over transgression. (Mic 7:18-20; compare Ex 34:6, 7; Ps 86:5.) From earliest times the Jews accepted this book as authentic. About a century after Micah’s time, his words spoken during Hezekiah’s reign about the desolation of Jerusalem were quoted by certain older men of Judah when making a point in defense of Jeremiah the prophet. (Jer 26:17-19; compare Mic 3:12.) Centuries afterward, the Jewish chief priests and scribes, on the basis of Micah’s prophecy, confidently stated that the Christ was to be born in Bethlehem. (Mt 2:3-6; compare Mic 5:2.) The fulfillment of prophecies respecting Samaria, Jerusalem, and the Messiah, or Christ, stamp this book as being inspired of God. Noteworthy, too, is the fact that Jesus’ words about a man’s enemies being persons of his household parallel Micah 7:6.—Mt 10:21, 35, 36.
[Box on page 392]
HIGHLIGHTS OF MICAH
A candid statement of the wrongdoing of Israel and of Judah, a forecast of desolation for Samaria and Jerusalem, and promises of restoration
Covers a period leading up to and possibly following the desolation of Samaria in 740 B.C.E.
Wrongdoing of Israel and Judah is contrasted with Jehovah’s righteous requirements
Oppressors lie in bed, plotting to seize homes and fields; when day dawns, they carry out their schemes (2:1, 2)
Unsuspecting passersby are robbed; women and children are victimized (2:8, 9)
Those responsible for administering justice exploit the people as though they were animals (3:1-3)
False prophets call out, “Peace!”—but they sanctify war against anyone that “does not put something into their mouths” (3:5)
Judges, priests, and prophets are solely out for gain, yet they claim Jehovah’s support (3:9-11)
Loyal ones are virtually nonexistent; princes and judges seek bribes, and not even family members can be trusted (7:1-6)
Jehovah delivered his people from Egypt and guided and protected them; no amount of sacrificing will compensate for their revolt (6:3-7)
He requires that his people exercise justice, love kindness, and walk modestly with him (6:8)
Jehovah’s judgments against Israel; Judah, too, will be affected
Jehovah’s judgment will result in Samaria’s being reduced to a heap of ruins; the disaster will reach even as far as Judah and Jerusalem (1:3-16)
Calamity will come upon Israel; her fields will be apportioned to others (2:3-5)
Jehovah will strike his people; they will eat but not get filled, they will sow seed but not enjoy any fruitage (6:13-16)
Remnant will be regathered and true worship exalted
The remnant of Israel will be gathered together “like a flock in the pen,” with their king before them and Jehovah ahead of them (2:12, 13)
In the final part of the days, the mountain of Jehovah’s house will be exalted above the hills and people of many nations will stream to it; they will be taught by Jehovah and learn war no more (4:1-4)
The restored people will walk in Jehovah’s name; Zion will be strong before her enemies (4:5-13)
A ruler will be born in Bethlehem who will shepherd in Jehovah’s name; under his rulership, the Assyrian will be driven back; the remnant of Jacob will be like refreshing dew and like a mighty lion (5:2-9)
Jehovah will cleanse his people of idolatry and execute vengeance upon disobedient nations (5:10-15)
Rely on Jehovah; the rejoicing of the “woman enemy” will end as Jehovah’s repentant people receive his attention and experience wonderful things, filling observing nations with fear; Jehovah will forgive the sins of his people (7:7-20)
MICAIAH
pp. 392–393
MICAIAH
(Mi·caiʹah) [Who Is Like Jehovah?].
1. Wife of King Rehoboam, daughter of Uriel of Gibeah, and the mother of King Abijah of Judah. She is also called “Maacah.”—2Ch 11:18, 20; 13:1, 2.
2. Son of Imlah and a prophet of Jehovah to the northern kingdom of Israel during King Ahab’s reign. (1Ki 22:8) While King Jehoshaphat of Judah was visiting Ahab, the Israelite king invited him to join in a military campaign against the Syrians to regain possession of Ramoth-gilead. Jehoshaphat accepted, but asked that the word of Jehovah be sought. So Ahab summoned 400 prophets and asked them: “Shall I go against Ramoth-gilead in war, or shall I refrain?” They answered in the affirmative, saying that Jehovah would give the city into the king’s hand. However, Jehoshaphat wanted more assurance, whereupon Ahab reluctantly sent for Micaiah, the prophet who had always prophesied bad for him. The dispatched messenger urged Micaiah to speak words to Ahab like those of one of the other prophets. At first Micaiah did so, but Ahab placed him under oath to speak “truth in the name of Jehovah.” At that, Micaiah said: “I certainly see all the Israelites scattered on the mountains, like sheep that have no shepherd.”—1Ki 22:1-17; 2Ch 18:1-16.
Micaiah then proceeded to relate his vision of Jehovah sitting on His heavenly throne and asking assembled spirit creatures: “Who will fool Ahab, that he may go up and fall at Ramoth-gilead?” One of the spirits volunteered to go and become “a deceptive spirit” in the mouth of all of Ahab’s prophets. Jehovah replied: “You will fool him, and, what is more, you will come off the winner. Go out and do that way.” Micaiah then told Ahab that God had put a deceptive spirit into the mouth of all his prophets, “but Jehovah himself has spoken calamity concerning you.” With that the false prophet Zedekiah struck Micaiah upon the cheek and asked mockingly: “Just which way did the spirit of Jehovah pass along from me to speak with you?” Micaiah boldly replied: “Look! You are seeing which way on that day when you will enter the innermost chamber to hide yourself.” Ahab then commanded that Micaiah be put in the house of detention, where the prophet would be fed with reduced allowances of bread and water until the king returned in peace. However, Ahab never returned, because during the battle at Ramoth-gilead, “there was a man that bent the bow in his innocence,” the arrow struck the Israelite king, and he gradually died. Micaiah’s final words to Ahab had been: “If you return at all in peace, Jehovah has not spoken with me.” The king’s death proved that Micaiah was indeed Jehovah’s prophet.—1Ki 22:18-37; 2Ch 18:17-34.
3. One of the princes King Jehoshaphat sent throughout Judah as teachers, along with Levites and priests. They had “the book of Jehovah’s law” with them as they taught the people in all the cities of Judah.—2Ch 17:7-9.
4. Father of the Achbor (Abdon) who was sent, along with others, by King Josiah to inquire of Jehovah concerning the words of the newly found book of the Law. He is also called Micah.—2Ki 22:12, 13; 2Ch 34:20, 21.
5. “Son of Gemariah the son of Shaphan.” He was present in the dining room of his father, Gemariah, when Baruch publicly read there the roll containing Jehovah’s words through Jeremiah against Israel, Judah, and all the nations. After hearing this message, Micaiah reported what he heard to King Jehoiakim’s secretary and princes.—Jer 36:2, 9-13.
6. Ancestor of the priest Zechariah, the latter being among those with trumpets at the inaugural ceremony of Jerusalem’s rebuilt wall. He is also called Mica.—Ne 11:22; 12:31, 35.
7. A priest among those with trumpets who played in one of the two “thanksgiving choirs” participating in the inaugural march for Jerusalem’s rebuilt wall in Nehemiah’s day.—Ne 12:40, 41.
MICHAEL
pp. 393–394
MICHAEL
(Miʹcha·el) [Who Is Like God?].
1. The only holy angel other than Gabriel named in the Bible, and the only one called “archangel.” (Jude 9) The first occurrence of the name is in the tenth chapter of Daniel, where Michael is described as “one of the foremost princes”; he came to the aid of a lesser angel who was opposed by “the prince of the royal realm of Persia.” Michael was called “the prince of [Daniel’s] people,” “the great prince who is standing in behalf of the sons of [Daniel’s] people.” (Da 10:13, 20, 21; 12:1) This points to Michael as the angel who led the Israelites through the wilderness. (Ex 23:20, 21, 23; 32:34; 33:2) Lending support to this conclusion is the fact that “Michael the archangel had a difference with the Devil and was disputing about Moses’ body.”—Jude 9.
Scriptural evidence indicates that the name Michael applied to God’s Son before he left heaven to become Jesus Christ and also after his return. Michael is the only one said to be “the archangel,” meaning “chief angel,” or “principal angel.” The term occurs in the Bible only in the singular. This seems to imply that there is but one whom God has designated chief, or head, of the angelic host. At 1 Thessalonians 4:16 the voice of the resurrected Lord Jesus Christ is described as being that of an archangel, suggesting that he is, in fact, himself the archangel. This text depicts him as descending from heaven with “a commanding call.” It is only logical, therefore, that the voice expressing this commanding call be described by a word that would not diminish or detract from the great authority that Christ Jesus now has as King of kings and Lord of lords. (Mt 28:18; Re 17:14) If the designation “archangel” applied, not to Jesus Christ, but to other angels, then the reference to “an archangel’s voice” would not be appropriate. In that case it would be describing a voice of lesser authority than that of the Son of God.
There are also other correspondencies establishing that Michael is actually the Son of God. Daniel, after making the first reference to Michael (Da 10:13), recorded a prophecy reaching down to “the time of the end” (Da 11:40) and then stated: “And during that time Michael will stand up, the great prince who is standing in behalf of the sons of [Daniel’s] people.” (Da 12:1) Michael’s ‘standing up’ was to be associated with “a time of distress such as has not been made to occur since there came to be a nation until that time.” (Da 12:1) In Daniel’s prophecy, ‘standing up’ frequently refers to the action of a king, either taking up his royal power or acting effectively in his capacity as king. (Da 11:2-4, 7, 16b, 20, 21) This supports the conclusion that Michael is Jesus Christ, since Jesus is Jehovah’s appointed King, commissioned to destroy all the nations at Har–Magedon.—Re 11:15; 16:14-16.
The book of Revelation (12:7, 10, 12) specifically mentions Michael in connection with the establishment of God’s Kingdom and links this event with trouble for the earth: “And war broke out in heaven: Michael and his angels battled with the dragon, and the dragon and its angels battled. And I heard a loud voice in heaven say: ‘Now have come to pass the salvation and the power and the kingdom of our God and the authority of his Christ, because the accuser of our brothers has been hurled down . . . On this account be glad, you heavens and you who reside in them! Woe for the earth and for the sea.’” Jesus Christ is later depicted as leading the heavenly armies in war against the nations of the earth. (Re 19:11-16) This would mean a period of distress for them, which would logically be included in the “time of distress” that is associated with Michael’s standing up. (Da 12:1) Since the Son of God is to fight the nations, it is only reasonable that he was the one who with his angels earlier battled against the superhuman dragon, Satan the Devil, and his angels.
In his prehuman existence Jesus was called “the Word.” (Joh 1:1) He also had the personal name Michael. By retaining the name Jesus after his resurrection (Ac 9:5), “the Word” shows that he is identical with the Son of God on earth. His resuming his heavenly name Michael and his title (or name) “The Word of God” (Re 19:13) ties him in with his prehuman existence. The very name Michael, asking as it does, “Who Is Like God?” points to the fact that Jehovah God is without like, or equal, and that Michael his archangel is his great Champion or Vindicator.
2. The father of chieftain Sethur of the tribe of Asher who was one of the 12 sent to spy out Canaan.—Nu 13:2, 13.
3. Forefather of Asaph; of the family of Gershom, the son of Levi.—1Ch 6:39, 40, 43.
4. One of the heads of the tribe of Issachar; of the family of Tola.—1Ch 7:1-3.
5. A chieftain of the tribe of Manasseh who deserted to David at Ziklag.—1Ch 12:20.
6. The father of Omri, the head of a paternal house of Issachar during David’s reign.—1Ch 27:18.
7. One of the sons of King Jehoshaphat of Judah who, together with his brothers, received costly gifts and fortified cities from their father. However, when his older brother Jehoram became king, Jehoram killed all his six younger brothers, including Michael.—2Ch 21:1-4.
8. A Gadite and descendant of Buz; an ancestor of No. 9, at least five generations removed.—1Ch 5:11, 13, 14.
9. A Gadite, first of seven sons of Abihail, a descendant of No. 8 and a head of a house of Gilead enrolled genealogically during the days of Israelite King Jeroboam II and of Judean King Jotham.—1Ch 5:11-17.
10. A Benjamite; descendant of Shaharaim by his wife Hushim through Elpaal and Beriah.—1Ch 8:1, 8, 11-13, 16.
11. Father of the Zebadiah who went up to Jerusalem from Babylon with Ezra in 468 B.C.E.—Ezr 8:1, 8.
MICHAL
pp. 394–395
MICHAL
(Miʹchal) [probably, Who Is Like God?].
King Saul’s younger daughter who became the wife of David. Saul had offered his older daughter Merab to David as a wife but gave her to another man. Michal, however, “was in love with David,” and Saul offered her to David if he could produce the foreskins of a hundred Philistines, Saul thinking that David would meet death in attempting to kill that many enemy warriors. David accepted the challenge, presented Saul with 200 Philistine foreskins, and was given Michal as a wife. But, thereafter, “Saul felt still more fear because of David” and became his lasting foe. (1Sa 14:49; 18:17-29) Later, when Saul’s hatred for David reached a peak, Michal helped David escape the king’s wrath. During David’s long absence, Saul gave her in marriage to Palti the son of Laish from Gallim.—1Sa 19:11-17; 25:44.
When Abner later sought to conclude a covenant with David, David refused to see him unless he brought Michal with him. David, by messenger, presented his demand to Saul’s son Ish-bosheth, and Michal was taken from her husband Paltiel (Palti) and was returned to David.—2Sa 3:12-16.
Punished for Disrespect to David. When David as king had the ark of the covenant brought to Jerusalem and displayed his joy for Jehovah’s worship by dancing exuberantly, “being girded with an ephod of linen,” Michal observed him from a window and “began to despise him in her heart.” Upon David’s return to his household, Michal expressed her feelings sarcastically, revealing a lack of appreciation of the kind of zeal David had displayed for Jehovah’s worship and indicating that she felt he had acted in an undignified manner. David then rebuked her and also evidently penalized her by having no further sexual relations with her, so that she died childless.—2Sa 6:14-23.
Rears Her Sister’s Children. The account at 2 Samuel 21:8 speaks of “the five sons of Michal the daughter of Saul whom she bore to Adriel,” these being among the members of Saul’s household whom David gave to the Gibeonites in atonement for Saul’s attempt to annihilate them. (2Sa 21:1-10) The apparent conflict between 2 Samuel 21:8 and 2 Samuel 6:23, which shows that Michal died childless, may be resolved by the view taken by some commentators, namely, that these children were the five sons of Michal’s sister Merab and that Michal raised them following the early death of their mother.—See MERAB.
MICHMAS(H)
pp. 395–396
MICHMAS(H)
(Michʹmas[h]) [Laid Up [that is, concealed] Place].
A site identified with modern Mukhmas on a hill about 600 m (2,000 ft) above sea level and some 11 km (7 mi) NNE of Jerusalem. It lies N of the Wadi Suweinit (Nahal Mikhmas), considered to be “the ravine pass of Michmash.” (1Sa 13:23) Joined by other wadis from the SW and NW, Wadi Suweinit extends from the mountainous region of Ephraim to the Jordan Valley.
Doubtless preparing to free Israel from Philistine control, King Saul selected a force of 3,000 men. Of these, 2,000 encamped with him at Michmash and in the mountainous region of Bethel, and the others took their position with his son Jonathan at Gibeah. Later, at nearby Geba (“Gibeah,” Vg), Jonathan struck down the Philistine “garrison.” In retaliation the Philistines rallied a great army, including chariots and horsemen, and apparently forced Saul to retreat from Michmash to Gilgal. Hard pressed by the Philistines, many Israelites hid themselves in caves and hollows; others sought refuge E of the Jordan. This dispersal of the Israelite warriors in the face of the Philistine threat was later presented by Saul as his reason for failing to wait obediently for Samuel to offer sacrifice. Reproved by Samuel for his presumptuous act, Saul, with a reduced force of about 600 men, thereafter came to Jonathan at Geba. (1Sa 13:1-16) According to 1 Samuel 14:2, Saul evidently transferred his camp to Migron near Gibeah.
Jonathan Initiates Rout of Philistines. Because three bands of Philistine pillagers would go out from their camp at Michmash and an outpost of the Philistines would sally forth to “the ravine pass of Michmash,” Jonathan decided to end this menace. (1Sa 13:16-23) To do this, he crossed the ravine pass, which (if Wadi Suweinit) forms a deep gorge with nearly vertical cliffs to the E of Geba (Jabaʽ). Two prominent hills with steep rocky sides rise at a point where the Wadi Suweinit makes a sharp bend. These may be the ‘toothlike crags’ Bozez and Seneh, their toothlike edges having perhaps been rounded by the erosive forces of some 30 centuries. (1Sa 14:1-7) For a stranger to have made his way through the maze of mounds, knolls, and sharp rocks in the wadi would have been next to impossible. But Jonathan, reared in Benjamite territory, apparently knew it well. While his father’s camp was at Michmash and his own at Geba, Jonathan doubtless had repeated opportunities for getting better acquainted with the terrain.
Jonathan and his armor-bearer made their way toward Michmash and then exposed themselves to the view of the Philistine outpost. Catching sight of them, the Philistines called out: “Come on up to us, and we will let you know a thing!” Thereafter, on his hands and feet, Jonathan, followed by his armor-bearer, ascended the steep passage to the Philistine outpost. As a team they struck down some 20 Philistines within a distance of about half the measure of land that a span of bulls can plow in a day.—1Sa 14:8, 11-14, ftn.
A divinely sent earthquake, the effects of which were noted by Saul’s watchmen, threw the Philistine camp into turmoil. By the time Saul and his men came on the scene, many of the Philistines had slaughtered one another in confusion and the rest had taken to flight. Saul’s army, probably now equipped with Philistine weapons found at the site, pursued the fleeing enemy forces. Joined by Israelites who had gone into hiding and those who had sided with the Philistines, “they kept striking down the Philistines from Michmash to Aijalon.”—1Sa 14:15-23, 31.
According to 1 Samuel 13:5, the Philistine forces at Michmash included 30,000 war chariots. This number is far greater than that involved in several other military expeditions (compare Jg 4:13; 2Ch 12:2, 3; 14:9), and it is hard to imagine how so many war chariots could have been used in mountainous terrain. For this reason 30,000 is generally viewed as a scribal error. The Syriac Peshitta and the Lagardian edition of the Greek Septuagint read 3,000, and numerous Bible translations follow this rendering. (AT, JB, Mo) However, even lower figures have been suggested.
Centuries later, the prophecy of Isaiah mentions Michmash as the place where the conquering Assyrian would ‘deposit his articles.’ (Isa 10:24, 28) After the Israelite return from Babylonian exile in 537 B.C.E., Michmas(h) was apparently reoccupied by Benjamites.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 27; Ne 7:31; 11:31.
MICHMETHATH
p. 396
MICHMETHATH
(Mich·meʹthath).
A site on the boundary between Ephraim and Manasseh. It is identified with Khirbet Juleijil, a short distance E of Shechem. This agrees with the Biblical statement that Michmethath was “in front of Shechem.”—Jos 16:5, 6; 17:7.
MICHRI
p. 396
MICHRI
(Michʹri) [possibly from a root meaning “sell”].
A Benjamite and an ancestor of Elah who resided in Jerusalem after the Babylonian exile.—1Ch 9:1-3, 7, 8.
MIDDIN
p. 396
MIDDIN
(Midʹdin).
A place in the Judean Wilderness. (Jos 15:20, 61) Middin is perhaps to be identified with Khirbet Abu Tabaq situated in the low-lying plain called el Buqeiʽa (Biqʽat Hureqanya; the Valley of Achor?) near the NW end of the Dead Sea.
MIDIAN
pp. 396–397
MIDIAN
(Midʹi·an), Midianites (Midʹi·an·ites) [Of (Belonging to) Midian].
1. One of Abraham’s sons by his concubine Keturah; the father of Ephah, Epher, Hanoch, Abida, and Eldaah. (Ge 25:1, 2, 4; 1Ch 1:32, 33) Before his death, Abraham gave presents to Midian and the other sons of his concubines and then sent them to the land of the East.—Ge 25:5, 6.
2. The descendants of Abraham’s son Midian are collectively designated as “Midian” and “Midianites.” (Nu 31:2, 3) At times the Bible seemingly refers to them as Ishmaelites. (Compare Ge 37:25, 27, 28, 36; 39:1; Jg 8:22, 24.) This may imply that the descendants of Abraham through his sons Ishmael and Midian were much alike in their way of life, and there may have been a further amalgamation through intermarriage among the two peoples. It also appears that at least some of the Kenites were known as Midianites. Since the Kenites are already mentioned as a people before Midian’s birth, this may mean that Moses’ Kenite brother-in-law Hobab was a Midianite merely from a geographic standpoint.—Ge 15:18, 19; Nu 10:29; Jg 1:16; 4:11; see ISHMAELITE; KENITE.
Being descendants of Abraham, the Midianites likely spoke a language that closely resembled Hebrew. Gideon, for instance, apparently had no difficulty in understanding the Midianites. (Jg 7:13-15; 8:18, 19) There is also a possibility, however, that Gideon learned the tongue of the Midianites, Israel having been under their domination for seven years.—Jg 6:1.
The Midianites were primarily nomadic tent dwellers. (Jg 6:5, 6; Hab 3:7) But in Moses’ day they are also reported as residing in cities. (Nu 31:9, 10) At that time they were quite prosperous, having asses and animals of the flock and the herd numbering into the tens of thousands. (Nu 31:32-34) Their riches included gold ornaments having a total weight of more than 191 kg (512 lb t, valued now at over $2,150,000).—Nu 31:50-52.
Apparently both men and women adorned themselves with gold ornaments, including nose rings and earrings. Midianite kings were arrayed in “garments of wool dyed reddish purple,” and even their camels had necklaces, evidently with moon-shaped ornaments attached.—Nu 31:50; Jg 8:21, 26.
Doubtless the Midianites acquired much of their wealth through trade and plunder. (Compare Ge 37:28; Jg 6:5, 6.) As early as the time of Joseph, caravans of Midianite merchants traveled to Egypt. It was to such a caravan bound for Egypt and carrying aromatic resins that Joseph was sold by his half brothers.—Ge 37:25, 28.
Probably sometime before Israel’s entry into the Promised Land, Edomite King Hadad (son of Bedad) gained the victory over the Midianites in the field of Moab.—Ge 36:35; 1Ch 1:46.
Cause Israel to Sin. Later, the Midianites manifested hostility toward the Israelites. They cooperated with the Moabites in hiring the prophet Balaam to curse Israel. (Nu 22:4-7) When this failed, the Midianites and Moabites, at Balaam’s advice, cunningly used their women to induce thousands of Israelite males to become involved in sexual immorality and idolatry in connection with Baal of Peor. (Nu 25:1-9, 14-18; 31:15, 16; 1Co 10:8; Re 2:14) Thereafter the Israelites, in obedience to divine command, took vengeance upon Midian. The Midianite cities and walled camps in the area were consigned to the fire. Thousands of domestic animals and many gold articles were taken as spoils. With the exception of the virgins, all, including the five kings of Midian—Evi, Rekem, Zur, Hur, and Reba—were put to death.—Nu 31.
Less than three centuries later, the Midianites had recovered from this blow sufficiently to be able to oppress the Israelites for seven years. (Compare Jg 6:1; 11:25, 26.) Along with the Amalekites and “Easterners,” these tent-dwelling nomads, with their livestock and innumerable camels, penetrated Israel’s land all the way to Gaza, plundering the domestic animals of the Israelites and also consuming their harvests.—Jg 6:2-6.
Crushing Defeat by Gideon. Finally, when Israel called to Jehovah for aid, he raised up Gideon to deliver them. (Jg 6:7-16) The rout that Jehovah effected by means of him was so complete that there is no record of any further harassment from the Midianites. (Jg 8:28) Their princes Oreb and Zeeb were slain, as were their kings Zebah and Zalmunna. (Jg 7:25; 8:5, 21; see GIDEON.) Centuries later the victory over Midian was still alluded to when illustrating the smashing of enemy power.—Isa 9:4; 10:24-26; see also Ps 83:9-11.
In contrast with the earlier enmity of the Midianites, a restoration prophecy pointed to the time when “young male camels of Midian and of Ephah” would bring gifts to Zion.—Isa 60:5, 6, 11-14.
3. The territory occupied by the Midianites was known as “Midian” or “the land of Midian.” (1Ki 11:18; Hab 3:7) It is generally agreed that the descendants of Midian established themselves mainly in the NW part of Arabia just E of the Gulf of ʽAqaba. But the extent of their landholdings is uncertain and must have varied in the course of their history. During Moses’ lifetime many Midianites were apparently living near Moabite territory and in the vicinity of the region controlled by Amorite King Sihon.—Nu 22:4; 31:8-12; Jos 13:21.
Moses himself spent about 40 years in the land of Midian. There he married Zipporah, one of the seven daughters of Jethro the priest of Midian. (See JETHRO.) By her he had two sons, Gershom and Eliezer. Moses’ work as a shepherd for his father-in-law took him to the mountainous area around Horeb, suggesting that he resided in the vicinity of the Gulf of ʽAqaba. However, whether the region around Horeb was then a part of “the land of Midian” cannot be determined. (Ex 2:15-22; 3:1; 4:18-20; 18:1-4; Ac 7:29, 30) It seems that at a later time Edom was at least in part referred to as Midian.—1Ki 11:14-18.
MIDWIFE
p. 397
MIDWIFE
The Hebrew term for “midwife” is a feminine participle of the verb ya·ladhʹ (bear; give birth) and thus literally refers to a woman who helps to bear or give birth to a child. (See BIRTH.) A midwife helps the mother during the ordeal of labor, and once the child is born she severs its navel cord and washes the infant. In ancient times she would also rub it with salt and swaddle it with cloth bands.—Eze 16:4.
Close friends or relatives and older women in the community sometimes served in this capacity, but because of the special knowledge, skill, and experience necessary, particularly when the delivery was difficult, midwifery was pursued as a profession by few. In the case of Benjamin’s birth, when “it was going hard with [Rachel] in making the delivery,” the midwife was able to assure Rachel that she would have the son, though Rachel herself died. (Ge 35:16-19) During the complicated delivery of Tamar’s twins, Perez and Zerah, the midwife was alert to identify the one she expected to be the firstborn. She quickly tied a scarlet piece on the extended hand of Zerah. However, the hand was drawn in and his brother emerged first, causing a perineal rupture of the mother.—Ge 38:27-30.
Midwives among the Israelites during their slavery in Egypt found themselves in a very critical and dangerous position. Pharaoh summoned two of them by name, Shiphrah and Puah, and commanded them to put to death every Hebrew male baby as soon as it was born. Probably these two women served as heads of the profession and were responsible to pass the orders of the king on to their associates. However, “the midwives feared the true God, and they did not do as the king of Egypt had spoken to them, but they would preserve the male children alive.” For this they were called to account by Pharaoh, who demanded: “Why is it you have done this thing?” Feigning that the matter was beyond their control, they insisted that the Hebrew women were “lively” and gave birth ‘before the midwife could come in to them.’ (Ex 1:15-19) Because these midwives feared Jehovah and refused to practice infanticide, he blessed and rewarded them with families of their own.—Ex 1:20, 21.
MIGDAL-EL
p. 398
MIGDAL-EL
(Migʹdal-el) [Tower of God].
A fortified city in the territory of Naphtali. (Jos 19:32, 35, 38) One possible identification that has been suggested for Migdal-el is Majadel. This site is on a hill about 17 km (11 mi) ESE of Tyre.
MIGDAL-GAD
p. 398
MIGDAL-GAD
(Migʹdal-gad) [Tower of Good Fortune].
A Judean city in the Shephelah. (Jos 15:20, 33, 37) It is perhaps to be identified with Khirbet el-Mejdeleh (Horvat Migdal Gad), about 20 km (12 mi) W of Hebron.
MIGDOL
p. 398
MIGDOL
(Migʹdol) [Tower].
1. An Egyptian site used as a reference point in describing the location of Israel’s last encampment at Pihahiroth before crossing the Red Sea. They were to encamp “before Pihahiroth between Migdol and the sea in view of Baal-zephon.” (Ex 14:2; Nu 33:5-8) Scholars generally hold that Migdol is likely an Egyptian pronunciation for the Hebrew migh·dalʹ, meaning “tower,” and that it doubtless refers to a military post or watchtower on the Egyptian border. However, there is evidence that there were several such Migdols along the Egyptian border; even today there are three different villages bearing the name Mashtul, the present form of Migdol in Egyptian (of Coptic derivation). (See also No. 2.) Though one of the Amarna Tablets mentions a certain Ma-ag-da-liʹ, it gives no indication of its location. Since the location of the other sites, Pihahiroth and Baal-zephon, are not presently known, the location of Migdol remains uncertain. Some consider it as likely to have been a site on the height of Jebel ʽAtaqah overlooking the northern end of the Gulf of Suez. Though no evidence is known today connecting such a site with the name Migdol, it would obviously be a strategic location for a watchtower or frontier post.
2. The Migdol mentioned by the prophets Jeremiah and Ezekiel some 900 years after the Exodus. While it may be the same as that considered above, most commentators believe that a second Egyptian Migdol is involved.
The prophet Ezekiel foretold a devastation due to come upon Egypt, evidently from Babylon, striking it “from Migdol to Syene and to the boundary of Ethiopia.” (Eze 29:10; 30:6) Since Syene is in the extreme S of ancient Egypt, it appears that this Migdol was in the extreme N, thus giving rise to a description similar to the familiar phrase “from Dan down to Beer-sheba” used with reference to Palestine. (Jg 20:1) After Jerusalem’s fall in 607 B.C.E., Jewish refugees settled in Migdol, Tahpanhes, Noph (Memphis), and in the land of Pathros. But Migdol and other places were to witness the ‘devouring sword’ of Babylon’s King Nebuchadnezzar.—Jer 44:1; 46:13, 14.
This Migdol is usually identified with a fortress described in Egyptian hieroglyphic texts as guarding the NE approaches of the country. The Antonine Itinerary (Itinerarium Provinciarum Antonini Augusti) from the third century C.E. refers to a site called Magdolo near Pelusium, which latter place lay on the Mediterranean Coast at what might be called the entrance into Egypt for those coming from Philistia. Though there is no certainty, some scholars tentatively identify this frontier-fortress called Migdol with Tell el-Heir, about 10 km (6 mi) SSW of Pelusium (Tell el Farame).
MIGRON
p. 398
MIGRON
(Migʹron) [Threshing Floor].
A location “at the outskirts of Gibeah” where King Saul was encamped when Jonathan and his armor-bearer killed about 20 men from the Philistine outpost near Michmash. (1Sa 13:16, 23; 14:1, 2, 13-16) Tell Miryam, about 1 km (0.6 mi) WSW of Mukhmas (Michmash), is tentatively identified with Migron.
At Isaiah 10:28 Migron is foretold to be one of the cities through which the Assyrians would pass on their way toward Jerusalem. Its being mentioned after Ai (Aiath) and before Michmash appears to locate Migron N, not S, of Michmash. Therefore, a second Migron (Makrun to the NW of Michmash) has been suggested. However, if the Migron of Saul’s day was still in existence, it seems unlikely that there would be another town by the same name less than 3 km (2 mi) away. So the prophecy may simply be listing cities to be affected by the Assyrian invasion and that without regard for the order or geographic position of one city in relation to another. (Isa 10:24, 28-32) Thus the Migron of Isaiah 10:28 may be the same as the one mentioned at 1 Samuel 14:2.
MIJAMIN
pp. 398–399
MIJAMIN
(Mijʹa·min) [From the Right Hand].
1. Descendant of Aaron selected by lot to head the sixth division of priestly service in King David’s day.—1Ch 24:1, 3, 5, 9.
2. One of the heads of the priests who returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel. (Ne 12:1, 5, 7) He may have founded the paternal house of Miniamin mentioned at Nehemiah 12:17 (where the name of the head of that house appears to have been an inadvertent scribal omission in the Hebrew text).
3. One of “the sons of Parosh” who sent away foreign “wives along with sons” as Ezra counseled.—Ezr 10:25, 44.
4. A priest (or possibly the ancestor of a priest) listed among those attesting by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” of Nehemiah’s time. (Ne 9:38; 10:1, 7, 8) He seems to be identical with the Miniamin of Nehemiah 12:41.
In Hebrew, Mijamin seems to be a contraction of the name Miniamin.
MIKLOTH
p. 399
MIKNEIAH
p. 399
MIKNEIAH
(Mik·neʹiah) [Herds (Livestock) of Jehovah].
One of the Levites who played harps while the Ark was transported from the house of Obed-edom to Jerusalem.—1Ch 15:17, 18, 21.
MIKTAM
p. 399
MILALAI
p. 399
MILCAH
p. 399
MILCAH
(Milʹcah).
1. Daughter of Abraham’s (Abram’s) brother Haran, wife of his brother Nahor (her uncle), and the sister of Lot. (Ge 11:27, 29) Bethuel, one of Milcah’s eight children, became father to Rebekah.—Ge 22:20-23; 24:15, 24, 47.
2. One of Zelophehad’s five daughters given an inheritance in the territory of Manasseh after their father’s death.—Nu 26:33; 27:1-4; 36:10-12; Jos 17:3, 4.
MILCOM
p. 399
MILCOM
(Milʹcom) [from a root meaning “king”].
Evidently the same as Molech, god of the Ammonites. It was to Milcom and other deities that King Solomon, when deviating from true worship toward the close of his reign, built high places.—1Ki 11:4, 5, 7, 33; 2Ki 23:13; see MOLECH.
MILDEW
p. 399
MILDEW
Generally, any of numerous plant diseases caused by fungi. The ruining of crops by mildew was one of the calamities experienced by unfaithful Israel. (De 28:22; 1Ki 8:37-39; 2Ch 6:28-30; Am 4:9; Hag 2:17) It has been suggested that the mildew of the Bible may be black stem rust (Puccinia graminis). This serious parasitic disease deprives plants of needed nourishment and water and thus can cause the kernels of grain to dry up. Small rust-colored spots appear on the stems and leaves of attacked cereal plants.
MILDNESS
pp. 399–401
MILDNESS
A New Testament Wordbook, by William Barclay, says of the adjective pra·ysʹ: “In classical Greek this is a lovely word. Of things it means ‘gentle’. It is used, for instance, of a gentle breeze or a gentle voice. Of persons it means ‘mild’ or ‘gracious’. . . . There is gentleness in praus but behind the gentleness there is the strength of steel . . . It is not a spineless gentleness, a sentimental fondness, a passive quietism.” (London, 1956, pp. 103, 104) Vine’s Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words states that the noun form pra·yʹtes “consists not in a person’s ‘outward behaviour only; nor yet in his relations to his fellow-men; as little in his mere natural disposition. Rather it is an inwrought grace of the soul; and the exercises of it are first and chiefly towards God. It is that temper of spirit in which we accept His dealings with us as good, and therefore without disputing or resisting; it is closely linked with the word tapeinophrosunē [humility], and follows directly upon it.’”—1981, Vol. 3, pp. 55, 56.
The word pra·ysʹ is variously translated in Bible versions “meek,” “mild,” “mild-tempered,” and “gentle.” (KJ, AS, NW, NE) However, as expressed in Barclay’s work quoted in the foregoing, pra·ysʹ goes somewhat deeper than gentleness and, when used of persons, means mild, gracious.
Although Jehovah is one who will not tolerate sin and badness, he has lovingly provided the way of approach to himself through the ransom sacrifice and priestly services of Jesus Christ. Jehovah’s worshipers and servants can therefore seek his face without any feeling of morbid fear and dread. (Heb 4:16; 10:19-22; 1Jo 4:17, 18) Jesus represented Jehovah God so perfectly that he could say: “He that has seen me has seen the Father also.” He also said: “Come to me, all you who are toiling and loaded down, and I will refresh you. Take my yoke upon you and learn from me, for I am mild-tempered [Gr., pra·ysʹ] and lowly in heart, and you will find refreshment for your souls. For my yoke is kindly and my load is light.” (Joh 14:9; Mt 11:28-30) Accordingly, Jehovah God is fully approachable by those who love him, and he generates mildness, great confidence, and strength in those appealing to him.
A Trait of Strength. Mildness of temper or of spirit is not an attribute of one weak in character. Jesus Christ said: “I am mild-tempered and lowly in heart.” (Mt 11:29; 2Co 10:1) Yet Jesus had the full power of his Father backing him, and he was firm for what is right; he used great freeness of speech and action when such was called for.—Mt 23:13-39; compare 21:5.
The mild-tempered person is such because he has faith and a source of strength. He is not easily unbalanced or caused to lose his good sense. Lack of mildness of temper is the result of insecurity, frustration, lack of faith and hope, and even desperation. A person who is not mild-tempered is described by the proverb: “As a city broken through, without a wall, is the man that has no restraint for his spirit.” (Pr 25:28) He is open and vulnerable to the invasion of any and all improper thoughts, which may motivate him to improper actions.
A Fruit of the Spirit. Mildness is a fruit of God’s holy spirit, his active force. (Ga 5:22, 23) God is therefore the Source of mildness, and one must apply to him for his spirit and must cultivate this fruit of the spirit to have genuine mildness of temper. Hence, it is not acquired by the exercise of sheer willpower, but results from drawing close to God.
Lack of mildness results in undue excitability, harshness, lack of self-control, and fights. On the other hand, the Christian is counseled to preserve unity and peace by “lowliness of mind and mildness.”—Eph 4:1-3.
Jealousy and contention, if allowed to take root and grow, will lead to disorders of every sort. Mildness, on the other hand, will prevent such conditions from developing among the followers of Christ. Hence, the Bible writer James urges those who are wise and understanding in the congregation to display “fine conduct” in the form of “mildness that belongs to wisdom,” “the wisdom from above.”—Jas 3:13, 17.
“Mildness,” in the Bible, is frequently coupled with “spirit,” for example, “mildness of spirit,” or “mild spirit.” Genuine mildness is, accordingly, something that is more than an outward, transitory or occasional quality; rather, it is a part of one’s makeup, or temperament. The apostle Peter points out this fact when he says: “And do not let your adornment be that of the external braiding of the hair and of the putting on of gold ornaments or the wearing of outer garments, but let it be the secret person of the heart in the incorruptible apparel of the quiet and mild spirit, which is of great value in the eyes of God.”—1Pe 3:3, 4.
The apostle Paul writes: “Clothe yourselves with . . . mildness,” which, superficially read, might seem to indicate that it is somewhat of a veneer for mere outward appearance; but in the same context he admonishes: “Clothe yourselves with the new personality, which through accurate knowledge is being made new according to the image of the One who created it.” (Col 3:10, 12; Eph 4:22-24) This shows that mildness is indeed a personality trait, primarily gained as a fruit of God’s spirit through accurate knowledge and application thereof, rather than just naturally inherited.
Essential for Those Having Oversight. In his letter of instructions to young Timothy on proper care of the congregation, Paul commanded him as to handling difficult matters, saying: “A slave of the Lord does not need to fight, but needs to be gentle toward all, qualified to teach, keeping himself restrained under evil, instructing with mildness those not favorably disposed; as perhaps God may give them repentance.” (2Ti 2:24, 25) Here we see a similarity between mildness and long-suffering. The individual realizes why he has to deal with the difficulty: God has permitted it, and as an overseer he must handle it in the best interests of the individual(s) involved. He must put up with the difficulty until it is settled, without getting overwrought.
Titus, another overseer, residing in Crete, was likewise counseled to remind his Christian brothers “to be reasonable, exhibiting all mildness toward all men.” To impress upon Titus the need for mildness, Paul calls attention to the unsurpassed love and mercy of God as manifested through his Son, calling for a forsaking of the old ways of maliciousness and hatred and following the new way leading to everlasting life.—Tit 3:1-7.
Again, Paul addresses those who are spiritually mature ones in the congregation, outlining the responsibility upon them: “Even though a man takes some false step before he is aware of it, you who have spiritual qualifications try to readjust such a man in a spirit of mildness, as you each keep an eye on yourself, for fear you also may be tempted.” (Ga 6:1) They should keep in mind how God has dealt with them. Doing so, they should not give the erring man a harsh reprimand but should try to readjust him in a spirit of mildness. This will prove to be far more effective and beneficial to all concerned.
Mildness will accomplish good when dealing with a difficult situation or an angry person, breaking down difficulty, whereas harshness would magnify the bad situation. The proverb says: “An answer, when mild, turns away rage, but a word causing pain makes anger to come up.” (Pr 15:1) Mildness can have great force. “By patience a commander is induced, and a mild tongue itself can break a bone.”—Pr 25:15.
Essential When Under Discipline. Another fine principle involving mildness or calmness is set forth by Solomon. It concerns the tendency we may have to show a rebellious spirit when corrected or chastised by one in authority. We may get so indignant as to leave our place of proper submission, hastily giving up our assigned position. But Solomon warns: “If the spirit of a ruler should mount up against you, do not leave your own place, for calmness itself allays great sins.” (Ec 10:4; compare Tit 3:2.) The proper attitude of calmness and mildness under discipline not only avoids further anger from the authority but also enables us to improve our personality through keeping our temper and our assigned place, or position, and applying the discipline.
This is especially true when the ruler is Jehovah God and when discipline comes through those set in authority by him. (Heb 12:7-11; 13:17) It also applies in our relationship to those permitted by God to wield worldly governing authority. (Ro 13:1-7) Even when such a ruler may make a harsh demand of the Christian as to the reason for the hope he has, the Christian, while firmly putting obedience to God first, should answer “with a mild temper and deep respect.”—1Pe 3:15.
MILE
p. 401
MILE
A measure of distance. (Mt 5:41) In the Scriptures miʹli·on, the measure in question, is probably the Roman mile (1,479.5 m; 4,854 ft). At Luke 24:13; John 6:19; 11:18 the word miʹli·on does not appear in the Greek text, but the distance figures are given in terms of stadia (1 Roman stadium = 1⁄8 Roman mi; 185 m; 606.75 ft). In the New World Translation the figures for the stadia at Luke 24:13; John 6:19; 11:18 have been converted to statute miles. For example, “sixty stadia” is given as “about seven miles” (11 km).—Lu 24:13.
MILETUS
p. 401
MILETUS
(Mi·leʹtus).
A city on the W coast of Asia Minor that is now in ruins. It lies near the mouth of the Maeander (Menderes) River and anciently had four harbors. By the seventh century B.C.E. the Ionians seem to have made Miletus a prosperous commercial center having numerous colonies on the Black Sea and in Egypt. The woolen goods of Miletus became widely known. Indicative of this is the fact that at Ezekiel 27:18 the Greek Septuagint lists “wool from Miletus” as an item of Tyre’s trade. Miletus was also the home of famous philosophers such as Thales (c. 625-547 B.C.E.), regarded as the founder of Greek geometry, astronomy, and philosophy. In the fifth century B.C.E. the Persians captured and destroyed Miletus for having shared in revolt. Later (in 334 B.C.E.), the rebuilt city fell to Alexander the Great. During Hellenic and Roman times Miletus witnessed considerable architectural activity. An impressive ruin from this period is a large theater built in an open field.
As time passed, the city declined in importance. This is attributed to the silting up of its harbor facilities by the Maeander River. Ancient Miletus seems to have been situated on a promontory extending from the S side of the Latmian Gulf. But today the ruins of the city lie about 8 km (5 mi) inland, and what was once the gulf is a lake.
Paul Visits. It was to Miletus that the apostle Paul came, in about 56 C.E. Because of wanting to get to Jerusalem by Pentecost if at all possible and not wishing to spend time unnecessarily in Asia Minor, Paul, apparently at Assos, decided to take a vessel that bypassed Ephesus. But he did not neglect the needs of the congregation there. From Miletus, doubtless by means of a messenger, Paul sent for the older men of the Ephesus congregation, about 50 km (30 mi) away. The additional time it took for word to reach them and for them to come to Miletus (perhaps a minimum of three days) apparently was less than might have been involved had Paul gone to Ephesus. Possibly this was because the available ship(s) from Assos putting into port at Ephesus made more breaks in the voyage than did the one(s) stopping at Miletus. Or, circumstances in Ephesus itself might have delayed Paul had he stopped there.—Ac 20:14-17.
In speaking to the older men of the Ephesus congregation, Paul reviewed his own ministry among them, admonished them to pay attention to themselves and to the flock, alerted them to the danger of “oppressive wolves” entering the congregation, and encouraged them to stay awake and to keep in mind his example. Having been told that they would see him no more, these overseers gave way to considerable weeping, “fell upon Paul’s neck and tenderly kissed him,” and then conducted him to the boat.—Ac 20:18-38.
At an unspecified time after his first imprisonment in Rome, Paul seems to have returned to Miletus. Trophimus, who had earlier accompanied him from Miletus to Jerusalem, became ill, necessitating Paul’s leaving him behind.—Compare Ac 20:4; 21:29; 2Ti 4:20.
MILITARY COMMANDER
pp. 401–402
MILITARY COMMANDER
The Greek word khi·liʹar·khos (chiliarch) means “commander of 1,000 soldiers.” With the exception of its use in Revelation, it refers to a Roman military tribune. There were six tribunes in each Roman legion. The legion, however, was not divided into six different commands. The tribunes were divided into pairs, and each pair was given command over the legion for a two-month period of the year.—See ARMY (Roman).
Such a military commander was vested with great authority. He nominated and assigned centurions. He presided at courts-martial and could order capital punishment. He had a body of attendants serving as aides. His rank was recognized by his dress: a purple stripe on his toga and a gold ring of distinction. At one time these tribunes were elected by the people; later the Senate and other civil or military personnel were primarily responsible for their appointment. Normally ten years’ infantry duty or five years in the cavalry were required. Augustus allowed sons of senators to begin their careers as tribunes. Tiberius reserved the right of appointment to himself.
At the celebration of Herod’s birthday these commanders were among the honored guests entertained by the dancer Salome. In the presence of such men of rank, Herod felt compelled to keep his oath and so ordered John the Baptizer beheaded. (Mr 6:21-26) A military commander (chiliarch) accompanied the soldiers who arrested Jesus.—Joh 18:12.
In about 56 C.E., Claudius Lysias was the military commander of the Jerusalem garrison. He was the one who rescued Paul both from the street mob and from the rioting Sanhedrin and who wrote a letter of explanation to Governor Felix when Paul was secretly slipped down to Caesarea. (Ac 21:30–24:22) Military commanders were present in numbers when Paul appeared before Herod Agrippa II.—Ac 25:23.
“Military commanders” are also mentioned in John’s vision, in the book of Revelation, as being among those against whom God’s judgments are executed.—Re 6:15; 19:18.
MILK
pp. 402–403
MILK
The product of female mammals for nourishment of their young. It is also used as food by mankind in general. (Ge 18:8; Jg 4:19; 5:25) The Hebrew word rendered “milk” usually refers to fresh milk and is generally distinguished from curds, cheese, and butter. (De 32:14; 2Sa 17:29; Job 10:10; Pr 27:27) No distinction is made, however, between milk of cows, sheep, and goats. (Eze 25:4; 1Co 9:7) Sour or curdled milk was often mixed with honey and was regarded as a refreshing drink. David took “ten portions of milk” (“cheese,” Vg) to “the chief of the thousand” when taking food to his brothers in the army camp. These portions may have been in the form of fresh-milk cheese. Rotherham says “ten slices of soft cheese.”—1Sa 17:17, 18.
Why did the Law forbid boiling a kid in its mother’s milk?
Boiling a kid in its mother’s milk was prohibited under the Mosaic Law. (De 14:21) This prohibition is mentioned twice in connection with the giving of one’s firstfruits to Jehovah.—Ex 23:19; 34:26.
It has been theorized that this practice had pagan, idolatrous, or magical connections. However, the evidence to support this view is not sound at present.
Another suggestion is that this statute emphasizes that there is a proper and fitting order in matters that should be adhered to. God provided the milk of the mother for the purpose of nourishing her young. To use it to boil her offspring to prepare it to be eaten would be to the kid’s harm and the opposite of what God had in mind when making provision for such milk.
A third possibility is that this command was given in order to encourage compassion. This would be in harmony with other commands that prohibited sacrificing an animal if it had not first been with its mother for at least seven days (Le 22:27), slaughtering both an animal and its offspring on the same day (Le 22:28), or taking from a nest both a mother and its eggs or offspring (De 22:6, 7).
In Prophecy. Regarding Immanuel it was foretold: “Due to the abundance of the producing of milk, he will eat butter; because butter and honey are what everyone left remaining in the midst of the land will eat.” This circumstance was to result from the devastation of Judah by the Assyrians. On account of this devastation, formerly cultivated land would become choked with weeds. Therefore, those left remaining in the land would have to subsist to a considerable degree on dairy products and wild honey. There being ample pasturage, the animals that had been preserved alive would produce an abundance of milk for the greatly reduced population.—Isa 7:20-25; compare 37:30-33.
Illustrative Use. Often milk is referred to in a figurative or an illustrative way. (Ge 49:12; Ca 5:12; La 4:7) Resources of nations and people are called milk. (Isa 60:16) The Promised Land is repeatedly described as “flowing with milk and honey,” denoting abundance, fruitfulness, and prosperity due to Jehovah’s blessing. (Ex 3:8; De 6:3; Jos 5:6; Jer 11:5; Eze 20:6; Joe 3:18) The shepherd of The Song of Solomon spoke of his beloved Shulammite as having honey and milk under her tongue, evidently meaning that her tongue gave expression to pleasant words.—Ca 4:11.
Since milk promotes physical growth to maturity, elementary Christian doctrine is likened to “milk” for spiritual babes, which will strengthen them to grow to the point of being able to assimilate “solid food,” the deeper spiritual truths. (1Co 3:2; Heb 5:12-14) The apostle Peter, speaking to Christians, says: “As newborn infants, form a longing for the unadulterated milk belonging to the word.” For what purpose? That they might keep on growing not merely to maturity but “to salvation,” that is, make their calling and choosing sure for themselves. (1Pe 2:2; 2Pe 1:10) At Isaiah 55:1, God calls on spiritually thirsty ones to buy this growth-promoting spiritual “milk,” which, through his undeserved kindness, they can obtain “without money and without price.”
MILL
p. 403
MILL
A simple apparatus generally consisting of two stones (one placed atop the other), between which various edible threshed grains are ground into flour. It was possible to pound grain with a pestle in a mortar, rub it on a stone slab with an upper stone, or grind it with a rotary or lever hand mill. Such devices were used from early patriarchal times, for Abraham’s wife Sarah made round cakes from “fine flour.” (Ge 18:6) In the wilderness the Israelites ground the divinely provided manna “in hand mills or pounded it in a mortar.”—Nu 11:7, 8; see MORTAR, I.
Bread was generally baked every day, and usually each family possessed its own hand mill. The grinding of grain into flour was ordinarily a daily activity of the women in the household. (Mt 24:41; Job 31:10; Ex 11:5; Isa 47:1, 2) They rose early in the morning to prepare the flour needed for the day’s bread. The sound of hand mills is referred to in the Bible as a symbol of normal peaceful conditions. Conversely, abandonment and desolation were indicated when “the sound of the hand mill” was absent.—Jer 25:10, 11; Re 18:21, 22; compare Ec 12:3, 4.
A common hand mill of Hebrew times was the saddle quern. It had two carved stones, a longer one on the bottom and a smaller one on the top. (De 24:6; Job 41:24) The worker knelt behind it, grasped the upper stone with both hands, and moved it back and forth on the lower one, crushing the grain between them. Some lower stones were inclined away from the miller, enabling a more energetic grind. Later, lever and rotary mills came into use. Both had an opening in the center of the upper stone to put grain into. The lever mill was rectangular or square, with a large bottom stone on which a smaller one was pushed back and forth by a lever fitted into a groove on the top stone. It was sometimes placed on a high base so that the worker could operate it while standing. The rotary mill was made of two round stones, with a central peg as a pivot for the upper one. The upper stone was concave, made to fit and revolve on the lower convex one, thus allowing the pulverized grain to drift out to the mill’s perimeter. It has been used up to the present time. Today, the heavy lower stone is usually made of basalt and is often about 46 cm (18 in.) in diameter and 5 to 10 cm (2 to 4 in.) thick.
Two women generally operated this kind of hand mill. (Lu 17:35) They sat facing each other, each placing one hand on the handle to turn the upper stone. With her free hand, one woman fed unground grain in small amounts into the filler hole of the upper stone, while the other gathered the flour as it emerged from the rim of the mill and fell to the tray or the cloth spread beneath the mill.
Since bread was usually baked daily and grain was ground into flour frequently, God’s law given to Israel mercifully forbade the seizing of a person’s hand mill or its upper grindstone as a pledge. A family’s daily bread depended upon the hand mill. Hence, to seize it or its upper grindstone meant seizing “a soul” or “means of life.”—De 24:6, ftn.
Larger mills are also mentioned in the Scriptures. Jesus Christ referred to “a millstone such as is turned by an ass.” (Mt 18:6) It may have been similar to the one that blind Samson was forced to turn for the Philistines when “he came to be a grinder in the prison house,” though others think it was a saddle quern.—Jg 16:21.
In Revelation the sudden and final destruction of Babylon the Great is likened to the hurling of “a stone like a great millstone” into the sea.—Re 18:21.
MILLET
p. 403
MILLET
[Heb., doʹchan].
The Hebrew word doʹchan is generally understood to refer to common millet (Panicum miliaceum), if not also including other related or similar grasses such as sorghum. Common millet is distinguished by its broad leaves and its bristly, extensively branched panicles, or clusters of seeds. The stalks of the plant are commonly fed to livestock, and its tiny seeds, of which there are many in each panicle, are still used in the Middle East for making bread, usually in combination with other cereals. (Eze 4:9) At Isaiah 28:25, the Hebrew term soh·rahʹ may also denote millet.
MILLO
pp. 403–404
MILLO
(Milʹlo) [from a root meaning “fill”].
“The house of Millo” (“Beth-millo,” AT, JB, RS) may have been a fortress or citadel and was perhaps the same as “the tower of Shechem.” Apparently the men of “the house of Millo” shared in making Abimelech king. The prophetic words of Gideon’s son Jotham pointed to disaster for “the house of Millo” at the hands of Abimelech. This was fulfilled when Abimelech set the vault of the house of El-berith on fire and all those who had sought refuge there perished.—Jg 9:6, 20, 46-49.
MILLSTONE
p. 404
MINA
p. 404
MINA
(miʹna).
A unit both of weight and of monetary value. (1Ki 10:17; Ezr 2:69; Ne 7:71) According to the Hebrew text of Ezekiel 45:12, one mina (maneh) equals 60 shekels. The Greek Septuagint rendering of the scripture, though, assigns a value of 50 shekels to the mina. (See RS, Mo.) Since, when large numbers of shekels are referred to in the Bible, the numbers are divisible by 50, this may indicate that in earlier times a mina consisted of 50 shekels.—Ge 23:15; Ex 30:24; 38:29; Nu 31:52; 1Sa 17:5.
There is archaeological testimony for a mina of 50 shekels. An uninscribed weight of about 4,565 g (12.2 lb t) found at Tell Beit Mirsim, if divided into eight minas of 50 shekels, would yield a shekel of 11.4 grams. This value basically corresponds to that of the average of some 45 inscribed shekel weights found in Palestine. Therefore, in this publication the mina of the Hebrew Scriptures is calculated at 50 shekels or 1⁄60 talent, that is, 570 g (18.35 oz t). Accordingly, in modern values, the silver mina would equal $110.10 and the gold mina $6,422.50.
There is also a possibility that, as in the case of the cubit, two values were assigned to the mina, one perhaps for a royal mina (compare 2Sa 14:26) and the other for a common mina.—Compare Eze 40:5.
The mina (mna) of the Christian Greek Scriptures (Lu 19:13-25) is reckoned at 100 drachmas, this being the value derived from ancient Greek writers. The drachma was worth nearly as much as a denarius. So the mina was a considerable sum. The present-day value would be $65.40; in the first century C.E., it amounted to about a fourth of the wages earned annually by an agricultural worker.
MIND
pp. 404–406
MIND
A faculty of the brain with which we gather information, reason, and draw conclusions. “Mind” is rendered from several related Greek words expressing such attributes of the mind as thinking faculties, intellectual capacity, mental perception, intelligence, reason, thought, intention, remembrance, mental state or view, opinion, and mental inclination, attitude, or powers. Though, at times, in various translations the word “mind” is used, in the same instances other translations employ the above descriptive and specific terms. In the Hebrew text, the words for “remember” and “consider” may be translated in certain places by such expressions as “keep in mind” and “have in mind.” In the Hebrew Scriptures, “mind” appears in some versions as a rendering of the Hebrew words that are, literally and properly, “heart,” “soul,” and “spirit.”—Compare De 4:39, ftn; 2Ki 9:15, Ro; Eze 20:32, JB; see HEART.
“New in the Force Actuating Your Mind.” The inclination of the mind of imperfect man is naturally toward wrong thinking. The Bible terms it the “fleshly frame of mind.” (Col 2:18) Christians are reminded that formerly they were enemies of God because their minds had been on the works that were wicked.—Col 1:21.
The mind of the “physical” (literally, “soulical”) man, as distinguished from the “spiritual” man, is inclined in the direction of materialistic things. The force that actuates his mind has been formed in him in part by inheritance and in part by the things he has been taught and has experienced. When a matter is presented to him, this force pushes or inclines his mind in a materialistic or fleshly direction. Christians are commanded, therefore, to “be made new in the force [spirit] actuating your mind.” (Eph 4:23) By a study of God’s Word of truth and by the operation of God’s spirit, this actuating force can be changed so that the person’s dominant mental attitude is inclined in a right direction. Then, when a matter is presented to the person, the mind will be inclined by this force toward a proper spiritual course. (1Co 2:13-15) Such a person comes to have “the mind of Christ,” who was at all times actuated by the proper force, his mental inclination always being spiritual.—1Co 2:16; Ro 15:5.
Mere knowledge or intellectual power is not enough to bring one into God’s favor. These things themselves will not make the mind over in the direction of God’s will. (Ro 12:2) Jehovah says: “I will make the wisdom of the wise men perish, and the intelligence of the intellectual men I will shove aside.” (1Co 1:19) It requires the help of God’s spirit to get true understanding (Pr 4:5-7; 1Co 2:11), wisdom, and good sense.—Eph 1:8, 9.
The ‘Law of the Mind.’ The apostle Paul calls that which directs the operation of this renewed mind the law of the mind. It controls the new mind according to “the law of God,” and the new mind delights in this law. But “sin’s law” operating in fallen flesh fights against the ‘law of the mind,’ so that there is a constant conflict within the Christian. Can he be victorious? Yes, “thanks to God through Jesus Christ our Lord!” God’s undeserved kindness provides, on the basis of Christ’s ransom sacrifice, forgiveness for the sins of the flesh and, additionally, the help of holy spirit. The Christian is in a situation different from that of the non-Christian, as Paul sums it up: “So, then, with my mind I myself am a slave to God’s law, but with my flesh to sin’s law.”—Ro 7:21-25; Ga 5:16, 17.
How does the mind win out in the battle? The apostle illuminates the matter further, saying: “Those who are in accord with the flesh set their minds on the things of the flesh, but those in accord with the spirit on the things of the spirit. For the minding of the flesh means death, but the minding of the spirit means life and peace; because the minding of the flesh means enmity with God, for it [fallen, imperfect flesh] is not under subjection to the law of God, nor, in fact, can it be. . . . If, now, the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwells in you, he that raised up Christ Jesus from the dead will also make your mortal bodies alive through his spirit that resides in you.”—Ro 8:5-11.
The “Meaning” of the Spirit. At Romans 8:26, 27, Paul shows that, when God’s servants are praying, they may not always know exactly what they should pray for as they need to. But God knows that they desire his will to be done. He also knows what his servants need. God has in the past caused many inspired prayers to be recorded in his Word, expressing his will or mind for them. He therefore accepts these inspired prayers as being what his people should like to ask and pray for, and accordingly, he fulfills them. God knows the righthearted ones and also knows the meaning of the things that he caused his spirit to speak through the Bible writers. He knows what the “meaning [mind, thought] of the spirit is” when the spirit thus “pleads,” or intercedes, for them.
Loving With the Mind. Jehovah foretold the making of a new covenant under which the holy spirit would work to write his laws in the minds and hearts of his people. (Heb 8:10; 10:16) In this way they are able to fulfill that upon which the whole Law and the Prophets hung, namely, to ‘love Jehovah your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul and with your whole mind, and your neighbor as yourself.’ (Mt 22:37-40; Lu 10:27, 28) A person must love God with his whole heart (the desires, feelings, and emotions of the inner personality), his whole soul (his life and entire being), and his whole mind (his intellectual faculties). This latter phrase means that not only must God’s servants love with feelings, emotions, and strength but they must also apply their minds vigorously in order to take in knowledge of God and Christ (Joh 17:3), to understand (Mr 12:33; Eph 3:18), to serve God and his purposes, and to share in declaring the good news. They are counseled to ‘keep their minds fixed on the things above’ (Col 3:2), to ‘brace up their minds for activity,’ and to ‘keep their senses completely.’ (1Pe 1:13) The apostle Peter saw the importance of ‘arousing their clear thinking faculties’ to keep in mind the things learned. (2Pe 3:1, 2) They must ‘keep close in mind the presence of the day of Jehovah.’—2Pe 3:11, 12.
When speaking of miraculous gifts of the spirit as exercised in the early Christian congregation, Paul emphasized the need to use the mind. He said that if he were to pray in a tongue that he could not translate, his mind would be unfruitful. Again, if he were to sing praises in the same manner, how would it help the hearer who did not understand the tongue? Consequently, he said that he would rather speak five words with his mind, in order to instruct others, than ten thousand words in a tongue. He then urged his brothers to become full grown in powers of understanding.—1Co 14:13-20.
Jehovah’s servants are commanded to be “fitly united in the same mind and in the same line of thought.” (1Co 1:10; Php 2:2; 1Pe 3:8) This means, of course, being united where the interests of pure worship are involved—the important things—not in individual tastes or in minor matters that will be resolved as maturity is reached. (Ro 14:2-6, 17) They are to be “of the same mind in the Lord” (Php 4:2), not to be quarreling, but to “think in agreement.”—2Co 13:11.
Christians are to strive to know God better, to the extent that he reveals his mind on matters. (Ro 11:33, 34; 16:25, 26) And they are to have the mental attitude of obedience and humility of Jesus Christ; then they will have “the mind of Christ.” (1Co 2:15, 16) Peter counsels: “Since Christ suffered in the flesh, you too arm yourselves with the same mental disposition.”—1Pe 4:1.
Dullness or Corruptness of Mind. The Israelites at Mount Sinai, because of not having hearts fully turned to Jehovah, were dull in mental perception, as were those who continued under the Law after God, through Jesus, had abolished it. (2Co 3:13, 14) They did not see that Jesus was the one pointed to by the Law. (Col 2:17) As to men who did not approve of holding God in accurate knowledge but who worshiped created things, “God gave them up to a disapproved mental state”; they are in darkness mentally, doing all manner of unprofitable and unfitting things. (Ro 1:28; Eph 4:17, 18) Corrupt-minded men resisted the truth even in Moses’ time, and later such men fought true Christianity, some even claiming to be Christians, yet trying to divide and disrupt congregations. (2Ti 3:8; Php 3:18, 19; 1Ti 6:4, 5) With minds and consciences defiled, nothing is clean to them; therefore they talk profitlessly in an effort to deceive the minds of true Christians by trying to bring them into bondage to ideas of men. (Tit 1:10-16) For this reason it is essential for all Christians, and particularly for those in responsible positions, to be sound in mind.—Ro 12:3; 1Ti 3:2; Tit 2:6; 1Pe 4:7.
“The god of this system of things,” the Devil, is responsible for blinding the minds of unbelievers to the illumination of the good news about the Christ. (2Co 4:4) The danger exists, therefore, that this archenemy of God may seduce Christians by his cunning, to corrupt their minds away “from the sincerity and the chastity that are due the Christ.” (2Co 11:3) Accordingly, it is necessary that Christians exhibit unity of mind and reasonableness, continuing in prayer, in order that the peace of God “that excels all thought” may guard their mental powers by means of Christ Jesus.—Php 4:2, 5-7.
Healing and Opening Up the Mind. Jesus restored soundness of mind to a man possessed by demons, illustrating his power to do this even to those driven insane by demons.—Mr 5:15; Lu 8:35.
He also can open up the minds of those who have faith to grasp the meaning of the Scriptures. (Lu 24:45) Timid persons or those feeling inferior intellectually can take comfort from the apostle John’s words: “We know that the Son of God has come, and he has given us intellectual capacity that we may gain the knowledge of the true one [Jehovah God].”—1Jo 5:20.
Paul showed the Corinthian congregation that he was sound in mind although he appeared in their eyes to be ‘out of his mind’ (or, ‘out of himself’) when boasting about his credentials as an apostle, a thing a Christian would not normally do. He explains that he was forced to do this to bring them back to God, to save them from being pulled away. This was because they had looked to false apostles and were being turned in the wrong direction.—2Co 5:13; 11:16-21; 12:11, 12, 19-21; 13:10.
MINE, MINING
p. 406
MINE, MINING
Digging beneath the surface of the earth in order to locate metals and precious stones. This is an industry nearly as old as mankind. The Genesis account refers to “Tubal-cain, the forger of every sort of tool of copper and iron,” who lived in pre-Flood days. (Ge 4:22) Moses, writing about 1513 B.C.E., in describing the river Pishon, mentions the “land of Havilah, where there is gold. And the gold of that land is good.” (Ge 2:11, 12) Whether the gold from Ophir was mined from underground lodes or was placer mined is not known.—1Ki 9:28; Job 28:16.
These metals were probably found to some extent in rather pure forms on or near the surface of the ground. In time, underground or lode mining operations were employed. Shafts were sunk deep along rich ore-bearing veins. About 3,600 years ago Job described how miners had “sunk a shaft far from where people reside.” There “in the gloom and deep shadow” they searched, having swung down and precariously dangled to obtain the desired metals.—Job 28:1-11.
Mining was carried on extensively by the Egyptians at the time of the Exodus; the Israelites, upon leaving Egypt, took metals and precious stones, later used in building the tabernacle. (Ex 12:35, 36; 35:22; 39:6-14) Egyptian turquoise mines were located on the Sinai Peninsula some 80 km (50 mi) from Mount Sinai. Remains of Egyptian mining operations have been found along the E coast of the Red Sea.
Moses described the Promised Land into which the Israelites were about to enter as “a land the stones of which are iron and out of the mountains of which you will mine copper.”—De 8:9; see COPPER; IRON; REFINE, REFINER.
MINIAMIN
p. 406
MINIAMIN
(Mi·niʹa·min) [From the Right Hand].
1. One of the Levites serving under Kore in office of trust for the distribution of the holy contribution among their brothers at priests’ cities in King Hezekiah’s day.—2Ch 31:14, 15.
2. One of the priestly paternal houses existing in the time of High Priest Joiakim. (Ne 12:12, 17) The “Mijamin” of Nehemiah 12:5 may have been its founder.
3. A priest among those with trumpets who participated in the ceremony for the inauguration of Jerusalem’s rebuilt wall in Nehemiah’s day. (Ne 12:40, 41) He is possibly the priest called “Mijamin” at Nehemiah 10:7.
MINISTER
pp. 406–410
MINISTER
This term is translated from the Hebrew word mesha·rethʹ and the Greek di·aʹko·nos. The Hebrew term is a participle form of the verb sha·rathʹ, meaning “wait upon” or “minister to” a superior, and is used in a secular or a religious sense. (Ge 39:4; De 10:8) Concerning the word di·aʹko·nos, D. Edmond Hiebert wrote in Bibliotheca Sacra: “It has been held that the term is a compound of the preposition [di·aʹ], meaning ‘through,’ and the noun [koʹnis], ‘dust,’ so that the term denotes one who hurries through the dust to carry out his service. But this suggested derivation is not generally accepted today. More probably the verbal root was [di·eʹko], ‘to reach from one place to another,’ akin to the verb [di·oʹko], ‘to hasten after, to pursue.’ Then the root idea is one who reaches out with diligence and persistence to render a service on behalf of others.”—1983, Vol. 140, p. 153.
In Hebrew and Greek these words and their related forms are applied to both male and female. (2Sa 13:17, 18; 1Ki 1:4, 15; 2Co 3:6; Ro 16:1) Joshua was Moses’ minister (or, attendant) “from his young manhood on.” (Nu 11:28; Jos 1:1, ftn) Elisha’s attendant was called his minister and waiter. (2Ki 4:43; 6:15) Kings and princes had their royal attendants or ministers (2Ch 22:8; Es 2:2; 6:3), some of whom waited on the royal tables.—1Ki 10:4, 5; 2Ch 9:3, 4.
Jehovah’s Angelic Ministers. Jehovah God created the angels in their tens of millions, all of whom he has under his control, and whom he doubtless can call by name, as he does the numberless stars. (Ps 147:4) These serve him as his ministers, doing his will in the universe. (Ps 103:20, 21) The psalmist says of Jehovah that he makes “his angels spirits, his ministers a devouring fire.” (Ps 104:4) They are described as “spirits for public service, sent forth to minister for those who are going to inherit salvation.” (Heb 1:13, 14) Angels ministered to Jesus Christ in the wilderness, after he had defeated Satan’s attempts to cause him to deviate from obedience to Jehovah (Mt 4:11); also an angel appeared, strengthening him when he was praying in Gethsemane. (Lu 22:43) In the prophet Daniel’s vision, wherein “someone like a son of man” was given indefinitely lasting rulership over all peoples and languages, millions of angels are shown to be ministering about the throne of the Ancient of Days.—Da 7:9-14.
The Tribe of Levi. After the Israelites were delivered from Egypt, and when the nation was organized under the Law covenant, Jehovah chose the males of the tribe of Levi as his special ministers. (Nu 3:6; 1Ch 16:4) Some of them, the family of Aaron, were priests. (De 17:12; 21:5; 1Ki 8:11; Jer 33:21) The Levites had various duties in their ministry; they were caretakers of the sanctuary with all its utensils, ministers of the singing, and so forth.—Nu 3:7, 8; 1Ch 6:32.
Prophets. In addition to using all the males of the tribe of Levi, Jehovah employed others to minister to his people Israel in a special way. These were the prophets, who served only as individually appointed and commissioned by Jehovah. Some of these were also of the priestly line of descent, but many were from other tribes of Israel. (See PROPHET.) They were messengers of Jehovah; they were sent to warn the nation when it deviated from the Law, and they sought to turn the kings and the people back to true worship. (2Ch 36:15, 16; Jer 7:25, 26) Their prophecies aided, encouraged, and strengthened righthearted ones, especially during times of spiritual and moral decay, and at times when Israel was threatened by enemies round about.—2Ki 7; Isa 37:21-38.
Their prophecies also pointed to Jesus Christ and the Messianic Kingdom. (Re 19:10) John the Baptizer did an outstanding work, turning “the heart of fathers back toward sons, and the heart of sons back toward fathers” as he prepared the way for Jehovah’s representative, the Lord Jesus Christ. (Mal 4:5, 6; Mt 11:13, 14; Lu 1:77-79) The prophets did not minister only to their contemporaries, for the apostle Peter writes to Christians: “It was revealed to them that, not to themselves, but to you, they were ministering the things that have now been announced to you through those who have declared the good news to you with holy spirit sent forth from heaven. Into these very things angels are desiring to peer.”—1Pe 1:10-12.
Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ is Jehovah’s chief minister (di·aʹko·nos). He “became a minister of those who are circumcised in behalf of God’s truthfulness, so as to verify the promises He made to their forefathers,” also, “that the nations might glorify God for his mercy.” Therefore, “on him nations will rest their hope.”—Ro 15:8-12.
Jesus’ appointment was from Jehovah himself. When he presented himself for baptism, “the heavens were opened up,” the account says, “and he [John the Baptizer] saw descending like a dove God’s spirit coming upon him [Jesus]. Look! Also, there was a voice from the heavens that said: ‘This is my Son, the beloved, whom I have approved.’” (Mt 3:16, 17) In his prehuman existence Jesus had served Jehovah for untold ages, but here he entered upon a new ministry. Jesus proved he was indeed God’s minister, serving both God and his fellowmen. Consequently, in the synagogue of his hometown of Nazareth, Jesus was able to take the scroll of Isaiah and read what is now chapter 61, verses 1, 2: “The spirit of the Sovereign Lord Jehovah is upon me, for the reason that Jehovah has anointed me to tell good news to the meek ones. He has sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to those taken captive and the wide opening of the eyes even to the prisoners; to proclaim the year of goodwill on the part of Jehovah.” Then he went on to say to those assembled, “Today this scripture that you just heard is fulfilled.”—Lu 4:16-21.
At the time Peter preached to the first Gentile convert, Cornelius, he described Jesus’ course during his three and one half years of earthly ministry, calling Cornelius’ attention to “Jesus who was from Nazareth, how God anointed him with holy spirit and power, and he went through the land doing good and healing all those oppressed by the Devil; because God was with him.” (Ac 10:38) Jesus literally walked throughout his assigned territory in the service of Jehovah and the people. Not only that, but he actually gave up his very soul as a ransom for others. He said: “The Son of man came, not to be ministered to, but to minister and to give his soul a ransom in exchange for many.”—Mt 20:28.
Christian Ministers. In his ministerial work Jesus associated with himself many others, apostles and disciples, whom he trained to carry on the same ministerial work. He sent out at first the 12, then 70 others. God’s active force was also upon them, enabling them to perform many miracles. (Mt 10:1, 5-15, 27, 40; Lu 10:1-12, 16) But the major work they were to perform was to preach and teach the good news of the Kingdom of God. In fact, the miracles were primarily to give public evidence of their appointment and approval by Jehovah.—Heb 2:3, 4.
Jesus trained his disciples, both by word and by example. He taught not only publicly but also in private homes, taking the good news directly to the people. (Mt 9:10, 28; Lu 7:36; 8:1; 19:1-6) From the accounts given by the writers of the Gospels, it is evident that Jesus’ disciples were present in many instances when he gave witness to various kinds of people, for the very conversations are recorded. According to the book of Acts, his disciples followed that example, making calls from house to house to declare the Kingdom message.—Ac 5:42; 20:20; see PREACHER, PREACHING (“From House to House”).
Jesus told his disciples what a true minister of God was, saying: “The kings of the nations lord it over them, and those having authority over them are called Benefactors. You, though, are not to be that way. But let him that is the greatest among you become as the youngest, and the one acting as chief as the one ministering. For which one is greater, the one reclining at the table or the one ministering? Is it not the one reclining at the table?” Then, using his own course and conduct as the example, he went on to say: “But I am in your midst as the one ministering.” (Lu 22:25-27) On that occasion, he forcefully demonstrated these principles, including that of humility, by washing the feet of the disciples.—Joh 13:5.
Jesus further pointed out to his disciples that true ministers of God do not accept flattering religious titles for themselves, nor do they bestow them on others. “You, do not you be called Rabbi, for one is your teacher, whereas all you are brothers. Moreover, do not call anyone your father on earth, for one is your Father, the heavenly One. Neither be called ‘leaders,’ for your Leader is one, the Christ. But the greatest one among you must be your minister [or, servant]. Whoever exalts himself will be humbled, and whoever humbles himself will be exalted.”—Mt 23:8-12.
The anointed followers of the Lord Jesus Christ are spoken of as ‘ministers of the good news,’ as Paul was (Col 1:23); they are also “ministers of a new covenant,” being in that covenant relationship with Jehovah God, with Christ as Mediator. (2Co 3:6; Heb 9:14, 15) In this way they are ministers of God and of Christ. (2Co 6:4; 11:23) Their qualification comes from God through Jesus Christ, not from any man or organization. The evidence of their ministry is not in some paper or certificate, like a letter of recommendation or authority. Their “letter” of recommendation is found in the persons whom they have taught and trained to be, like them, ministers of Christ. On this matter the apostle Paul says: “Do we, perhaps, like some men, need letters of recommendation to you or from you? You yourselves are our letter, inscribed on our hearts and known and being read by all mankind. For you are shown to be a letter of Christ written by us as ministers, inscribed not with ink but with spirit of a living God, not on stone tablets, but on fleshly tablets, on hearts.” (2Co 3:1-3) Here the apostle shows the love and the closeness, the warm affection and care of the Christian minister, for those to whom he ministers, they being ‘inscribed on [the minister’s] heart.’
Thus, after Christ ascended into heaven, he gave “gifts in men” to the Christian congregation. Among these were apostles, prophets, evangelizers, shepherds, and teachers, given “with a view to the readjustment of the holy ones, for ministerial work, for the building up of the body of the Christ.” (Eph 4:7-12) Their qualification as ministers is from God.—2Co 3:4-6.
The Revelation given to the apostle John pictured “a great crowd, which no man was able to number, out of all nations and tribes and peoples and tongues.” These are not spoken of as being, like the anointed brothers of Jesus Christ, in the new covenant and therefore as ministers of it; nevertheless, they are shown to have a clean standing before God and “are rendering him sacred service day and night in his temple.” They are therefore ministering and can properly be called ministers of God. As both the Revelation vision and Jesus himself showed (by illustration), in the time of Christ’s presence on his glorious throne, there would be such persons who would also lovingly minister to the brothers of Jesus Christ, giving them aid, attention, and assistance.—Re 7:9-15; Mt 25:31-40.
Ministerial Servants in the Congregation. After listing requirements for those serving as “overseers” (e·piʹsko·poi) in the congregations, the apostle Paul lists such for those designated as “ministerial servants” (di·aʹko·noi). (1Ti 3:1-10, 12, 13) The Greek word di·aʹko·nos is in places translated simply “minister” (Mt 20:26) and ‘servant.’ (Mt 22:13) Since all Christians were “ministers” (servants) of God, it is evident that the term di·aʹko·noi here takes on a particular sense, one related to congregational order and structure. Thus, there were two bodies of men filling positions of congregational responsibility: the “overseers,” or “older men,” and the “ministerial servants.” There were generally a number of both overseers and ministerial assistants in each congregation.—Php 1:1; Ac 20:17, 28.
The list of requirements for the ministerial servants as compared with that for the overseers, as well as the designations for the two positions, indicates that the ministerial servants were not assigned the responsibility of teaching or shepherding (a shepherd being an overseer of sheep). Teaching ability was not a prerequisite for their assignment. The designation di·aʹko·nos of itself indicates that these men served as assistants to the body of overseers in the congregation, their basic responsibility being that of caring for matters of a nonpastoral nature so that the overseers might concentrate their time and attention on their teaching and shepherding activity.
An example of the principle governing this arrangement may be found in the action of the apostles when problems arose as to the distribution (literally, the service, di·a·ko·niʹa) of food supplies made daily to those Christians in need at Jerusalem. Stating that it would not be ‘pleasing for them to leave the word of God’ to concern themselves with administration of material food problems, the apostles instructed the disciples to “search out for yourselves seven certified men from among you, full of spirit and wisdom, that we may appoint them over this necessary business; but we shall devote ourselves to prayer and to the ministry [di·a·ko·niʹai] of the word.” (Ac 6:1-6) This was the principle; but it does not necessarily hold that the seven men selected were, in this case, not qualified as “older men” (pre·sbyʹte·roi), for this was not a normal or regular situation but a special problem that had arisen, one of a rather delicate nature due to the feeling that discrimination existed because of nationality. Since it affected the entire Christian congregation, it was a matter calling for “spirit and wisdom,” and thus the seven men selected may, in fact, have been in a spiritual sense “older men.” But they were now taking on temporarily an assignment of work such as that which “ministerial servants” might normally handle. It was business that was “necessary” but not of the same importance as “the ministry of the word.”
The apostles showed their proper evaluation of matters in this action, and it may be expected that the bodies of overseers in the congregations that developed outside of Jerusalem would follow their example in assigning duties to the “ministerial servants.” There were doubtless many matters of a more material, routine, or mechanical nature that required attention, perhaps including the purchase of material for copying the Scriptures or even the copying itself.
The qualifications to be met by the ministerial assistants provided standards that would protect the congregation from any legitimate accusation as to its selection of men for particular duties, thus maintaining a right standing with God and a clean reputation among outsiders. (Compare 1Ti 3:10.) The qualifications governed morality, conduct, and spirituality and, where observed, would bring into service men who were sensible, honest, conscientious, and reliable. Those who ministered in a fine manner would acquire for themselves “a fine standing and great freeness of speech in the faith in connection with Christ Jesus.”—1Ti 3:13.
Earthly Rulers. God has permitted the governments of this world to operate until his due time to bring them to an end, after which Christ’s Kingdom will rule the earth undisputedly. (Da 2:44; Re 19:11-21) During the time of their tolerated rule, they perform many services for the people, such as the building of roads, operation of schools, police and fire departments, and other services. They also have laws to punish thieves, murderers, and other lawbreakers. Therefore, as they perform these services and justly carry out these laws, they are ‘ministers’ (di·aʹko·noi) of God. If anyone, even a Christian, violates such laws, the punishment he receives at the hands of the government is in an indirect way from God, for God is against all wickedness. Also, if the government protects the Christian from violators of the law, it is acting as a minister of God. It follows that if the ruler misuses his authority and acts against God, he is responsible and must answer to God for it. If such wicked ruler tries to get the Christian to act in violation of God’s law, then he is not acting as God’s minister and will receive punishment from God.—Ro 13:1-4.
False Ministers. There are men who claim to be ministers of God but who are hypocrites, actually ministers of Satan fighting against God. The apostle Paul had to contend with such ones who were troubling the congregation in Corinth. Of them, he said: “Such men are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostles of Christ. And no wonder, for Satan himself keeps transforming himself into an angel of light. It is therefore nothing great if his ministers also keep transforming themselves into ministers of righteousness. But their end shall be according to their works.”—2Co 11:13-15.
The appearance of such false ministers was foretold many times in the Scriptures. Paul told the overseers of the congregation at Ephesus that after his going away, oppressive wolves would enter in among the congregation and would not treat the flock with tenderness; they would speak twisted things to draw away the disciples after themselves. (Ac 20:29, 30) Paul also warned of such apostate ones in his letters (2Th 2:3-12; 1Ti 4:1-5; 2Ti 3:1-7; 4:3, 4); Peter described them (2Pe 2:1-3); and Jesus Christ himself foretold their existence and destruction (Mt 13:24-30, 36-43).—See MAN OF LAWLESSNESS.
MINISTRY
p. 410
MINISTRY
The work and service performed by a minister, servant, or attendant responsible to a superior authority. In ancient Israel, the Levites served as Jehovah’s ministers. Prophets were also used to minister in a special way. (De 10:8; 21:5; see LEVITES; MINISTER; PRIEST.) However, with the coming of Jesus Christ to the earth, a new ministry began. He commissioned his followers to make disciples of people of all the nations. (Mt 28:19, 20) Accordingly, to a world alienated from God, Christians bore a message of reconciliation to God through Christ.—2Co 5:18-20.
Those who responded favorably to “the ministry of the reconciliation” (2Co 5:18) needed to be trained, taught, assisted, and directed in a proper way in order to become and to remain firm in faith, as well as to accomplish the disciple-making work themselves. (Compare 2Ti 4:1, 2; Tit 1:13, 14; 2:1; 3:8.) Therefore, after his ascension to heaven, Christ Jesus, as head of the congregation, gave “gifts in men,” apostles, prophets, evangelizers, shepherds, and teachers, “with a view to the readjustment of the holy ones, for ministerial work, for the building up of the body of the Christ.”—Eph 4:7-16; see GIFTS FROM GOD.
Another aspect of the ministry inside the congregation concerned caring materially for needy but deserving brothers. The ministry to which Stephen and six other certified men were appointed involved the distribution of food supplies to Christian widows. (Ac 6:1-6) Later, the congregations in Macedonia and Achaia shared in a ministry of relief for the poor brothers in Judea. (2Co 8:1-4; 9:1, 2, 11-13) When the contribution was finally gathered together and Paul was preparing to take it to Jerusalem, he asked the brothers in Rome to pray along with him that this ministry of relief would be acceptable to the holy ones for whom it was intended.—Ro 15:25, 26, 30, 31.
Some years prior to this, a similar demonstration of love was made by the Christians of Antioch, in Syria, as they shared in a relief ministration for the brothers dwelling in Judea during a time of famine.—Ac 11:28-30.
MINNI
p. 410
MINNI
(Minʹni).
An ancient kingdom that was divinely summoned to fight against Babylon. At that time Minni was allied with the kingdoms of Ararat and Ashkenaz, all under the control of Cyrus.—Jer 51:27-29.
The exact location of this ancient kingdom and its people is uncertain. Some map makers have placed it in the region between Lake Van and the Araxes River. But most commentators are of the opinion it lay in the general area SE of Lake Van.
If the Mannai or Manneans were inhabitants of Minni, as some scholars say, then according to cuneiform inscriptions Minni was intermittently under subjugation, first by the Assyrians and then by the Median Empire. According to a Babylonian chronicle, in his tenth year of reign (636 B.C.E.) Nabopolassar “captured the Manneans who had come to their (i.e. the Assyrians’) aid.” (Assyrian and Babylonian Chronicles, by A. K. Grayson, 1975, p. 91) But by the time Babylon fell in 539 B.C.E. Minni was dominated by the Medo-Persian Empire.
MINNITH
p. 410
MINNITH
(Minʹnith).
One of 20 Ammonite cities that Jephthah subdued after making his vow to Jehovah. (Jg 11:30-33) Centuries later “wheat of Minnith” is mentioned as an item of Tyre’s trade. (Eze 27:2, 17) The exact location of Minnith is not known. One of a number of possible identifications is Khirbet Hanizeh (Umm el Hanafish), about 6 km (3.5 mi) ENE of Heshbon.
MINT
p. 411
MINT
[Gr., he·dyʹo·smon].
A strongly scented herb, sole mention of which is made in Scripture with reference to the scrupulous care exercised by the scribes and Pharisees in giving the tenth of the mint, while disregarding the weightier matters of the Law. (Mt 23:23; Lu 11:42) Several varieties of mint are found in Palestine and Syria, the horsemint (Mentha longifolia) being the more common. Likely the Greek word he·dyʹo·smon (literally, sweet-smelling) was not restricted to a particular variety but embraced the various known kinds of mint.
The stems of mint plants are square, with the leaves growing in twos, one on each side of the stem. The small, bluish- or pinkish-white flowers are arranged in clusters, forming either separate whorls or terminal spikes. From ancient times mint has been used in medicine and for flavoring food; this is because of the fragrant oil contained in the plant’s leaves and stems.
MIRACLES
pp. 411–414
MIRACLES
Occurrences that excite wonder or astonishment; effects in the physical world that surpass all known human or natural powers and are therefore attributed to supernatural agency. In the Hebrew Scriptures the word moh·phethʹ, sometimes translated “miracle,” also means “portent,” “wonder,” and “token.” (De 28:46; 1Ch 16:12, ftn) It is often used in conjunction with the Hebrew word ʼohth, meaning “sign.” (De 4:34) In the Greek Scriptures the word dyʹna·mis, “power,” is rendered “powerful works,” “ability,” “miracle.”—Mt 25:15; Lu 6:19; 1Co 12:10, AT, KJ, NW, RS.
A miracle, amazing to the eye of the beholder, is something beyond his ability to perform or even to understand fully. It is also a powerful work, requiring greater power or knowledge than he has. But from the viewpoint of the one who is the source of such power, it is not a miracle. He understands it and has the ability to do it. Thus, many acts that God performs are amazing to humans beholding them but are merely the exercise of his power. If a person believes in a deity, particularly in the God of creation, he cannot consistently deny God’s power to accomplish things awe-inspiring to the eyes of men.—Ro 1:20; see POWER, POWERFUL WORKS.
Are miracles compatible with natural law?
Through study and observation, researchers have identified various uniform operations of things in the universe and have recognized laws covering such uniformity in natural phenomena. One such is ‘the law of gravity.’ Scientists admit the complexity and yet the reliability of these laws, and in calling them “laws” imply the existence of One who put such laws into force. Skeptics view a miracle as a violation of laws they accept as natural, irrevocable, inexorable; therefore, they say, a miracle never occurs. It is good to keep in mind that their attitude is that if it is not understandable and explainable to us as far as we discern these laws, it cannot happen.
However, capable scientists are becoming increasingly cautious about saying that a certain thing is impossible. Professor John R. Brobeck of the University of Pennsylvania stated: “A scientist is no longer able to say honestly something is impossible. He can only say it is improbable. But he may be able to say something is impossible to explain in terms of our present knowledge. Science cannot say that all properties of matter and all forms of energy are now known. . . . [For a miracle] one thing that needs to be added is a source of energy unknown to us in our biological and physiological sciences. In our Scriptures this source of energy is identified as the power of God.” (Time, July 4, 1955) Since this statement was made, further scientific development has made it more emphatic.
Scientists do not fully understand the properties of heat, light, atomic and nuclear action, electricity, or any of the forms of matter under even normal conditions. Even more deficient is their understanding of these properties under unusual or abnormal conditions. For example, it is relatively recently that extensive investigations have been made under conditions of extreme cold, but in this brief time, many strange actions of the elements have been observed. Lead, which is not an ideal electrical conductor, when immersed in liquid helium cooled to a temperature of −271° C. (−456° F.) strangely becomes a superconductor and a powerful electromagnet when a bar magnet is placed near it. At such supercold temperature helium itself appears to defy the law of gravity by creeping up the side of a glass beaker and over the edge, draining itself out of the container.—Matter, Life Science Library, 1963, pp. 68, 69.
This discovery is one of many that have astounded scientists, seeming to upset their former ideas. How, then, can anyone say that God violated his own laws in performing powerful works that seemed amazing and miraculous to men? Surely the Creator of the physical universe has perfect control of that which he created and can maneuver these things within the framework of the laws he has made inherent in them. (Job 38) He can bring about the condition necessary for the performance of these works; he can speed up, slow down, modify, or neutralize reactions. Or angels, with greater power than man, can do so in carrying out Jehovah’s will.—Ex 3:2; Ps 78:44-49.
Certainly the scientist is not superseding or going beyond physical laws when he applies more heat or cold, or more oxygen, and so forth, to speed up or slow down a chemical process. Nevertheless, skeptics challenge the Bible miracles, including the “miracle” of creation. These challengers are asserting, in effect, that they are familiar with all conditions and processes that ever took place. They are insisting that the operations of the Creator must be limited by the narrow confines of their understanding of the laws governing physical things.
This weakness on the part of scientists is acknowledged by a Swedish professor of plasma physics, who pointed out: “No one questions the obedience of the earth’s atmosphere to the laws of mechanics and atomic physics. All the same, it may be extremely difficult for us to determine how these laws operate with respect to any given situation involving atmospheric phenomena.” (Worlds-Antiworlds, by H. Alfvén, 1966, p. 5) The professor applied this thought to the origin of the universe. God established the physical laws governing the earth, sun, and moon, and within their framework men have been able to do marvelous things. Surely God could bring the laws to play so as to produce a result unexpected by humans; it would present no problem for him to split the Red Sea so that “the waters were a wall” on each side. (Ex 14:22) Though, to man, walking on water is an astounding feat, with what ease it could be accomplished in the power of “the One who is stretching out the heavens just as a fine gauze, who spreads them out like a tent in which to dwell.” Further, God is described as creating, and having control of, all the things in the heavens, and it is said that “due to the abundance of dynamic energy, he also being vigorous in power, not one of them is missing.”—Isa 40:21, 22, 25, 26.
Since the acknowledgment of the existence of law, such as the law of gravity, presupposes a lawmaker of surpassing, superhuman intelligence and power, why question his ability to do marvelous things? Why try to limit his operation to the infinitesimally narrow scope of man’s knowledge and experience? The patriarch Job describes the darkness and foolishness into which God lets these go who thus pit their wisdom against his.—Job 12:16-25; compare Ro 1:18-23.
God’s Adherence to His Moral Law. The God of creation is not a whimsical God, unreliably violating his own laws. (Mal 3:6) This fact can be seen in God’s adherence to his moral laws, which are in harmony with his physical laws but are higher and grander than they are. In justice he cannot condone unrighteousness. “You are too pure in eyes to see what is bad; and to look on trouble you are not able,” says his prophet. (Hab 1:13; Ex 34:7) He expressed his law to Israel: “Soul will be for soul, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot.” (De 19:21) When he desired to forgive helpless, repentant men for the sin that is the cause of their dying, God had to have a legal basis if he was going to adhere to his law. (Ro 5:12; Ps 49:6-8) He proved to be strict in his adherence to law, going to the point of sacrificing his only-begotten Son as a ransom for the sins of mankind. (Mt 20:28) The apostle Paul points out that, “through the release by the ransom paid by Christ Jesus,” Jehovah was able to “exhibit his own righteousness . . . that he might be righteous even when declaring righteous the man that has faith in Jesus.” (Ro 3:24, 26) If we appreciate that God, out of respect for his moral laws, did not hold back from sacrificing his beloved Son, certainly we can reason that he would never need to “violate” his physical laws to carry out anything desired within physical creation.
Contrary to Human Experience? Merely to assert that miracles did not take place does not prove that they did not. The truthfulness of any recorded event of history may be challenged by someone living today, because he did not experience it and there are now no living eyewitnesses to testify to it. But that does not change the facts of history. Some object to the accounts about miracles because, they say, they are contrary to human experience, that is, human experience that they acknowledge as true from observation, books, and so forth. If scientists actually took this position in practice, there would be far less research and development of new things and processes on their part. They would not, for instance, continue research on the curing of “incurable” diseases, or on space travel to the planets or even farther into the universe. But they do investigate and sometimes bring mankind into definitely new experiences. What is accomplished today would astonish men of ancient times, and a good share of modern mankind’s common daily experiences would be viewed by them as miracles.
Not “Explained Away” by Logic. Some opponents of the Bible account hold that Bible miracles can be scientifically and logically explained as merely natural happenings and that the Bible writers merely attributed these happenings to God’s intervention. It is true that such things as earthquakes were employed. (1Sa 14:15, 16; Mt 27:51) But this in itself does not prove that God did not take a hand in these events. Not only were the things powerful works in themselves (for example, the aforementioned earthquakes) but also the timing was such as to make the odds overwhelming against any chance happening. For illustration: Some have contended that the manna provided for the Israelites can be found in the desert as a sweet, sticky exudation on tamarisk trees and on bushes. Even if this doubtful contention were true, the provision of it for Israel is still a miracle because of its timing, for it did not appear on the ground on the seventh day of each week. (Ex 16:4, 5, 25-27) Furthermore, whereas it bred worms and stank if kept over until the next day, it did not do so when kept over for food on the Sabbath. (Ex 16:20, 24) It might also be said that the description of this manna as an exudation from trees does not seem to agree fully with the Bible description of the manna. The Bible manna was found on the ground and it melted in the hot sun; it could be pounded in a mortar, ground in a mill, boiled, or baked.—Ex 16:19-23; Nu 11:8; see MANNA.
Credibility of the Testimony. The Christian religion is interwoven with the miracle of the resurrection of Jesus Christ. (1Co 15:16-19) The evidence that it took place was not weak but powerful—there were more than 500 eyewitnesses to testify that it did take place.—1Co 15:3-8; Ac 2:32.
The motive of the persons who accepted the miracle of Jesus’ resurrection as true must also be considered. Many persons have experienced persecution and death for their beliefs—religious, political, and otherwise. But the Christians who so suffered received no material or political gain. Rather than get power, wealth, and prominence, they often suffered the loss of all these things. They preached Jesus’ resurrection but did not use any form of violence to promote their beliefs or to defend themselves. And one reading their arguments can see that they were reasonable persons, not fanatics. They lovingly tried to help their fellowmen.
Characteristics of Bible Miracles. Noteworthy characteristics of the Biblical miracles are their open and public nature, their simplicity, their purpose and motive. Some were performed in private or before small groups (1Ki 17:19-24; Mr 1:29-31; Ac 9:39-41), but often they were public, before thousands or even millions of observers. (Ex 14:21-31; 19:16-19) Jesus’ works were open and public—there was no secrecy attached to them; and he healed all who came to him, not failing on the pretext that some lacked sufficient faith.—Mt 8:16; 9:35; 12:15.
Simplicity marked both miraculous cures and control over the elements. (Mr 4:39; 5:25-29; 10:46-52) In contrast to magical feats accomplished with special props, staging, lighting, and ritual, Biblical miracles generally were performed without outward display, frequently in response to a chance encounter, a request, and that on the public street or in an unprepared place.—1Ki 13:3-6; Lu 7:11-15; Ac 28:3-6.
The motive of the individual performing the miracle was not for the selfish prominence of the individual or to make anyone wealthy, but it was primarily to glorify God. (Joh 11:1-4, 15, 40) Miracles were not mysterious acts performed merely to satisfy curiosity and to mystify. They always helped others, sometimes directly in a physical way and always in a spiritual way, turning persons to true worship. Just as “the bearing witness to Jesus is what inspires prophesying [“is the spirit of the prophecy,” ftns],” so, too, many of the miracles pointed to Jesus as God’s sent one.—Re 19:10.
Bible miracles involved not only animate things but also inanimate ones, such as calming the wind and sea (Mt 8:24-27), stopping and starting rain (1Ki 17:1-7; 18:41-45), and changing water into blood or into wine (Ex 7:19-21; Joh 2:1-11). They also included physical cures of all types, such as “incurable” leprosy (2Ki 5:1-14; Lu 17:11-19) and blindness from birth. (Joh 9:1-7) This great variety of miracles argues for their credibility as backed by the Creator, for it is logical that only the Creator could exercise influence in all areas of human experience and over all forms of matter.
Purpose in Early Christian Congregation. Miracles served a number of important purposes. Most basic, they helped to establish or confirm the fact that a man was receiving power and support from God. (Ex 4:1-9) Both with Moses and Jesus people drew this correct conclusion. (Ex 4:30, 31; Joh 9:17, 31-33) Through Moses, God had promised a coming prophet. Jesus’ miracles helped observers to identify him as that one. (De 18:18; Joh 6:14) When Christianity was young, miracles worked in conjunction with the message to help individuals to see that God was behind Christianity and had turned from the earlier Jewish system of things. (Heb 2:3, 4) In time miraculous gifts present in the first century would pass away. They were needed only during the infancy of the Christian congregation.—1Co 13:8-11.
In reading the history of the Acts of Apostles, we see that Jehovah’s spirit was working mightily, speedily, forming congregations, getting Christianity firmly established. (Ac 4:4; chaps 13, 14, 16-19) In the few short years between 33 and 70 C.E., thousands of believers were gathered in many congregations from Babylon to Rome, and perhaps even farther west. (1Pe 5:13; Ro 1:1, 7; 15:24) It is worthy of note that copies of the Scriptures then were few. Usually only the well-to-do possessed scrolls or books of any sort. In pagan lands there was no knowledge of the Bible or the God of the Bible, Jehovah. Virtually everything had to be done by word of mouth. There were no Bible commentaries, concordances, and encyclopedias readily at hand. So the miraculous gifts of special knowledge, wisdom, speaking in tongues, and discernment of inspired utterances were vital for the congregation then. (1Co 12:4-11, 27-31) But, as the apostle Paul wrote, when those things were no longer needed, they would pass away.
A Different Situation Today. We do not see God performing such miracles by the hands of his Christian servants today, because all needed things are present and available to the literate population of the world, and to help those who cannot read but who will listen, there are mature Christians who have knowledge and wisdom gained by study and experience. It is not necessary for God to perform such miracles at this time to attest to Jesus Christ as God’s appointed deliverer, or to provide proof that He is backing up His servants. Even if God were to continue to give his servants the ability to perform miracles, that would not convince everyone, for not even all the eyewitnesses of Jesus’ miracles were moved to accept his teachings. (Joh 12:9-11) On the other hand, scoffers are warned by the Bible that there will yet be stupendous acts of God performed in the destruction of the present system of things.—2Pe 3:1-10; Re chaps 18, 19.
In conclusion, it may be said that either those who deny the existence of miracles do not believe there is an invisible God and Creator or they believe that he has not exercised his power in any superhuman way since creation. But their unbelief does not make the Word of God of no effect. (Ro 3:3, 4) The Biblical accounts of God’s miracles and the good purpose that they accomplished, always in harmony with the truths and principles found in his Word, instill confidence in God. They give strong assurance that God cares for mankind and that he can and will protect those who serve him. The miracles provide typical patterns, and the record of them builds faith that God will, in the future, intervene in a miraculous way, healing and blessing faithful humankind.—Re 21:4.
MIRIAM
pp. 414–415
MIRIAM
(Mirʹi·am) [possibly, Rebellious].
1. Daughter of Amram and his wife Jochebed, both of the tribe of Levi; sister of Moses and Aaron. (Nu 26:59; 1Ch 6:1-3) Though not specifically named in the account, she was undoubtedly the one termed “his sister” who watched to see what would become of the infant Moses as he lay in an ark placed among the reeds of the river Nile. (Ex 2:3, 4) After Pharaoh’s daughter discovered the babe, “felt compassion” for it, and recognized that it was “one of the children of the Hebrews,” Miriam asked if she should summon a Hebrew woman to nurse the child. Being told to do so by Pharaoh’s daughter, “the maiden went and called the child’s mother” (Jochebed), who was thereafter employed to care for Moses until he grew up.—Ex 2:5-10.
Leads Israel’s Women in Song. Years later, after witnessing Jehovah’s triumph over Pharaoh’s military forces at the Red Sea and upon hearing the song of Moses and the men of Israel, “Miriam the prophetess” led the women of Israel in joyful tambourine playing and in dancing. Responding to the song led by Moses, Miriam sang: “Sing to Jehovah, for he has become highly exalted. The horse and its rider he has pitched into the sea.”—Ex 15:1, 20, 21.
Complains Against Moses. While the Israelites were in the wilderness, Miriam and Aaron began to speak against Moses because of his Cushite wife. Moses’ prominence and influence with the people may have created in Miriam and Aaron a jealous desire for more authority, so that they kept saying: “Is it just by Moses alone that Jehovah has spoken? Is it not by us also that he has spoken?” But Jehovah was listening and suddenly instructed Moses, Miriam, and Aaron to go to the tent of meeting. There God reminded the murmurers that their brother Moses was His servant, the one with whom God spoke, not indirectly, but “mouth to mouth.” Jehovah next asked Miriam and Aaron: “Why, then, did you not fear to speak against my servant, against Moses?” God’s anger got to be hot against them and, as the cloud over the tent moved away, “Miriam was struck with leprosy as white as snow.” Aaron made a plea for mercy, Moses interceded for her, and Jehovah allowed Miriam to return to the camp after a humiliating seven-day quarantine.—Nu 12:1-15.
The fact that only Miriam was stricken with leprosy may suggest that she was the instigator of wrong conduct on that occasion. (See AARON.) Her sin in murmuring against Moses may have been greater than Aaron’s, possibly even being a case of jealousy of a woman against another woman (since they began to speak against Moses on account of his Cushite wife), with Aaron siding in with his sister rather than his sister-in-law. Since Miriam was viewed as a prophetess, she may have enjoyed being the most prominent woman in Israel. So Miriam perhaps feared that Moses’ wife would eclipse her. Regardless of such possibilities, however, and while it was grossly improper for both Miriam and Aaron to murmur against Moses, it was especially wrong for Miriam to do so because of woman’s God-assigned place of subjection to the man. (1Co 11:3; 1Ti 2:11-14) Miriam’s sinful conduct was later used as a warning example, for at the end of the wilderness trek Moses told the people to comply with priestly instructions regarding leprosy and urged them to remember what Jehovah had done to Miriam when they were coming out of Egypt.—De 24:8, 9.
Miriam died and was buried at Kadesh in the Wilderness of Zin, shortly before Aaron’s death. (Nu 20:1, 28) Centuries later, through his prophet Micah, Jehovah called to remembrance the privilege Miriam enjoyed in association with her brothers when Israel came out of Egypt, saying: “For I brought you up out of the land of Egypt, and from the house of slaves I redeemed you; and I proceeded to send before you Moses, Aaron and Miriam.”—Mic 6:4.
2. A descendant of Judah.—1Ch 4:1, 17, 18.
MIRMAH
p. 415
MIRROR
p. 415
MIRROR
Ancient hand mirrors (Isa 3:23) were sometimes made of polished stone, though they were generally made of metal, such as bronze or copper, and later of tin, silver, and even gold. It was probably not until the first century C.E. that mirrors of glass were introduced. Since the ancient mirrors were generally made of molten metal, they had to be highly polished in order to have good reflecting surfaces. Pounded pumice stone might be used for this purpose, it being applied periodically thereafter with a sponge that usually hung from the mirror itself. Nevertheless, ancient metal mirrors did not have as fine a reflecting surface as do today’s glass mirrors. So the apostle Paul could appropriately write: “At present we see in hazy outline by means of a metal mirror.”—1Co 13:12.
Figurative Use. The Scriptures at times refer to mirrors in a figurative, or an illustrative, way. At Job 37:18 the skies are likened to a metal mirror, the burnished face of which gives off a bright reflection. The disciple James used the mirror as figurative of God’s word when urging persons to become, not just hearers of the word, but doers of it. (Jas 1:22-25) And the apostle Paul showed that Christians “reflect like mirrors the glory of Jehovah” in their ministry.—2Co 3:18; 4:1.
MISCARRIAGE
p. 415
MISHAEL
p. 415
MISHAEL
(Mishʹa·el) [possibly, Who Is Like God?; or, Who Belongs to God?].
1. A Kohathite Levite and son of Uzziel. (Ex 6:18, 22) After Aaron’s sons Nadab and Abihu were executed by Jehovah for offering illegitimate fire, Mishael and his brother Elzaphan carried their bodies outside the camp.—Le 10:1-5.
2. The original name of one of Daniel’s three Judean companions who was named “Meshach” by the principal court official of Babylon.—Da 1:6, 7; see MESHACH.
3. One of the men who stood at Ezra’s left hand when the copyist read from the book of the Law to the Jews assembled in Jerusalem after the Babylonian exile.—Ne 8:3, 4.
MISHAL
p. 415
MISHAL
(Miʹshal) [Place of Making Inquiry].
A border city of Asher given to the Gershonite Levites, apparently also called Mashal. Probably Mishal was situated not far from Mount Carmel. (Jos 19:24-26; 21:27, 30; 1Ch 6:74) However, its exact location is unknown.
MISHAM
p. 415
MISHMA
p. 415
MISHMA
(Mishʹma).
1. A son of Ishmael and chieftain of an Arabian clan.—Ge 25:14, 16; 1Ch 1:30, 31.
2. A Simeonite, son of Mibsam and father of Hammuel.—1Ch 4:24-26.
MISHMANNAH
p. 415
MISHRAITES
p. 415
MISHRAITES
(Mishʹra·ites).
One of the four families of Kiriath-jearim from whom descended the Zorathites and the Eshtaolites.—1Ch 2:53.
MISPAR
p. 416
MISPAR
(Misʹpar) [possibly, Number].
A leading person among the Jews returning with Zerubbabel from Babylonian exile. (Ezr 2:1, 2) He is called Mispereth at Nehemiah 7:7.
MISPERETH
p. 416
MISREPHOTH-MAIM
p. 416
MISREPHOTH-MAIM
(Misʹre·photh-maʹim) [Burnings at the Waters].
A point to which the Israelites pursued the armies of northern Canaanite kings allied with Jabin after having defeated them at the waters of Merom. (Jos 11:1-5, 8) When the Promised Land was divided into inheritance portions, the area extending from Lebanon to Misrephoth-maim remained to be conquered. (Jos 13:2, 6) Some tentatively identify Misrephoth-maim with the ruins at Khirbet el-Musheirefeh (Horvat Mashref), about 20 km (12 mi) NNE of Acco (ʽAkko). This location would have provided the citizens of Misrephoth-maim access to the cities in the Plain of Acco and also the Hula Basin. Perhaps Misrephoth-maim (meaning “Burnings at the Waters”) got its name from the warm springs situated about 180 m (590 ft) from the site.
MIST
p. 416
MIST
Particles of water floating in the air; they resemble very light rain. When warm humid air rises from the earth and cools to what is called the dew point, moisture condenses because cool air cannot hold as much water as warm air. If this occurs near the ground, it is called fog; if it takes place higher in the sky, it forms what is called a cloud. (Ps 135:7; Pr 25:14; Jer 10:13; 51:16) Moisture that condenses on cool objects, such as the ground or vegetation (usually at night), is described as dew. (Ex 16:13, 14; Jg 6:36-40; see DEW.) Mist, on the other hand, is composed of airborne particles of moisture that are somewhat larger in size than fog particles, but smaller than raindrops.
The Bible’s poetic description of these geophysical processes accords with scientific findings. Elihu tells how Jehovah, the Source of all heat and energy, first causes the moisture to be drawn up from the earth and then allows it to trickle slowly and drip back in the form of rain and mist (Heb., ʼedh), as if filtered.—Job 36:27, 28.
In the Genesis account of conditions here on the earth at a certain point during the creative “days” is found the only other occurrence of the Hebrew word ʼedh (mist). “Jehovah God had not made it rain upon the earth . . . But a mist would go up from the earth [including the streams, lakes, and seas] and it watered the entire surface of the ground.” (Ge 2:5, 6) Translators of ancient versions (LXX, Vg, Sy), however, understood the reference to be, not to a mist, but to a fountain, suggesting that watering was accomplished by means of an underground freshwater stream.
Figurative Use. In the city of Paphos on the island of Cyprus, Bar-Jesus (Elymas), a sorcerer and false prophet, opposed Paul when the apostle was speaking to the proconsul Sergius Paulus. Paul told him that Jehovah’s hand was upon him and that he would be blind for a period of time. “Instantly a thick mist and darkness fell upon him.” Apparently his sight became misty, or foggy, followed quickly by intense darkness. In describing the incident, the physician Luke employed the Greek medical term a·khlysʹ (thick mist).—Ac 13:4-11.
The apostle Peter, in his warning against the false teachers and would-be corrupters who would quietly slip into the Christian congregation, says: “These are fountains without water, and mists driven by a violent storm, and for them the blackness of darkness has been reserved.” Travelers in the Middle East were familiar with the disappointment of approaching a fountain or well with hope of getting refreshing water, only to find it dried up. In Palestine, in the month of August, there are occasional cirrostratus clouds from the W that do not bring rain. A farmer who looked to these wispy, mistlike clouds as a promise of water for his crops would be bitterly disappointed. So with these false teachers, these immoral men, as Peter goes on to say: “For they utter swelling expressions of no profit, and by the desires of the flesh and by loose habits they entice those who are just escaping from people who conduct themselves in error. While they are promising them freedom, they themselves are existing as slaves of corruption.”—2Pe 2:1, 17-19.
Christians are reminded to take Jehovah into account in all their plans, not bragging about what they will do, but remembering the transitoriness and uncertainty of life in this system of things, that they are like a mist that quickly disappears.—Jas 4:14; see CLOUD.
MITHKAH
p. 416
MITHKAH
(Mithʹkah) [probably, Sweetness].
One of Israel’s wilderness encampments. (Nu 33:28, 29) Its location is not known today. If Mithkah is correctly defined as “Sweetness,” the name may allude to the good water of the region.
MITHNITE
pp. 416–417
MITHNITE
(Mithʹnite).
A term applied to Joshaphat, one of the mighty men in David’s military forces. It is not known whether “Mithnite” refers to his place of origin or is his family designation.—1Ch 11:26, 43.
MITHREDATH
p. 417
MITHREDATH
(Mithʹre·dath) [from Persian, meaning “Gift of Mithra”].
1. The treasurer of Cyrus who, under royal command, turned over some 5,400 temple utensils of gold and silver to the Israelites for return to Jerusalem.—Ezr 1:7, 8, 11.
2. An opposer of the postexilic temple reconstruction who shared with others in writing a letter to Persian King Artaxerxes falsely accusing the Jews.—Ezr 4:7.
MITYLENE
p. 417
MITYLENE
(Mit·y·leʹne).
The principal city of Lesbos, an island in the Aegean Sea off the W coast of Asia Minor. While en route to Jerusalem in about 56 C.E., the apostle Paul sailed to Mitylene from Assos, a seaport on the mainland of Asia Minor about 45 km (28 mi) to the NNW. (Ac 20:14) The fact that no mention is made of Paul’s going ashore may imply that the ship merely anchored at Mitylene, perhaps because the needed N winds had abated. On the following day the ship continued SSW toward Chios.—Ac 20:15.
It is believed that Mitylene originally occupied a small island off the eastern coast of Lesbos. But as the city grew it may have been linked with Lesbos by a causeway and expanded along the coast. This would have created a harbor on the N side and also one on the S side of the causeway. The city was famed as a seat of literary learning and for the architectural beauty of its buildings.
MIXED COMPANY
p. 417
MIXED COMPANY
A group of aliens (strangers) who departed from Egypt with the nation of Israel. (Ex 12:37, 38, ftn; compare Ex 12:43-49.) Some of these people may have been Egyptians or other foreigners who chose to follow the true God and the nation of Israel after witnessing a number of Jehovah’s blows against Egypt. Others of this group were likely Egyptians who had married Israelites as well as the offspring of such unions. The Israelitess Shelomith of the tribe of Dan, for example, had an Egyptian husband and at least one son by him.—Le 24:10, 11.
This same group is also called “the mixed crowd [or, the cluster (of people); the rabble]” in Numbers 11:4. Doubtless both their non-Israelite background and the rigors of the wilderness trek prompted a complaining spirit among them that became a source of contention. Their expression of selfish longing spread to the Israelites, so that they too began to weep and say: “How we remember the fish that we used to eat in Egypt for nothing, the cucumbers and the watermelons and the leeks and the onions and the garlic! But now our soul is dried away. Our eyes are on nothing at all except the manna.”—Nu 11:4-6.
At Nehemiah 13:3 and Jeremiah 25:20 the expression “mixed company” denotes non-Israelites. The Nehemiah reference pertains to such foreigners as Moabites and Ammonites. (Ne 13:1) That the sons of these foreigners (half-Israelite) may also have been included is suggested by the fact that earlier the Israelites dismissed both their foreign wives and sons.—Ezr 10:44.
MIZPAH
pp. 417–418
MIZPAH
(Mizʹpah), Mizpeh (Mizʹpeh) [meaning “Watchtower”].
1. A region inhabited by Hivites and situated at the base of Mount Hermon was known as “the land of Mizpah.” (Jos 11:3) At least part, if not all, of this area may also have been called “the valley plain of Mizpeh.” (Jos 11:8) “The land of Mizpah” possibly was the region around Banyas (Caesarea Philippi) to the S of Mount Hermon or the plain E of Mount Hermon along the Wadi et-Teim.
2. A Judean city in the Shephelah. (Jos 15:33, 38) Its precise location, however, is in question. One suggested identification is Khirbet Safiyeh, about 9 km (5.5 mi) S of ancient Azekah.
3. A city in the territory of Benjamin. (Jos 18:26, 28) Although some suggest Nebi Samwil (c. 8 km [5 mi] NW of Jerusalem) as a possible identification, most favor Tell en-Nasbeh (c. 12 km [7.5 mi] N of Jerusalem) for the ancient site. An interpretation of certain archaeological findings seems to favor Tell en-Nasbeh. For example, jar handles have been found bearing what some scholars consider to be the three Hebrew letters for m-s-p, possibly a shortened form of Mizpah.
It was at Mizpah that all the fighting men of Israel assembled and decided to take action against those involved in a mass sex crime committed at Gibeah of Benjamin. When the Benjamites refused to hand over the guilty men of that city, full-scale war erupted. Finally, the tribe of Benjamin was almost annihilated; only 600 able-bodied men escaped. (Jg 20:1-48) Earlier, at Mizpah, the Israelites had sworn that they would not give their daughters in marriage to Benjamites. (Jg 21:1) After the battle, therefore, measures had to be taken to preserve the tribe of Benjamin. One of these was the giving of 400 virgin girls from Jabesh-gilead to the Benjamites. The rest of the population of that city had been destroyed, because none of its inhabitants had come to Mizpah and supported the fight against Benjamin.—Jg 21:5-12.
At a later period the prophet Samuel congregated all Israel and prayed for them. On that occasion the Israelites fasted and confessed their sins. When word about their assembly at Mizpah reached the Philistines, they took advantage of the situation to launch an attack. But Jehovah threw the enemy into confusion, enabling the Israelites to subdue the foe. Apparently to commemorate this God-given victory, Samuel erected a stone between Mizpah and Jeshanah, calling it Ebenezer (meaning “Stone of Help”). Thereafter Samuel continued judging Israel and, as he did so, made a yearly circuit of Bethel, Gilgal, and Mizpah. (1Sa 7:5-16) Later, in 1117 B.C.E., another assembly at Mizpah witnessed Samuel’s introducing Saul as Israel’s first king.—1Sa 10:17-25.
In the tenth century B.C.E., Mizpah was built up by Judean King Asa with materials from Ramah, a city that Israelite King Baasha had been forced to desert. (1Ki 15:20-22; 2Ch 16:4-6) Some three centuries later, in 607 B.C.E., the victorious Babylonian king Nebuchadnezzar appointed Gedaliah as governor over the Jews remaining in the land of Judah. Gedaliah administered affairs from Mizpah. There the prophet Jeremiah took up residence. Also, surviving army chiefs and other Jews who had been scattered came to Mizpah. Governor Gedaliah, although having been forewarned, failed to exercise caution and was assassinated at Mizpah. Chaldeans and Jews with him there were likewise slaughtered. Thereafter 70 visiting men also met their death. The band of assassins, led by Ishmael the son of Nethaniah, took the rest of the people captive. Overtaken by Johanan the son of Kareah, Ishmael escaped with eight men, but the captives were rescued, later to be taken to Egypt.—2Ki 25:23-26; Jer 40:5–41:18.
Following the Babylonian exile, men of Mizpah and the princes Shallun and Ezer shared in repairing the wall of Jerusalem.—Ne 3:7, 15, 19.
4. A city E of the Jordan in Gilead (Jg 10:17; 11:11, 29), perhaps the same place as the Mizpah mentioned at Hosea 5:1. Mizpah was the home of Jephthah. (Jg 11:34) Some propose a location at or near Khirbet Jalʽad, about 23 km (14 mi) NW of Rabbah (ʽAmman). But its exact location is uncertain.
5. A city of Moab where David, while outlawed by King Saul, settled his parents. (1Sa 22:3) Mizpeh’s precise location cannot be established definitely. Some scholars believe it may be the same place as Kir of Moab. (Isa 15:1) Others have suggested Ruzm el-Mesrife (situated WSW of Madaba [ancient Medeba]) as an identification.
MIZRAIM
p. 418
MIZRAIM
(Mizʹra·im).
Listed second among the sons of Ham. (Ge 10:6) Mizraim was the progenitor of the Egyptian tribes (as well as some non-Egyptian tribes), and the name came to be synonymous with Egypt. (Ge 10:13, 14; 50:11) Thus, the word “Egypt” in English translations actually renders the Hebrew Mits·raʹyim (or Ma·tsohrʹ in a few cases, 2Ki 19:24; Isa 19:6; 37:25; Mic 7:12). In the Amarna Tablets, written in Akkadian, the Canaanites refer to Egypt as Misri, similar to the modern Arabic name for the land (Misr).
Many scholars hold that Mizraim is a dual form representing the duality of Egypt (that is, Upper and Lower Egypt), but this is conjectural. (See EGYPT, EGYPTIAN.) The names of Mizraim’s descendants are apparently plural forms: Ludim, Anamim, Lehabim, Naphtuhim, Pathrusim, Casluhim, and Caphtorim. (Ge 10:13, 14; 1Ch 1:11, 12) For this reason it is usually suggested that they represent the names of tribes rather than individual sons. Although this is possible, it should be noted that there are other names that appear to be dual or plural in their construction, such as Ephraim, Appaim, and Diblaim (Ge 41:52; 1Ch 2:30, 31; Ho 1:3), each obviously referring to only one individual.
MIZZAH
p. 418
MIZZAH
(Mizʹzah).
A sheik of Edom; a descendant of Esau through Reuel. (Ge 36:17; 1Ch 1:34-37) Mizzah was Esau’s grandson, as he is included among “the sons [or, grandsons] of Basemath, Esau’s wife,” who was Ishmael’s daughter and the mother of Reuel.—Ge 36:2, 3, 10, 13.
MNASON
p. 418
MNASON
(Mnaʹson).
A native of Cyprus and “an early disciple.” Paul and those with him were to be entertained in Mnason’s home when the apostle was completing a missionary journey about 56 C.E. Some disciples from Caesarea accompanied Paul’s group on the way from Caesarea to Jerusalem, to bring them to Mnason.—Ac 21:15-17.
MOAB
pp. 418–422
MOAB
(Moʹab), Moabites (Moʹab·ites).
1. The son of Lot by his older daughter. Like his half brother Ammon, Moab was conceived after Lot and his daughters left Zoar and began dwelling in a cave of the nearby mountainous region. Moab became the forefather of the Moabites.—Ge 19:30-38.
2. The territory anciently inhabited by the Moabites was called “Moab” and also “the field(s) of Moab.” (Ge 36:35; Nu 21:20; Ru 1:2; 1Ch 1:46; 8:8; Ps 60:8) Earlier the Emim had resided in this land but were apparently displaced by the Moabites. (De 2:9-11; compare vss 18-22.) Toward the close of Israel’s wilderness wandering, the territory of Moab appears to have extended from the torrent valley of Zered in the S to the torrent valley of Arnon in the N (a distance of some 50 km [30 mi]), the Dead Sea forming the W boundary and the Arabian Desert an undefined E boundary. (Nu 21:11-13; De 2:8, 9, 13, 18, 19) Rising sharply from the Dead Sea, this region is chiefly a tableland slashed by gorges and has an average elevation of some 900 m (3,000 ft) above the Mediterranean Sea. In ancient times it afforded pasture for vast flocks (2Ki 3:4) and supported vineyards and orchards. (Compare Isa 16:6-10; Jer 48:32, 33.) Grain was also cultivated.—Compare De 23:3, 4.
There was an earlier period when the land of Moab extended N of the Arnon and included “the desert plains of Moab across the Jordan from Jericho.” (Nu 22:1) But sometime before the arrival of the Israelites, Amorite King Sihon annexed this region, and the Arnon came to be Moab’s N boundary. (Nu 21:26-30; Jg 11:15-18) The Ammonites also suffered defeat at the hands of Sihon and were pushed to the north and east. The territory conquered from both peoples by the Amorites formed a wedge between Moab and Ammon, and thus Moab came to be bounded by Amorite territory on the north and Edomite territory on the south. (Jg 11:13, 21, 22; compare De 2:8, 9, 13, 14, 18.) At its greatest extent the territory of Moab was approximately 100 km (60 mi) from N to S and 40 km (25 mi) from E to W.
Probably because a part of Amorite territory had once belonged to Moab, it continued to be called “the land of Moab.” (De 1:5) It was in this former Moabite territory that the Israelites encamped before crossing the Jordan. (Nu 31:12; 33:48-51) There a second census was taken of Israel’s able-bodied men from 20 years old upward. (Nu 26:2-4, 63) Also there divine commands and judicial decisions were received about Levite cities, cities of refuge, and inheritance. (Nu 35:1–36:13) There Moses delivered his final discourses and concluded with Israel a covenant urging faithfulness to Jehovah. (De 1:1-5; 29:1) Finally Moses ascended Mount Nebo to view the Promised Land and then died. For 30 days on the desert plains of Moab, Israel mourned Moses’ death.—De 32:49, 50; 34:1-6, 8.
Moab’s Relationship to Israel. As descendants of Abraham’s nephew Lot, the Moabites were related to the Israelites. The languages of both peoples were very similar, as is seen from the inscription on the Moabite Stone. Also, like the Israelites, the Moabites appear to have practiced circumcision. (Jer 9:25, 26) Nevertheless, with few exceptions, such as Ruth and King David’s mighty man Ithmah (Ru 1:4, 16, 17; 1Ch 11:26, 46), the Moabites manifested great enmity toward Israel.
Before Israel’s entry into the Promised Land. The song of Moses about Jehovah’s destroying Egypt’s military might in the Red Sea indicated that news of this event would cause “the despots of Moab” to tremble. (Ex 15:14, 15) That the Moabites did become fearful is indicated by their king’s denying Israel peaceful passage through his realm about 40 years later. (Jg 11:17) Because of a direct command from God, the Israelites, however, did not attack the Moabites, but upon coming to Moab’s southern boundary at the torrent valley of Zered, they skirted the territory of Moab. (Nu 21:11-13; De 2:8, 9; Jg 11:18) Although the Moabites did sell food and water to the Israelites (De 2:26-29), “they did not come to [Israel’s] aid with bread and water.” (De 23:3, 4) Evidently this means that the Moabites did not receive them hospitably and supply provisions without seeking gain.
Later, after crossing the torrent valley of Arnon, Israel was confronted by the Amorites under King Sihon, who had earlier seized Moabite territory N of the Arnon. Following their God-given victories over this ruler and also King Og of Bashan, the Israelites encamped on the desert plains of Moab. (Nu 21:13, 21–22:1; De 2:24–3:8) The extensive Israelite camp frightened the Moabites and their King Balak, causing them to feel a sickening dread. Although making no claim to the former Moabite territory taken by the Israelites from the Amorites, Balak did fear for his realm. He therefore consulted with the older men of Midian and then sent messengers, older men of both Moab and Midian, to hire the prophet Balaam to come and curse Israel. (Nu 22:2-8; compare Jg 11:25.) In this way Balak ‘fought’ against the Israelites. (Jos 24:9) Jehovah, however, caused Balaam to bless Israel and even to foretell Israel’s ascendancy over Moab. (Nu chaps 23, 24; Jos 24:10; Ne 13:1, 2; Mic 6:5) Next, at Balaam’s suggestion, Moabite and Midianite women were used to lure Israelite males into immorality and idolatry in connection with Baal of Peor. Many Israelites succumbed to this temptation, bringing Jehovah’s anger and death to 24,000 men. (Nu 25:1-3, 6, 9; 31:9, 15, 16) For failing to aid the Israelites with bread and water and for hiring Balaam to curse Israel, the Moabites were barred from coming into the congregation of Jehovah “even to the tenth generation.”—De 23:3, 4; see AMMONITES (Intermarriage With Israelites).
In the time of the Judges. During the period of the Judges, the Moabites appear to have expanded their territory N of the Arnon and, in the reign of their King Eglon, occupied Israelite territory W of the Jordan at least as far as “the city of palm trees,” Jericho. (Jg 3:12, 13; compare De 34:3.) Israel’s subservience to Moab continued for 18 years until Ehud, a left-handed Benjamite, killed King Eglon while having a private audience with him. Ehud then led the Israelites against Moab, striking down about 10,000 Moabites and subduing them.—Jg 3:14-30.
In this general period, when famine affected Judah, Elimelech, with his wife Naomi and their two sons, Mahlon and Chilion, emigrated to the more fertile land of Moab. There the sons married Moabite women, Ruth and Orpah. After the death of the three men in Moab and improvement of conditions in Israel, Naomi, accompanied by Ruth, returned to Bethlehem. There Boaz, a kinsman of Elimelech, married Ruth, who had abandoned the polytheism of the Moabites and had become a worshiper of Jehovah. Thus Ruth, a Moabitess, became an ancestress of David and therefore also of Jesus Christ.—Ru 1:1-6, 15-17, 22; 4:13, 17.
Also in the time of the Judges, Israel began venerating the deities of the Moabites, doubtless including their god Chemosh. (Jg 10:6; Nu 21:29; Jer 48:46) For adopting such false worship of neighboring peoples, the Israelites lost Jehovah’s favor and suffered at the hands of their enemies. (Jg 10:7-10) As late as the time of Samuel, unfaithful Israel experienced harassment from the Moabites.—1Sa 12:9-11.
During reigns of Saul, David, and Solomon. Difficulties with the Moabites continued for years afterward. Israel’s first king, Saul, victoriously warred against them. (1Sa 14:47) Since the Moabites would therefore have regarded Saul as an enemy, understandably the king of Moab was agreeable to having the parents of David, a man whom Saul had outlawed, dwell at Mizpeh in Moab.—1Sa 22:3, 4.
Later, when David himself ruled as king, there also was warfare between Israel and Moab. The Moabites were completely subdued and were made to pay tribute to David. Apparently at the end of the conflict two thirds of Moab’s fighting men were put to death. It seems that David had them lie down on the ground in a row and then measured this row to determine the two thirds to be put to death and the one third to be preserved alive. (2Sa 8:2, 11, 12; 1Ch 18:2, 11) Possibly in the course of the same conflict, Benaiah the son of Jehoiada “struck down the two sons of Ariel of Moab.” (2Sa 23:20; 1Ch 11:22) David’s decisive victory over the Moabites was a fulfillment of Balaam’s prophetic words uttered over 400 years earlier: “A star will certainly step forth out of Jacob, and a scepter will indeed rise out of Israel. And he will certainly break apart the temples of Moab’s head and the cranium of all the sons of tumult of war.” (Nu 24:17) Also apparently with reference to this victory, the psalmist spoke of God’s regarding Moab as his “washing pot.”—Ps 60:8; 108:9.
David’s son Solomon, however, disregarded God’s law and married Moabite women who had not become worshipers of Jehovah. To please them, Solomon built a high place to their god Chemosh. Not until some three centuries later, during Josiah’s reign, was this high place made unfit for worship.—1Ki 11:1, 7; 2Ki 23:13.
Until the Judean exile. Sometime after the secession of Israel from Judah, the Moabites appear to have regained territory N of the Arnon. On the black basalt stele known as the Moabite Stone, Moab’s King Mesha speaks of Israel’s King Omri as taking possession of the region of Medeba. Since the tableland of Medeba was in the territory of Reuben (Jos 13:15, 16), Israel had apparently lost this area to the Moabites so that Omri later had to recapture it.
Evidently Moab remained under Israelite control during the reigns of Kings Omri and Ahab. But following the death of Ahab, Moab’s King Mesha, who “paid to the king of Israel a hundred thousand lambs and a hundred thousand unshorn male sheep,” revolted. (2Ki 1:1; 3:4, 5) The Moabite Stone memorializes this revolt. (PICTURE, Vol. 1, p. 946) If correctly identified as being the same places mentioned in the Bible, 10 of the cities that King Mesha claims as subject to or captured by or (re)built by him were definitely in Israelite territory N of the Arnon. These cities are Dibon, Ataroth, Aroer, Kiriathaim, Nebo, Baal-meon (Nu 32:34, 37, 38), Medeba, Bamoth-baal, Jahaz (Jos 13:9, 17-19), and Bezer (Jos 20:8).
Unlike Mesha’s propagandistic inscription, the Scriptures report that the Moabites suffered humiliating defeat. Enlisting the aid of King Jehoshaphat of Judah and the king of Edom in putting down the Moabite revolt, Jehoram (who became king of Israel about two years after Ahab’s death) marched against Moab from the S, by way of the Wilderness of Edom. But the allied armies and their animals almost perished for lack of water. The prophet Elisha’s aid was then sought, and in fulfillment of his prophecy that Jehovah would help on account of Jehoshaphat, the torrent valley became filled with water. The next morning the reflection of the sun upon the water made it look like blood to the Moabites. Wrongly concluding that the allied armies had slaughtered one another, the Moabites abandoned all caution and came to the Israelite camp, only to be put to flight. As the battle progressed, Moabite cities were ruined, good tracts of land were filled with stones, trees were cut down, and springs were stopped up. When King Mesha found himself penned up in the city of Kir-hareseth with the battle going against him, he, with 700 men, unsuccessfully tried to break through to the king of Edom. Finally he took his firstborn son and offered him up as a burnt sacrifice upon the wall. For this or some other reason there “came to be great indignation against Israel” and the siege was abandoned.—2Ki 3:6-27.
As this humiliating defeat did not take place on foreign soil but brought devastation to the land of Moab, reasonably a considerable period of time would have been required for recovery. So it seems likely that it was at an earlier date during Jehoshaphat’s reign that Moab combined with the forces of Ammon and the mountainous region of Seir to attack Judah. By Jehovah’s intervention the three armies turned on one another and destroyed themselves. (2Ch 20:1, 22-24) Some scholars believe that this event is alluded to at Psalm 83:4-9.—Compare 2Ch 20:14 with Ps 83:Sup.
In subsequent years enmity continued between Moab and Israel. After the death of the prophet Elisha, marauding bands of Moabites regularly invaded Israel. (2Ki 13:20) About two centuries later, in Jehoiakim’s time, similar Moabite bands contributed to the ruin of Judah during its final years. (2Ki 24:2) With the destruction of Jerusalem in 607 B.C.E., Jews sought refuge in Moab, returning to Judah when Gedaliah was appointed governor.—Jer 40:11, 12.
After the exile. After an Israelite remnant returned from Babylonian exile in 537 B.C.E., some married Moabite wives. But at Ezra’s admonition they dismissed these wives and their children. (Ezr 9:1, 2; 10:10, 11, 44) Years later Nehemiah found a similar situation; many Israelites had taken Moabite wives.—Ne 13:1-3, 23.
Moab in Prophecy. In harmony with its long history of opposition to Israel, Moab is mentioned among the hard-set enemies of Jehovah’s people. (Compare Isa 11:14.) Condemned for reproaching Israel and for pride and haughtiness, Moab was finally to become a desolation like Sodom. (Zep 2:8-11; see also Jer 48:29.) Already at the close of the ninth century B.C.E., Amos wrote that Moab would suffer calamity for “burning the bones of the king of Edom for lime.” (Am 2:1-3) While some take this to mean that 2 Kings 3:26, 27 refers to King Mesha’s offering up, not his own son, but the firstborn of the king of Edom, this is an unlikely inference. One Jewish tradition, though, does link the event mentioned by Amos with the war waged against Mesha and claims that sometime after this conflict the Moabites dug up the bones of the king of Edom and then burned them for lime. But the Bible record provides no basis for determining the time involved.
Isaiah (chaps 15, 16), apparently around the time of King Ahaz’ death and while Assyria dominated in the eighth century B.C.E., referred to one Moabite city after another as being in line for calamity. He concluded with the words: “And now Jehovah has spoken, saying: ‘Within three years, according to the years of a hired laborer, the glory of Moab must also be disgraced with much commotion of every sort, and those who remain over will be a trifling few, not mighty.’”—Isa 16:14.
From historical records the fulfillment of the prophecies of Isaiah and Amos cannot be placed precisely in the stream of time. However, there is evidence that Moab did come under the Assyrian yoke. Assyrian King Tiglath-pileser III mentions Salamanu of Moab among those paying tribute to him. Sennacherib claims to have received tribute from Kammusunadbi the king of Moab. And Assyrian monarchs Esar-haddon and Ashurbanipal refer to Moabite Kings Musuri and Kamashaltu as being subject to them. (Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, pp. 282, 287, 291, 294, 298) There is also archaeological evidence that many places in Moab were depopulated about the eighth century B.C.E.
Jeremiah’s prophecy of the seventh century B.C.E. pointed to the time when Jehovah would hold an accounting against Moab (Jer 9:25, 26), doing so by means of the Babylonians under King Nebuchadnezzar. (Jer 25:8, 9, 17-21; 27:1-7) Numerous Moabite cities were to be reduced to a desolation. (Jer 48) Apparently when Judah experienced the execution of Jehovah’s judgment by means of the Babylonians, the Moabites said: “Look! The house of Judah is like all the other nations.” For thus failing to recognize that the judgment was really God’s and that the inhabitants of Judah were his people, the Moabites were to experience disaster and thereby ‘come to know Jehovah.’—Eze 25:8-11; compare Eze 24:1, 2.
The Jewish historian Josephus writes that, in the fifth year after desolating Jerusalem, Nebuchadnezzar returned to war against Coele-Syria, Ammon, and Moab and thereafter attacked Egypt. (Jewish Antiquities, X, 181, 182 [ix, 7]) Regarding archaeological confirmation of the desolation of Moab, The Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible observes: “Archaeological exploration has shown that Moab was largely depopulated from ca. the beginning of the sixth century, and in many sites from ca. the eighth century. From the sixth century on, nomads wandered through the land until political and economic factors made sedentary life possible again in the last centuries B.C.”—Edited by G. A. Buttrick, 1962, Vol. 3, p. 418; compare Eze 25:8-11.
Later, in fulfillment of Jeremiah 48:47, Cyrus, the conqueror of Babylon, likely permitted Moabite exiles to return to their homeland.
The accurate fulfillment of the prophecies concerning Moab cannot be denied. Centuries ago the Moabites ceased to exist as a people. (Jer 48:42) Today what are considered to have been such Moabite cities as Nebo, Heshbon, Aroer, Beth-gamul, and Baal-meon are represented by ruins. Many other places are now unknown.
The sole explanation for the disappearance of the Moabites as a people is provided by the Bible. Noted the 1959 edition of the Encyclopædia Britannica (Vol. 15, p. 629): “Israel remained a great power while Moab disappeared. It is true that Moab was continuously hard pressed by desert hordes; the exposed condition of the land is emphasized by the chains of ruined forts and castles which even the Romans were compelled to construct. But the explanation is to be found within Israel itself, and especially in the work of the prophets.”
In view of the disappearance of the Moabites as a people, the inclusion of Moab at Daniel 11:41 among nations in “the time of the end” (Da 11:40) is logically to be regarded in a figurative sense. The Moabites evidently refer to some of those that “the king of the north” does not succeed in bringing under his control.
For information on the Moabite Stone, see MESHA No. 2.
MOADIAH
p. 422
MOADIAH
(Mo·a·diʹah) [possibly, Appointed Time (Seasonal Festival; Meeting) of Jah].
A priestly paternal house of which Piltai was the head in the days of Joiakim. (Ne 12:12, 17) It has been suggested that “Moadiah” is a variation of the name “Maadiah” and that Moadiah is the same person as the priest Maadiah who accompanied Zerubbabel to Jerusalem after the Babylonian exile.—Ne 12:1, 5.
MODESTY
pp. 422–424
MODESTY
An awareness of one’s limitations; also chastity or personal purity. The Hebrew root verb tsa·naʽʹ is rendered “be modest” in Micah 6:8, its only occurrence. The related adjective tsa·nuʹaʽ (modest) occurs in Proverbs 11:2, where it is contrasted with presumptuousness. Although some modern scholars believe that the sense of this root is “be cautious, careful, judicious,” many take it to mean “be modest.” For example, A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament (by Brown, Driver, and Briggs, 1980, p. 857) says that the root conveys the idea of one who is retiring, modest, or humble. “Modesty” is a translation of the Greek ai·dosʹ. (1Ti 2:9) Ai·dosʹ used in a moral sense expresses the thought of reverence, awe, respect for the feeling or opinion of others or for one’s own conscience and so expresses shame, self-respect, a sense of honor, sobriety, and moderation. (A Greek-English Lexicon by H. Liddell and R. Scott, revised by H. Jones, Oxford, 1968, p. 36) Comparing ai·dosʹ with the more common Greek word for “shame” (ai·skhyʹne; 1Co 1:27; Php 3:19), lexicographer Richard Trench says that ai·dosʹ is “the nobler word, and implies the nobler motive: in it is involved an innate moral repugnance to the doing of the dishonorable act, which moral repugnance scarcely or not at all exists in the [ai·skhyʹne].” He states that “[ai·dosʹ] would always restrain a good man from an unworthy act, while [ai·skhyʹne] might sometimes restrain a bad one.” (Synonyms of the New Testament, London, 1961, pp. 64, 65) Thus, the conscience is especially involved in the restraining effect implied in ai·dosʹ.
Before God. With regard to modesty, in the sense of a proper estimate of one’s own self, the Scriptures give much counsel. “Wisdom is with the modest ones,” says the proverb. This is because the person manifesting modesty avoids the dishonor that accompanies presumptuousness or boastfulness. (Pr 11:2) He is following the course approved by Jehovah and is therefore wise. (Pr 3:5, 6; 8:13, 14) Jehovah loves and grants to such one wisdom. One of the requirements for gaining Jehovah’s favor is ‘to be modest in walking with him.’ (Mic 6:8) This involves a proper appreciation of one’s position before God, recognizing one’s sinful state as contrasted with Jehovah’s greatness, purity, and holiness. It also means that a person should recognize himself as a creature of Jehovah, altogether dependent on Him and subject to His sovereignty. Eve was one who failed to appreciate this. She stepped out for complete independence and self-determination. Modesty would have helped her to dismiss from her mind the thought of becoming “like God, knowing good and bad.” (Ge 3:4, 5) The apostle Paul counsels against overconfidence and presumptuousness, saying, “Keep working out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”—Php 2:12.
In What to Boast. Boastfulness is the opposite of modesty. The rule is: “May a stranger, and not your own mouth, praise you; may a foreigner, and not your own lips, do so.” (Pr 27:2) Jehovah’s own words are: “Let not the wise man brag about himself because of his wisdom, and let not the mighty man brag about himself because of his mightiness. Let not the rich man brag about himself because of his riches. But let the one bragging about himself brag about himself because of this very thing, the having of insight and the having of knowledge of me, that I am Jehovah, the One exercising loving-kindness, justice and righteousness in the earth; for in these things I do take delight.”—Jer 9:23, 24; compare Pr 12:9; 16:18, 19.
God’s Regard for Modest Ones. The apostle Paul shows God’s regard for the modest ones and also cites his own conduct in the congregation as exemplary of such modest attitude. He wrote to the Christians at Corinth: “For you behold his calling of you, brothers, that not many wise in a fleshly way were called, not many powerful, not many of noble birth; but God chose the foolish things of the world, that he might put the wise men to shame; and God chose the weak things of the world, that he might put the strong things to shame; and God chose the ignoble things of the world and the things looked down upon, the things that are not, that he might bring to nothing the things that are, in order that no flesh might boast in the sight of God . . . just as it is written: ‘He that boasts, let him boast in Jehovah.’ And so I, when I came to you, brothers, did not come with an extravagance of speech or of wisdom declaring the sacred secret of God to you. For I decided not to know anything among you except Jesus Christ, and him impaled. And I came to you in weakness and in fear and with much trembling; and my speech and what I preached were not with persuasive words of wisdom but with a demonstration of spirit and power, that your faith might be, not in men’s wisdom, but in God’s power.”—1Co 1:26–2:5.
‘Do Not Go Beyond the Things Written.’ Later in his letter Paul emphasized the need for modesty on the part of all, just as he himself had displayed modesty, a proper evaluation of himself. The Corinthians had fallen into the trap of boasting in certain men, such as Apollos, and even in Paul himself. Paul corrected them, telling them that they were fleshly, not spiritual, in doing this, and said: “Now, brothers, these things I have transferred so as to apply to myself and Apollos for your good, that in our case you may learn the rule: ‘Do not go beyond the things that are written [that is, do not go beyond the limits that the Scriptures set for humans in their attitude toward one another and toward themselves],’ in order that you may not be puffed up individually in favor of the one against the other. For who makes you to differ from another? Indeed, what do you have that you did not receive? If, now, you did indeed receive it, why do you boast as though you did not receive it?” Keeping this in mind will prevent haughtiness and boastfulness in regard to oneself or another as to family descent, race, color or nationality, physical beauty, ability, knowledge, mental brilliance, and so forth.—1Co 4:6, 7.
Jesus Christ’s Example. Jesus Christ is the finest example of modesty. He told his disciples that he could not do a single thing of his own initiative, but only what he beheld the Father doing, and that his Father is greater than he is. (Joh 5:19, 30; 14:28) Jesus refused to accept titles not due him. When a ruler called him “Good Teacher,” Jesus replied: “Why do you call me good? Nobody is good, except one, God.” (Lu 18:18, 19) And he told his disciples that as slaves to Jehovah they should not feel puffed up, either over things accomplished in God’s service or because of their worth to God. Rather, they should have the attitude, when they had done all the things assigned to them, that “we are good-for-nothing slaves. What we have done is what we ought to have done.”—Lu 17:10.
Additionally, the Lord Jesus Christ, as a perfect man on earth, was superior to his imperfect disciples and also possessed great authority from his Father. Yet, in dealing with his disciples, he was considerate of their limitations. He employed delicacy in training them and propriety of speech toward them. He did not put upon them more than they could bear at the time.—Joh 16:12; compare Mt 11:28-30; 26:40, 41.
In Dress and Other Possessions. In instructing the overseer Timothy as to seeing that proper conduct was observed in the congregation, Paul said: “I desire the women to adorn themselves in well-arranged dress, with modesty and soundness of mind, not with styles of hair braiding and gold or pearls or very expensive garb, but in the way that befits women professing to reverence God, namely, through good works.” (1Ti 2:9, 10) Here the apostle does not counsel against neatness and good, pleasing appearance, for he recommends “well-arranged dress.” But he shows the impropriety of vanity and ostentatiousness in dress—calling attention to oneself or to one’s means of life thereby. Also modesty relating to respect for the feelings of others and to self-respect and a sense of honor is involved. The Christian’s manner of dress should not be shocking to decency, to the moral susceptibilities of the congregation, causing offense to some. This counsel as to dress would shed further light on Jehovah’s attitude toward the proper view and use of other material possessions that a Christian may have.—See HUMILITY.
MOLADAH
p. 424
MOLADAH
(Mo·laʹdah) [from a root meaning “give birth; become father to; bear”].
One of the cities in southern Judah allotted to Simeon. Moladah remained in the hands of this tribe at least down till David’s reign. (Jos 15:21, 26; 19:1, 2; 1Ch 4:24, 28, 31) After the exile, Judeans resettled the site.—Ne 11:25, 26.
The site of Moladah has not been identified with any certainty.
MOLECH
pp. 424–425
MOLECH
(Moʹlech) [from a root meaning “reign as king” or “king,” but with the vowels of boʹsheth, “shame,” to denote abhorrence].
A deity particularly associated with the Ammonites (1Ki 11:5, 7, 33); possibly the same as Moloch (Ac 7:43; compare Am 5:26) and Milcom. (1Ki 11:5, 33) At Jeremiah 32:35, Molech is referred to in parallel with Baal, suggesting, if not an identification, at least some connection between the two. Numerous authorities regard “Molech” as a title rather than the name of a specific deity, and therefore, the thought has been advanced that the designation “Molech” may have been applied to more than one god.
It is generally agreed that the Malcam referred to at 2 Samuel 12:30 and 1 Chronicles 20:2 is the idol image of the Ammonite god Milcom, or Molech, although the Hebrew term could be rendered “their king.” (Compare KJ; AS.) Earlier in the Biblical account the Ammonite king is referred to by his name Hanun (2Sa 10:1-4); hence, it is reasonable to conclude that the name Hanun rather than Malcam would have appeared in the Scriptural record if the king rather than the idol were intended. Also, it is thought unlikely that a king would have worn a crown weighing about 34 kg (92 lb t). For the same reason it has been suggested that David placed Malcam’s crown on his head only temporarily, perhaps to denote his victory over the false god. According to the reading of the Targum, which has been adopted by numerous translators, the crown had only one precious jewel. This has given rise to the view that it was the precious jewel, rather than the crown itself, that came to be on David’s head.
Child Sacrifice to Molech. God’s law to Israel prescribed the death penalty for anyone, even an alien resident, who would give his offspring to Molech. (Le 20:2-5) Nonetheless, apostate Israelites, both in the kingdom of Judah and in the ten-tribe kingdom, passed their offspring through the fire.—2Ki 17:17, 18; Eze 23:4, 36-39.
The ‘passing through the fire’ to Molech has been regarded by some as signifying a purification ritual by means of which children were devoted or dedicated to Molech; others understand this to mean actual sacrificing. That the Canaanites and apostate Israelites did sacrifice their children, there can be no question. (De 12:31; Ps 106:37, 38) King Ahaz of Judah “proceeded to burn up his sons [“son,” Sy] in the fire.” (2Ch 28:3) The parallel passage, at 2 Kings 16:3, reads: “Even his own son he made pass through the fire.” This indicates that ‘passing through the fire’ is at least sometimes synonymous with sacrificing. Likely, however, the worship of Molech was not always and everywhere the same. For example, King Solomon, under the influence of his foreign wives, built high places to Molech and other deities, but not until the time of Ahaz is mention made of child sacrifice. (1Ki 11:7, 8) Undoubtedly if this abhorrent practice had existed earlier, it would have been denounced along with the other forms of idolatry existing during the reigns of the various kings. For this reason some commentators favor the view that the expression ‘to pass through the fire’ originally applied to a purification ritual and later came to signify actual sacrifice.
“The passing” to Molech mentioned in the footnote on Leviticus 18:21 evidently refers to devoting or dedicating children to this false god. This text has been variously translated: “You must not dedicate any of your children to the service of Molech.” (AT) “Thou shalt not give any of thy seed to make them pass through the fire to Molech.” (AS) “Thou shalt not give any of thy seed to be consecrated to the idol Moloch.” (Dy) “You must not allow the devoting of any of your offspring to Molech.”—NW.
Ahaz and Manasseh are the only Judean kings referred to as making their offspring pass through the fire. However, with the impetus given by these two kings to child sacrifice, the practice apparently became entrenched among the Israelites in general. (2Ki 16:3; 21:6; Jer 7:31; 19:4, 5; 32:35; Eze 20:26) The children, at least at times, were first killed, rather than being burned alive.—Eze 16:20, 21.
King Josiah defiled Topheth, the chief center of Molech worship in Judah, in order to prevent persons from making their offspring pass through the fire. (2Ki 23:10-13) But this did not eradicate the practice for all time. Ezekiel, who began serving as a prophet 16 years after the death of Josiah, mentions it as occurring in his day.—Eze 20:31.
The view has been advanced that the Molech to whom children were sacrificed had the form of a man but the head of a bull. The image is said to have been heated red hot and the children cast into its outstretched arms, thus to fall into the flaming furnace below. This conception is largely based on the description of the Carthaginian Cronos or Moloch given by the Greek historian Diodorus Siculus of the first century B.C.E.—Diodorus of Sicily, XX, 14, 4-6.
Regarding the practice of astrology in connection with worship of Molech, see ASTROLOGERS.
MOLE RAT
p. 425
MOLE RAT
[Heb., choʹledh].
A rodent measuring 15 to 30 cm (6 to 12 in.) in length. The mole rat (Spalax ehrenbergi) resembles a short-legged, tailless, and neckless cylindrical lump of soft, thick fur, generally a yellowish gray-brown color. The head is recognizable by the furless muzzle and two pairs of large protruding teeth. Under the Law, the mole rat was unclean for food.—Le 11:29.
Although numerous translations render choʹledh as “weasel” (AS, KJ, RS), there is a basis for preferring “mole rat.” In Arabic, a language related to Hebrew, a very similar word, khuld, means “mole rat.” Also, choʹledh may be related to a post-Biblical Hebrew term signifying “dig” or “hollow out.” This would harmonize with the mole rat’s characteristic digging.
Mole rats live underground and dig subterranean sleeping quarters and large storage chambers. These creatures subsist on vegetable matter, primarily on roots and bulbs. Thus they differ from true moles, which feed on insects and earthworms and are not considered native to Palestine.
MOLID
p. 425
MOLID
(Moʹlid) [from a root meaning “give birth; become father to; bear”].
A man of Judah and descendant of Hezron through Jerahmeel. Molid was the son of Abishur by his wife Abihail.—1Ch 2:4, 5, 9, 25-29.
MOLOCH
p. 425
MOLTEN SEA (COPPER SEA)
pp. 425–426
MOLTEN SEA (COPPER SEA)
When the temple was constructed during Solomon’s reign, a “molten [that is, cast or poured] sea” replaced the portable basin of copper used with the earlier tabernacle. (Ex 30:17-21; 1Ki 7:23, 40, 44) Built by Hiram, a Hebrew-Phoenician, it was evidently called a “sea” because of the large quantity of water it could contain. This vessel, also of copper, was “ten cubits [4.5 m; 14.6 ft] from its one brim to its other brim, circular all around; and its height was five cubits [c. 2.2 m; 7.3 ft], and it took a line of thirty cubits [13.4 m; 44 ft] to circle all around it.”—1Ki 7:23.
Circumference. The circumference of 30 cubits is evidently a round figure, for more precisely it would be 31.4 cubits. In this regard, Christopher Wordsworth quotes a certain Rennie as making this interesting observation: “Up to the time of Archimedes [third century B.C.E.], the circumference of a circle was always measured in straight lines by the radius; and Hiram would naturally describe the sea as thirty cubits round, measuring it, as was then invariably the practice, by its radius, or semi-diameter, of five cubits, which being applied six times round the perimeter, or ‘brim,’ would give the thirty cubits stated. There was evidently no intention in the passage but to give the dimensions of the Sea, in the usual language that every one would understand, measuring the circumference in the way in which all skilled workers, like Hiram, did measure circles at that time. He, of course, must however have known perfectly well, that as the polygonal hexagon thus inscribed by the radius was thirty cubits, the actual curved circumference would be somewhat more.” (Notes on the King James Version, London, 1887) Thus, it appears that the ratio of three to one (that is, the circumference being three times the diameter) was a customary way of stating matters, intended to be understood as only approximate.
Of Copper. The copper sea was decorated with “gourd-shaped ornaments” and had as its base 12 figures of bulls, facing north, south, east, and west in groups of three. The brim of the sea resembled a lily blossom. The thickness of this large vessel was “a handbreadth [7.4 cm; 2.9 in.].” (1Ki 7:24-26) This huge quantity of copper came from the supplies King David had obtained in his conquests in Syria. (1Ch 18:6-8) The casting was done in a clay mold in the region of the Jordan and was indeed a remarkable feat.—1Ki 7:44-46.
Capacity. The account at 1 Kings 7:26 refers to the sea as ‘containing two thousand bath measures,’ whereas the parallel account at 2 Chronicles 4:5 speaks of it as ‘containing three thousand bath measures.’ Some claim that the difference is the result of a scribal error in the Chronicles account. However, while the Hebrew verb meaning “contain” in each case is the same, there is a measure of latitude allowable in translating it. Thus some translations render 1 Kings 7:26 to read that the vessel “held” or “would contain” 2,000 bath measures, and translate 2 Chronicles 4:5 to read that it “had a capacity of” or “could hold” or “could contain” 3,000 bath measures. (AT, JB, NW) This allows for the understanding that the Kings account sets forth the amount of water customarily stored in the receptacle while the Chronicles account gives the actual capacity of the vessel if filled to the brim.
There is evidence that the bath measure anciently equaled about 22 L (5.8 gal), so that, if kept at two thirds capacity, the sea would normally hold about 44,000 L (11,620 gal) of water. For it to have had the capacity indicated, it must not have had straight sides, but instead, the sides below the rim, or lip, must have been curved, giving the vessel a bulbous shape. A vessel having such a shape and having the dimensions stated earlier could contain up to 66,000 L (17,430 gal). Josephus, Jewish historian of the first century C.E., describes the sea as “in the shape of a hemisphere.” He also indicates that the sea’s location was between the altar of burnt offering and the temple building, somewhat toward the south.—Jewish Antiquities, VIII, 79 (iii, 5); VIII, 86 (iii, 6).
In addition to the copper sea there were ten smaller copper basins resting on carts, and these were evidently filled from the copper sea. (1Ki 7:38, 39) Rabbinic tradition is that the sea was equipped with faucets. The ten basins were used for washing certain sacrifices and likely for other cleansing work, but “the sea was for the priests to wash in it.” (2Ch 4:6) Some rabbis have held that the priests completely immersed themselves in the water of the copper sea, while Josephus says it was “for the priests to wash their hands and feet in.” (Jewish Antiquities, VIII, 87 [iii, 6]) Whatever the procedure, the copper sea is associated with priestly cleansing.
In Prophecy. This may provide a key for understanding the references in the book of Revelation to the “glassy sea” seen before the throne of God in the apostle John’s vision. (Re 4:6; 15:2) It was “like crystal,” perhaps having transparent sides (compare Re 21:18, 21) so that the contents could be seen. Those standing by it, persons victorious over “the wild beast” and its “image,” correspond to those “called and chosen and faithful” ones described at Revelation 17:14; 20:4-6. These serve as “priests of God and of the Christ” and as kings with Christ during his Thousand Year Rule. (Compare 1Pe 2:9.) The position of this priestly class next to the “glassy sea” before God’s throne calls to mind the apostle’s reference to the Christian congregation’s being ‘cleansed with the bath of water by means of the word.’ (Eph 5:25-27) Jesus also spoke of the cleansing power of the word of God that he proclaimed. (Joh 15:3) The ‘mingling of fire’ (Re 15:2) with the watery contents of the sea undoubtedly relates to judgments of God, for fire is frequently used in this connection and God himself is described as “a consuming fire” toward those rejecting his divine will.—Heb 12:25, 29.
The symbolism of the “glassy sea” in John’s vision thus illustrates Paul’s inspired explanation that the earthly tabernacle and temple with their equipment and priestly functions served as patterns of heavenly things. (Compare Heb 8:4, 5; 9:9, 11, 23, 24; 10:1.) As to the significance of the figures of bulls on which the copper sea of Solomon’s temple rested, see BULL.
MONEY
pp. 426–428
MONEY
A medium of exchange. Anciently, livestock often figured in barter, that is, the exchange of one item for another and evidently the oldest method of making a business transaction. Indicative of this is the fact that the Latin word for money (pecunia) is drawn from pecus, meaning “cattle.” However, livestock (Ge 47:17) and foodstuffs (1Ki 5:10, 11) were not always convenient mediums of exchange. Therefore metals such as gold and silver came to be used. As early as Abraham’s time, precious metals served as money. But this was not standard coined money. It consisted of silver and gold, doubtless molded for convenience into bars, rings, bracelets, or other standard shapes having a specific weight. (Compare Ge 24:22; Jos 7:21.) The usual Hebrew term rendered “money” literally means “silver.” (Ge 17:12, ftn) Often the metal objects were weighed by the individuals concerned when payment was made.—Ge 23:15, 16; Jer 32:10.
As business transactions involved weighing, understandably designations of weights were also monetary designations. (See WEIGHTS AND MEASURES.) Among the Israelites there were five main divisions: the gerah, half shekel (bekah), shekel, mina (maneh), and talent. (Ex 25:39; 30:13; 38:25, 26; 1Ki 10:17; Eze 45:12; see GERAH; MINA; SHEKEL; TALENT.) Their relationship and comparative modern values in gold and silver are set forth below. (The price of gold and of silver has varied in recent years. In this publication, gold is conservatively calculated at $350.00 per ounce troy and silver at $6.00 per ounce troy; the ancient ratio of gold to silver, however, is considered to have been 13 to 1.)
—
—
Gold
Silver
1 gerah
= 1⁄20 shekel
$6.42
$.11
1 bekah
= 10 gerahs
$64.23
$1.10
1 shekel
= 2 bekahs
$128.45
$2.20
1 mina
= 50 shekels
$6,422.50
$110.10
1 talent
= 60 minas
$385,350.00
$6,606.00
The value of the “piece(s) of money” (Heb., qesi·tahʹ) mentioned at Genesis 33:19; Joshua 24:32; and Job 42:11 cannot be definitely established. Likewise the value of the pim is uncertain. It may have been about two thirds of a shekel.—1Sa 13:21; see PIM.
Coins in the Hebrew Scriptures. It is commonly believed that the first coins were struck about 700 B.C.E. The Israelites may have first used coins in their homeland after returning from exile in Babylon. Postexilic Bible books refer to the Persian daric (1Ch 29:7; Ezr 8:27) and drachmas (Heb., dar·kemoh·nimʹ), which are generally equated with the daric. (Ezr 2:69; Ne 7:70-72) The Persian gold daric weighed 8.4 g (0.27 oz t) and is therefore presently evaluated at $94.50.—See DARIC; DRACHMA.
Money in the Christian Scripture Period. The lepton (Jewish), quadrans (Roman), as or assarion (Roman and provincial), denarius (Roman), drachma (Greek), didrachma (Greek), and the stater (Greek; considered by many to be the tetradrachma of Antioch or Tyre) are coins specifically mentioned in the Christian Greek Scriptures. (Mt 5:26; 10:29; 17:24, 27; 20:10; Mr 12:42; Lu 12:6, 59; 15:8; 21:2, Int; see DENARIUS; STATER.) The much larger monetary values known as minas and talents were weights, not coins. (Mt 18:24; Lu 19:13-25) The chart that follows shows the relationship between the various monetary units and converts these into approximate modern values.
—
—
Modern Value
1 lepton (copper or bronze)
= 1⁄2 quadrans
$.006
1 quadrans (copper or bronze)
= 2 lepta
$.012
1 as (assarion) (copper or bronze)
= 4 quadrantes
$.046
1 denarius (silver)
= 16 asses
$.74
1 drachma (silver)
=
$.65
1 didrachma (silver)
= 2 drachmas
$1.31
1 tetradrachma*
= 4 drachmas
$2.62
1 mina (silver)
= 100 drachmas
$65.40
1 talent (silver)
= 60 minas
$3,924.00
1 talent (gold)
=
$228,900.00
* Thought to be the same as stater (silver)
Purchasing Power. Modern values for ancient money do not give a true picture of its worth. The Bible, however, provides some indication of purchasing power and this is helpful in understanding ancient values. In the time of Jesus’ earthly ministry, agricultural laborers commonly received a denarius for a 12-hour workday. (Mt 20:2) It may be assumed that in the Hebrew Scripture period wages were about the same. If so, a silver shekel would be the equivalent of three days’ wages.
The price of a slave was 30 silver shekels (perhaps 90 days’ wages). (Ex 21:32; compare Le 27:2-7.) Hosea the prophet purchased a woman for 15 silver pieces and one and a half homers (15 ephahs) of barley. Likely this payment constituted the full price for a slave. If so, an ephah (22 L; 20 dry qt) of barley was then worth one shekel.—Ho 3:2.
In times of scarcity, prices rose sharply. The 80 silver pieces (c. 240 days’ wages) that at one time might have bought eight homers (1,760 L; 50 bu) of barley would, in time of siege, only procure the thinly fleshed head of an ass, an animal unfit for food according to the terms of the Mosaic Law.—2Ki 6:25; compare Ho 3:2.
In the first century C.E. two sparrows cost an assarion (45 minutes’ wages), and five sparrows could be obtained for double this price. (Mt 10:29; Lu 12:6) The temple contribution of the needy widow that Jesus observed was even less, a mere two lepta (1 quadrans), or 1⁄64 of a day’s wages. Yet Christ Jesus commended her giving as being greater than that of those who had donated much, because she had contributed, not part of her surplus, but “all of what she had, her whole living.” (Mr 12:42-44; Lu 21:2-4) The annual temple tax paid by the Jews was two drachmas, or a didrachma (about two days’ wages). (Mt 17:24) As a drachma was the equivalent of about a day’s wages, a woman might reasonably sweep her whole house and diligently search for a lost drachma coin.—Lu 15:8, 9.
Judas Iscariot betrayed Jesus for 30 pieces of silver, evidently the price of a slave. (Mt 26:14-16, 47-50) No doubt these silver pieces were either shekels or other coins similar in value. But the kind of coin is not specified in the account, except for their being silver.
Money Can Be Both Beneficial and Harmful. Money provides a defense against poverty and its attendant troubles, enabling persons to procure both necessities and luxuries. (Compare Ec 7:12; 10:19.) For this reason the possibility exists of a person’s beginning to trust in money as security and to forget his Creator. (Compare De 8:10-14.) “The love of money [literally, fondness of silver] is a root of all sorts of injurious things, and by reaching out for this love some have been led astray from the faith and have stabbed themselves all over with many pains.” (1Ti 6:10) For money, persons have perverted justice, prostituted themselves, committed murder, betrayed others, and falsified the truth.—De 16:19; 23:18; 27:25; Eze 22:12; Mt 26:14, 15; 28:11-15.
On the other hand, the proper use of money is approved by God. (Lu 16:1-9) This includes contributing toward the advancement of pure worship and giving material assistance to those in need. (Compare 2Ch 24:4-14; Ro 12:13; 1Jo 3:17, 18; see CONTRIBUTION; GIFTS OF MERCY.) Although much good can thus be done with money, the most valuable things—spiritual food and drink, eternal life itself—can be obtained without it.—Isa 55:1, 2; Re 22:17.
MONEY CHANGER
p. 428
MONEY CHANGER
One whose function included the exchange of one currency for another and coins of one value for those of another value. For each transaction the money changer received a certain fee. Thus, the Greek word kol·ly·bi·stesʹ (money changer) comes from the term kolʹly·bos, a small coin paid as a commission for changing money. The Greek word ker·ma·ti·stesʹ (money broker or coin dealer) in John 2:14 is related to kerʹma, rendered ‘coin’ in the following verse. Other services mentioned in the Jewish Mishnah as being provided by money changers were the safekeeping of money and the payment of wages upon the presentation of drafts.—Bava Mezia 3:11; 9:12.
In the time of Jesus’ earthly ministry the annual temple tax was two drachmas (a didrachma). (Mt 17:24) As Jews from widely scattered lands came to Jerusalem for the celebration of the Passover and paid this tax then, the services of money changers may have been needed to exchange foreign currency for money that would be acceptable for payment of the temple tax, if not also the purchase of sacrificial animals and other items. According to the Mishnah (Shekalim 1:3), on the 15th of Adar, or about a month before Passover, the money changers set up for business in the provinces. But on the 25th of Adar, when Jews and proselytes from many other lands would be arriving at Jerusalem, the money changers established themselves in the temple area.
It was at the temple that Jesus Christ on two occasions overturned the tables of the money changers and condemned them for having made the temple into “a house of merchandise” or “a cave of robbers.” (Joh 2:13-16; Mt 21:12, 13; Mr 11:15-17) This may imply that Jesus regarded the fees of the money changers as exorbitant. In this regard it is noteworthy that there were times when great profits were made on the sale of sacrificial animals. The Mishnah tells of a time when the price for a pair of doves was a golden denar (25 silver denars). This prompted Simeon the son of Gamaliel to declare: “By this Temple! I will not suffer the night to pass by before they cost but a [silver] denar.” On that very day the price was drastically reduced.—Keritot 1:7 (translated by H. Danby).
MONTH
p. 428
MONUMENT
pp. 428–429
MONUMENT
A pillar, a plaque, a building, or other marker set up as a reminder of some person or some special event. A few of such are mentioned in the Bible, though not all of these are referred to as monuments.
Jehovah appeared to Jacob in a night vision, confirming the Abrahamic covenant toward him (1781 B.C.E.). In commemoration, Jacob took the stone he had used as a pillow, set it up to resemble a pillar, and anointed it with oil. He then called the place Bethel. (Ge 28:10-19) Some 20 years later Jacob and Laban, upon concluding a covenant of peace between themselves, set up a pillar, also a heap of stones, in the mountainous region of Gilead, there to serve as a reminder of their agreement. (Ge 31:25, 44-52) When Jehovah brought Israel into the Promised Land (1473 B.C.E.), two monuments were set up at the place where they crossed the Jordan River, one in midstream and the other on the W bank of the river, at Gilgal. These were to be memorial signs commemorating that miraculous crossing, and when their sons thereafter asked what these monuments represented, their fathers were to recount what Jehovah had done in behalf of his people.—Jos 4:4-9, 20-24.
Following his victory over the Amalekites, King Saul erected “a monument [Heb., yadh] for himself.” (1Sa 15:12) The Hebrew word yadh, most often translated “hand,” can also mean “monument,” as an uplifted hand catches the eye and directs attention in a specific way, so also a monument calls people’s attention to certain things.
Absalom’s Monument (Heb., yadh) was in the form of a pillar like so many others. Absalom erected it on the Low Plain of the King not far from Jerusalem, because, as he said, “I have no son in order to keep my name in remembrance.” (2Sa 18:18) However, today nothing is known of that monument or its location beyond what the Bible tells us. It should not be confused with the so-called tomb in the Kidron Valley, which ecclesiastical tradition attributes to Absalom but which belongs to the Greco-Roman period of architecture.—See ABSALOM.
Like Absalom, eunuchs have no hope of a posterity to carry on their names. However, if they are faithful to Jehovah, and not like treasonous Absalom, Jehovah promises to give them “something better than sons and daughters,” namely, to “give to them in my house and within my walls a monument [Heb., yadh] and a name . . . A name to time indefinite I shall give them, one that will not be cut off.”—Isa 56:4, 5; compare Pr 22:1.
Gravestones were also set up as memory aids, as for example, the one that marked “the burial place of the man of the true God” who foretold what Josiah would do against the altar at Bethel.—2Ki 23:16-18; 1Ki 13:1, 2.
MOON
pp. 429–431
MOON
“The lesser luminary for dominating the night,” provided by God as a means for marking “appointed times.” (Ge 1:16; Ps 104:19; Jer 31:35; 1Co 15:41) The Hebrew word for “moon” (ya·reʹach) is closely related to the Hebrew word yeʹrach, meaning “lunar month.” Since the lunar month always began with the appearing of the new moon (Heb., choʹdhesh), the term “new moon” also came to mean “month.” (Ge 7:11; Ex 12:2; Isa 66:23) The Greek word se·leʹne is rendered “moon,” while the Greek word men has the idea of a lunar period.—Lu 1:24; Ga 4:10; also Col 2:16, where ne·o·me·niʹa (new moon) occurs.
The word leva·nahʹ, meaning “white,” occurs three times in the Hebrew text poetically describing the white brilliance of the full moon that is particularly evident in Bible lands. (Ca 6:10; Isa 24:23; 30:26) The word keʹseʼ (or keʹseh), meaning “full moon,” also appears twice.—Ps 81:3; Pr 7:20, RS.
Since the average lunation from new moon to new moon is about 29 days, 12 hours, 44 minutes in length, the ancient lunar months had either 29 or 30 days. This may originally have been determined by simple observation of the appearance of the new moon’s crescent; but in David’s time we find evidence of its being calculated beforehand. (1Sa 20:5, 18, 24-29) Nevertheless, in postexilic times the Mishnah (Rosh Ha-Shanah 1:3–2:7) states that the Jewish Sanhedrin met early in the morning on the 30th day of each of seven months in the year to determine the time of the new moon. Watchmen were posted on high vantage points around Jerusalem and carried immediate report to the Jewish court after sighting the new moon. Upon receiving sufficient testimony, the court announced, ‘It is consecrated,’ officially marking the start of a new month. If cloudy skies or fog caused poor visibility, then the preceding month was declared to have had 30 days, and the new month began on the day following the court assembly. It is also said that further announcement was made by a signal fire lit on the Mount of Olives, which was then repeated on other high points throughout the country. This method was evidently replaced later by the dispatching of messengers to carry the news.
In the fourth century of our Common Era a standardized or continuous calendar was established so that the Jewish months came to have a fixed number of days, with the exception of Heshvan and Chislev as well as the month Adar, which still vary between 29 and 30 days according to certain calculations.
New Moon Observance. Among the Jews each new moon marked the occasion for the blowing of trumpets and the offering up of sacrifices according to the Law covenant. (Nu 10:10; 2Ch 2:4; Ps 81:3; compare Isa 1:13, 14.) The offerings prescribed were, in fact, even greater than those normally offered on the regular Sabbath days. (Nu 28:9-15) While nothing is stated specifically as to the new moon’s marking a day of rest, the text at Amos 8:5 indicates a cessation of labor. It was apparently a time of feasting (1Sa 20:5) as well as an opportune time to gather for instruction in God’s law.—Eze 46:1-3; 2Ki 4:22, 23; Isa 66:23.
The seventh new moon of each year (corresponding to the first day of the month of Ethanim, or Tishri) was sabbatical, and the Law covenant decreed it to be a time of complete rest. (Le 23:24, 25; Nu 29:1-6) It was the “day of the trumpet blast,” but in a greater sense than that of the other new moons. It announced the approach of Atonement Day, held on the tenth day of the same month.—Le 23:27, 28; Nu 29:1, 7-11.
Moon Worship. While guided by the moon as a time indicator in determining their months and festival seasons, the Israelites were to remain free from the practice of moon worship that was prominent in the nations around them. The moon-god Sin was the city god of Ur, the capital of Sumer, the location from which Abraham and his family departed for the Promised Land. Though the inhabitants of Ur were polytheistic, the moon-god Sin, a male deity, was the supreme god to whom their temple and altars were primarily devoted. Abraham and his party traveled from Ur to Haran, which was another major center of moon worship. Abraham’s father Terah, who died in Haran, apparently practiced such idolatrous worship. (Ge 11:31, 32) In any case, these circumstances add weight to the significance of Joshua’s warning to Israel after their entry into the Promised Land, as recorded at Joshua 24:2, 14: “This is what Jehovah the God of Israel has said, ‘It was on the other side of the River [Euphrates] that your forefathers dwelt a long time ago, Terah the father of Abraham and the father of Nahor, and they used to serve other gods.’ And now fear Jehovah and serve him in faultlessness and in truth, and remove the gods that your forefathers served on the other side of the River and in Egypt, and serve Jehovah.”
Job also lived among moon worshipers, and he faithfully rejected their practice of kissing the hand to the moon. (Job 31:26-28) The neighboring Midianites used moon-shaped ornaments, even placing them on their camels. (Jg 8:21, 26) In Egypt, where both Abraham and later the people of Israel resided, moon worship was prominently practiced in honor of the moon-god Thoth, the Egyptian god of measures. Every full moon the Egyptians sacrificed a pig to him. He came to be worshiped in Greece under the title of Hermes Trismegistus (Hermes Thrice Greatest). Moon worship, in fact, extended all the way to the Western Hemisphere, where ancient ziggurat temples dedicated to the moon have been found in Mexico and Central America. In English the second day of the week still derives its name from the Anglo-Saxon worship of the moon, Monday originally meaning “moon-day.”
The moon worshipers attributed powers of fertility to the moon and looked to it to make their crops and even their animals grow. In Canaan, where the Israelites finally settled, the worship of the moon was carried on by the Canaanite tribes with the accompaniment of immoral rites and ceremonies. There the moon was sometimes worshiped under the symbol of the goddess Ashtoreth (Astarte). Ashtoreth was said to be the female consort of the male god Baal, and the worship of these two frequently ensnared the Israelites during the period of the Judges. (Jg 2:13; 10:6) King Solomon’s foreign wives brought the contamination of moon worship into Judah. Foreign-god priests directed the people of Judah and Jerusalem in making sacrificial smoke to the sun, moon, and stars, a practice that continued until King Josiah’s time. (1Ki 11:3-5, 33; 2Ki 23:5, 13, 14) When Jezebel, the daughter of the pagan king Ethbaal who ruled the Sidonians, married King Ahab of Israel, she also brought with her the worship of Baal and, apparently, of the moon-goddess Ashtoreth. (1Ki 16:31) The Israelites again met up with moon worship during their exile in Babylon, where the times of the new moons were considered propitious by the Babylonian astrologers for making forecasts of the future.—Isa 47:12, 13.
God’s Word should have served as a protection for the Israelites against such moon worship. It showed the moon to be simply a luminary and a convenient time indicator, devoid of personality. (Ge 1:14-18) At the time of their approaching Canaan, Jehovah specifically warned the nation of Israel that they should not worship heavenly creations as though they were representations of him. Anyone practicing such worship was to be stoned to death. (De 4:15-19; 17:2-5) By his prophet Jeremiah, God later declared that the bones of deceased idolatrous inhabitants of Jerusalem, including kings, priests, and prophets, would be removed from their graves and become as “manure upon the face of the ground.”—Jer 8:1, 2.
Some have tried to read into the text at Deuteronomy 33:14 an evidence of pagan influence or a superstitious attitude toward the moon. In the King James Version this text speaks of “the precious things put forth by the moon.” However, as more modern translations show, the sense of the Hebrew word rendered “moon” here (yera·chimʹ) is actually “months” or “lunar months” and basically refers to the monthly periods in which the fruits ripen.
Similarly, Psalm 121:6 has been held by some to indicate a belief in the idea of illness caused by exposure to the moonlight. By reading the entire psalm, however, it becomes evident that such assumption is unfounded, since the psalm rather expresses in poetic form the assurance of God’s protection against calamity under all circumstances and at all times, whether in the sunlit day or the moonlit night.
Still others have taken exception to the term “lunatick” found in the King James Version at Matthew 4:24 and Matthew 17:15. This expression comes from the Greek word se·le·ni·aʹzo·mai and literally means “be moonstruck.” In modern translations it is rendered by the word “epileptic.” Matthew’s use of this common Greek term for an epileptic on these two occasions means, not that he attributed such illness to the moon nor that the Bible so teaches, but simply that he used the word that was evidently, among Greek-speaking people of that time, the currently used name for an epileptic. In this regard, we might note that the term “lunacy” is today primarily a legal term used by the courts to designate a degree of insanity, even though they do not attribute such insanity to the effects of the moon. English-speaking Christians today similarly continue to use the name Monday for the second day of the week even though they do not view it as a day sacred to the moon.
In the Common Era. In the days of Christ Jesus and the apostles, moon worship was not in practice among the Jewish people. They did, of course, observe the new moons in accord with the Law covenant. The new moon of each month is still observed by Orthodox Jews as a minor day of atonement for sins committed during the month just ended.
Nisan 14, when the moon was approaching fullness, marked the time of the celebration of the Passover and also the time of the institution by Jesus of the Memorial supper, or the Lord’s Evening Meal, commemorating his death.—Mt 26:2, 20, 26-30; 1Co 11:20-26.
Despite the end of the Law covenant, some of the Jewish Christians, as well as others, tended to hold to the practice of the celebration of the new moons as well as of the Sabbath days, and so they needed Paul’s corrective counsel as found at Colossians 2:16, 17 and Galatians 4:9-11.
MORDECAI
pp. 431–432
MORDECAI
(Morʹde·cai).
1. One who returned to Jerusalem and Judah in 537 B.C.E. after the 70 years of exile in Babylon. (Ezr 2:1, 2) Mordecai was a prominent Israelite and leader who assisted Zerubbabel and was distinguished in the initial genealogical enrollment of the reestablished community in Judah.—Ne 7:5-7.
2. “The son of Jair the son of Shimei the son of Kish a Benjaminite” (Es 2:5), an older cousin and guardian of Esther. (Es 2:7) Mordecai is portrayed solely in the Bible book of Esther. The book recounts his prominent part in the affairs of the Persian Empire early in the fifth century B.C.E. Evidence points to him as the writer of the book of Esther.
Some doubt the authenticity of the book or that Mordecai was a real person. Their objection, that he would have had to have been at least 120 years old with a beautiful cousin 100 years younger, is based on the erroneous assumption that Esther 2:5, 6 denotes that Mordecai went into Babylonian exile along with King Jeconiah. However, the Bible’s purpose in this text is, not to recount Mordecai’s history, but to give his lineage. Kish may have been Mordecai’s great-grandfather, or even an earlier ancestor who was “taken into exile.” Another view, harmonious with Biblical expression, is that Mordecai, though born in exile, was considered to have been taken into exile in 617 B.C.E., since he was in the loins of his ancestors, as yet unborn.—Compare Heb 7:9, 10.
Loyal as Servant to the King. In the account, Mordecai, although a Jewish exile, was a servant of the king. He heard that Queen Vashti had been deposed by King Ahasuerus of Persia and that all the beautiful young virgins throughout the empire were being brought together so that from among them a replacement might be found for the queenly office. Mordecai’s cousin Esther, a girl “pretty in form and beautiful in appearance,” was introduced into the candidacy for queenship, but her Jewish background was not revealed. (Es 2:7, 8) She was selected as queen. Mordecai continued in his duties, “sitting in the king’s gate,” when information was brought to him that two of the court officials, Bigthan and Teresh, were plotting to lay hands on King Ahasuerus. He warned the king through Esther, and his act of loyalty was recorded in “the book of the affairs of the days.”—Es 2:21-23.
Refuses to Bow to Haman. Subsequent to this, Haman the Agagite was made prime minister by Ahasuerus, who ordered that all in the king’s gate prostrate themselves before Haman in his newly exalted position. Mordecai staunchly refused to do so and gave as a reason that he was a Jew. (Es 3:1-4) The fact that Mordecai based his action on this reason proves that it had to do with his relationship, as a dedicated Jew, to his God Jehovah. He recognized that prostrating himself before Haman involved more than falling down to the earth for an exalted personage, as Israelites had done in the past, merely acknowledging such a one’s superior position as ruler. (2Sa 14:4; 18:28; 1Ki 1:16) In Haman’s case there was good reason why Mordecai did not bow. Haman was probably an Amalekite, and Jehovah had expressed himself as being at war with Amalek “from generation to generation.” (Ex 17:16; see HAMAN.) It was a matter of integrity to God and not a political issue on Mordecai’s part.
Haman was infuriated, particularly after he realized that Mordecai was a Jew. So great was his hatred that the enjoyment of all his power and privileges was spoiled as long as Mordecai sat at the gate and refused to bow before him. Not limiting his vindictiveness to Mordecai alone, Haman extracted a decree from the king for the destruction of all of Mordecai’s people in the realm of Persia.—Es 3:5-12.
Used in Delivering Israel. In the face of the edict to destroy all the Jews in the empire, Mordecai expressed faith that Esther had been brought to her royal dignity at this very time for deliverance of the Jews. He showed Esther her weighty responsibility and directed her to implore the favor and help of the king. Although it jeopardized her own life, Esther agreed to follow through.—Es 4:7–5:2.
Most timely for Mordecai and the Jews (for it was on the very issue of Mordecai’s loyalty to the king), King Ahasuerus’ attention was providentially directed, during a sleepless night, to the official book of records of the state. The king was thereby reminded of the fact that Mordecai had not been rewarded for his past service, that is, for uncovering the seditious plot of Bigthan and Teresh. At this the king desired to honor Mordecai grandly—to the mortification of Haman, who was commanded to arrange and announce this honor publicly.—Es 6:1-12.
Esther succeeded in indicting Haman for gross misrepresentation and calumniation of the Jews and for treacherous scheming against the king’s own interests as well. The enraged Ahasuerus ordered the death sentence for Haman, and the 22-m-high (73 ft) stake Haman had erected for Mordecai was used to hang Haman’s own body.—Es 7:1-10.
Mordecai now replaced Haman as prime minister and received the king’s own signet ring for sealing state documents. Esther placed Mordecai over the house of Haman, which the king had turned over to her. Then Mordecai used the king’s authorization to issue a counterdecree giving the Jews the legal right to defend themselves. To the Jews it was a light of deliverance and joy. Many in the Persian Empire aligned themselves with the Jews, and when Adar 13, the day for the laws to take force, arrived, the Jews were prepared. Officialdom stood behind them because of Mordecai’s high position. In Shushan the fighting was extended for another day. More than 75,000 enemies of the Jews in the Persian Empire were destroyed, including the ten sons of Haman. (Es 8:1–9:18) With Esther’s confirmation Mordecai commanded the annual celebration of the festival of the 14th and 15th days of Adar, the “days of Purim,” for rejoicing and banqueting and giving gifts to one another and to the poor. The Jews accepted and imposed the festival on their offspring and all those joining themselves to them. As second in the empire, Mordecai was respected by God’s dedicated people the Jews and continued working for their welfare.—Es 9:19-22, 27-32; 10:2, 3.
A Man of Faith. Mordecai was a man of faith like those spoken of by the apostle Paul at Hebrews chapter 11, though not mentioned there by name. He displayed courage, decisiveness, integrity, and loyalty to God and his people, and he followed the principle later expressed by Jesus: “Pay back, therefore, Caesar’s things to Caesar, but God’s things to God.” (Mt 22:21) He and Esther were of the tribe of Benjamin, of whom the patriarch Jacob had prophesied: “Benjamin will keep on tearing like a wolf. In the morning he will eat the animal seized and at evening he will divide spoil.” (Ge 49:27) The activity of these Benjamites was in the evening of the nation of Israel, after their kings were no longer on the throne and they had come under Gentile domination. It is possible that Mordecai and Esther had the privilege of destroying the last of the hated Amalekites. Mordecai’s interest in the welfare of his countrymen indicates that he had faith that from among the children of Israel would come the Seed of Abraham to bless all families of the earth.—Ge 12:2; 22:18.
MOREH
p. 432
MOREH
(Moʹreh).
1. At least by Abraham’s time the big trees of Moreh constituted a well-known landmark near Shechem and seemingly continued to be such for centuries afterward. (Ge 12:6; De 11:30; perhaps also alluded to at Ge 35:4; Jos 24:25, 26; Jg 9:6.) Some scholars link “the big tree of Meonenim” with “the big trees of Moreh.” (Jg 9:37) “Moreh” was perhaps the name of the original owner of the plot near Shechem that had one especially prominent tree or a clump or grove of big trees.
2. The name of a hill, in the vicinity of which the Midianites were defeated by Gideon. (Jg 7:1) This hill is generally thought to be the bare gray ridge of Jebel Dahi (Givʽat Ha-More), about 8 km (5 mi) N of the suggested site for the well of Harod.
MORESHETH
p. 432
MORESHETH
(Moʹresh·eth), Moresheth-gath [Possession of Gath].
Apparently the home of the prophet Micah. (Jer 26:18; Mic 1:1) Tell el-Judeideh (Tel Goded), about 35 km (22 mi) SW of Jerusalem and about 10 km (6 mi) SE of Gath, is a possible identification. The composite name Moresheth-gath (Mic 1:14) implies that the city was in some way associated with Gath. Perhaps it was at times dominated by that Philistine city, since the Philistines controlled places other than their five major cities (Gath being one of the five).—1Sa 6:18; 27:5.
Some view Micah 1:14 as a play on the name Moresheth (meaning “Possession”). The Hebrew term for “parting gifts” in this text signifies a person or possession that is temporarily or permanently given up or sent away. Accordingly, Zion (Mic 1:13) would lose this city, Moresheth itself constituting the “parting gifts.”
MORIAH
pp. 432–433
MORIAH
(Mo·riʹah).
The name of the rocky eminence on which Solomon built a magnificent temple to Jehovah. Earlier, his father David had purchased the site from the Jebusite Araunah (Ornan) in order to erect an altar there, as this was the divinely indicated means for ending a scourge resulting from David’s sin in connection with the taking of a census.—2Sa 24:16-25; 1Ch 21:15-28; 2Ch 3:1; see ARAUNAH.
Ancient Jewish tradition links the temple site with the mountain in “the land of Moriah” where Abraham, at God’s command, attempted to offer up Isaac. (Ge 22:2; see Jewish Antiquities, VII, 329-334 [xiii, 4].) This would make “the land of Moriah” the mountainous region around Jerusalem. It was to “the land of Moriah” that Abraham traveled from the vicinity of Beer-sheba; and on the third day, he saw that divinely designated place from a distance.—Ge 21:33, 34; 22:4, 19.
Some have objected to identifying Mount Moriah with the Temple Mount in Jerusalem, because of its distance from Beer-sheba and its lack of visibility “from a distance.” But it was “to the land of Moriah” that Abraham was to make a trip. On the first day, Abraham rose early, saddled his ass, split the wood, loaded it on the animal, and then began his trip. (Ge 22:2, 3) It was “on the third day that Abraham raised his eyes and began to see the place [the land of Moriah] from a distance.” Thus, the second day was the only full day of travel. As to the visibility of Mount Moriah and the traveling distance, The Illustrated Bible Dictionary notes: “However, the distance from S Philistia to Jerusalem is c. 80 km, which might well have required 3 days to traverse, and in Genesis the place in question is not a ‘mount Moriah’ but one of several mountains in a land of that name, and the hills on which Jerusalem stands are visible at a distance. There is no need to doubt therefore that Abraham’s sacrifice took place on the site of later Jerusalem, if not on the Temple hill.” (Edited by J. Douglas, 1980, Vol. 2, p. 1025) Therefore, the trip of some 80 km (50 mi) on foot from Beer-sheba to Mount Moriah would conceivably have taken more than two full days.
Mount Moriah evidently was far enough from the Salem of Abraham’s time that the attempted sacrifice of Isaac did not take place in full view of the city’s inhabitants. There is no record that these witnessed the incident or tried to interfere. That the site was somewhat isolated centuries later may be deduced from the fact that in David’s day there was a threshing floor on Mount Moriah. However, no mention is made of any buildings on the site.—2Ch 3:1.
Today the Islamic shrine known as the Dome of the Rock is situated atop Mount Moriah.—See JERUSALEM (Later Periods).
MORTAR, I
pp. 433–434
MORTAR, I
A vessel having a bowl-shaped interior in which grain, spices, olives, or other substances were pulverized by pounding with a pestle.
Ancient mortar and pestle
Egyptian tomb paintings depict mortars with considerable capacity. These were probably wooden mortars and likely the pestles were made of metal. One tomb painting shows two men at one mortar, alternately raising and dropping metal pestles (club-shaped at both ends), which they gripped at the center with both hands. The painting indicates that after a quantity of material in the mortar had been pounded sufficiently, it was sifted into another container and the coarser remains were returned to the mortar for further pounding.
In the wilderness the Israelites prepared manna for consumption by grinding it in hand mills or pounding it in a mortar (Heb., medho·khahʹ).—Nu 11:7, 8.
The finest olive oil was obtained by beating the olives in a mortar with a pestle. This produced oil from only the olive meat, whereas a press crushed the seeds also. Pure, beaten olive oil was required for burning in the lampstand in the tent of meeting. Beaten oil was also used in connection with the “constant burnt offering” and evidently in the holy anointing oil. Incense beaten into powder was used in the sanctuary.—Ex 27:20, 21; 29:40, 42; 30:23-25, 35, 36.
Since a mortar has a hollow interior, it is suitably used in the Bible to describe the configuration of a specific land area. For instance, according to Judges 15:18, 19, God provided drinking water for Samson by splitting open “a mortar-shaped hollow” (Heb., makh·teshʹ) in Lehi. Also, a certain section of Jerusalem, the “Maktesh” or “Mortar-Quarter” (Heb., Makh·teshʹ, meaning “mortar”), may have been so named to identify a basinlike hollow or depression in that area of the city.—Zep 1:11, ftn.
Grain reduced to flour in a mortar undergoes very severe treatment. Therefore, the Scriptures use this procedure illustratively, saying: “Even if you should pound the foolish one fine with a pestle in a mortar [Heb., bam·makh·teshʹ], in among cracked grain, his foolishness will not depart from him.”—Pr 27:22.
MORTAR, II
p. 434
MORTAR, II
A composition that is applied between bricks and stones to cement them together (as in a wall) or that is used as a wall coating. (Le 14:42, 45; 1Ch 29:2; Isa 54:11; Jer 43:9) A weather-resistant mixture (properly termed “mortar”) of lime, sand, and water was used in the construction of the finer homes in ancient Palestine. Another type of mortar, used as plaster, was prepared by blending sand, ashes, and lime. Sometimes oil was added to the mixture, or the wall was coated with oil after it was plastered, to produce a nearly waterproof surface. In Egypt (even up to modern times) mortar used for wall plaster has been composed of two parts clay, one part lime, and one part straw and ashes.
Instead of conventional mortar, the builders of the Tower of Babel used bitumen, which “served as mortar for them.” (Ge 11:3) The later Babylonians likely obtained their bitumen for mortar from the subterranean fountains near the city of Hit located not far from Babylon on the Euphrates River. According to Herodotus (I, 179), hot asphalt (bitumen) was used as cement, or mortar, when building up the sides of Babylon’s moat and when constructing the city’s wall.
While the Israelites were slaves in Egypt, the Egyptians “kept making their life bitter with hard slavery at clay mortar and bricks.” (Ex 1:14) The mortar was mixed to about the consistency of molasses, usually by trampling it with the feet. Chopped straw was combined with the mortar to increase the cohesiveness of the mixture. Later, in their own land, clay mortar and mud bricks served the Israelites as basic building materials in areas where little good-quality building stone was available.
Mud bricks were not lastingly resistant to wet weather. Therefore, in order to protect a new wall or to save and strengthen a damaged wall, a coat of mortar, or plaster, was sometimes applied. However, if only whitewash or bad mortar containing little or no lime was daubed on such a wall, it could not be expected to withstand severe storms.—Compare Eze 13:11-16.
MOSERAH
p. 434
MOSERAH
(Mo·seʹrah), Moseroth (Mo·seʹroth).
The place where the Israelites were encamped when Aaron died. (De 10:6) It was evidently near Mount Hor (whereon Aaron died), but its exact location is unknown. (Nu 33:38) The plural form of Moserah, “Moseroth,” appears at Numbers 33:30, 31 and apparently refers to an earlier Israelite encampment there.
MOSES
pp. 434–440
MOSES
(Moʹses) [Drawn Out [that is, saved out of water]].
“Man of the true God,” leader of the nation of Israel, mediator of the Law covenant, prophet, judge, commander, historian, and writer. (Ezr 3:2) Moses was born in 1593 B.C.E., in Egypt, being the son of Amram, the grandson of Kohath, and the great-grandson of Levi. His mother Jochebed was Kohath’s sister. (See, however, JOCHEBED.) Moses was three years younger than his brother Aaron. Miriam their sister was some years older.—Ex 6:16, 18, 20; 2:7.
Early Life in Egypt. Moses, a “divinely beautiful” child, was spared from Pharaoh’s genocidal decree commanding the destruction of every newborn Hebrew male. He was hidden by his mother for three months, then placed in a papyrus ark among the reeds by the bank of the Nile River, where Pharaoh’s daughter found him. Through the wise action of his mother and sister, Moses came to be nursed and trained by his mother in the employment of the daughter of Pharaoh, who then adopted him as her son. As a member of Pharaoh’s household, he was “instructed in all the wisdom of the Egyptians,” becoming “powerful in his words and deeds,” undoubtedly powerful in both mental and physical capabilities.—Ex 2:1-10; Ac 7:20-22.
In spite of his favored position and the opportunities offered to him in Egypt, Moses’ heart was with God’s enslaved people. In fact, he hoped to be used by God to bring deliverance to them. In the 40th year of his life, while making observation of the burdens his Hebrew brothers were bearing, he saw an Egyptian striking a Hebrew. In taking up his fellow Israelite’s defense, he killed the Egyptian and buried him in the sand. It was at this point that Moses had made the most important decision of his life: “By faith Moses, when grown up, refused to be called the son of the daughter of Pharaoh, choosing to be ill-treated with the people of God rather than to have the temporary enjoyment of sin.” Moses thereby gave up the honor and materialism that he might have enjoyed as a member of the household of mighty Pharaoh.—Heb 11:24, 25.
Actually, Moses felt that the time had come that he would be able to give the Hebrews salvation. But they did not appreciate his efforts, and Moses was forced to flee from Egypt when Pharaoh heard of the slaying of the Egyptian.—Ex 2:11-15; Ac 7:23-29.
Forty Years in Midian. It was a long journey across wilderness territory to Midian, where Moses sought refuge. There, at a well, Moses’ courage and readiness to act forcefully to help those suffering injustice again came to the fore. When shepherds drove away the seven daughters of Jethro and their flock, Moses delivered the women and watered the flocks for them. As a result he was invited to Jethro’s house, where he entered Jethro’s employment as a shepherd for his flocks and eventually married one of Jethro’s daughters, Zipporah, who bore him two sons, Gershom and Eliezer.—Ex 2:16-22; 18:2-4.
Training for future service. While it was God’s purpose to deliver the Hebrews by the hand of Moses, God’s due time had not yet arrived; neither was Moses yet qualified to serve over God’s people. He had to undergo another 40 years of training. The qualities of patience, meekness, humility, long-suffering, mildness of temper, self-control, and learning to wait on Jehovah needed to be developed in him to a higher degree, in order for him to be the fitting one to lead God’s people. He had to be groomed and prepared to endure the discouragements, disappointments, and hardships he would encounter, and to handle with loving-kindness, calmness, and strength the multitude of problems a great nation would present. He possessed much learning, and his training as a member of Pharaoh’s household had doubtless given him dignity, confidence, and poise and had accentuated his ability to organize and command. But the lowly occupation of shepherding in Midian provided the training needed to develop fine qualities that would be even more important for the task ahead of him. Similarly, David underwent rigorous training, even after being anointed by Samuel, and Jesus Christ was tried, tested, and proved, to be perfected as King and High Priest forever. “He [Christ] learned obedience from the things he suffered; and after he had been made perfect he became responsible for everlasting salvation to all those obeying him.”—Heb 5:8, 9.
His Appointment as Deliverer. Toward the end of his 40-year sojourn in Midian, Moses was shepherding Jethro’s flock near Mount Horeb when he was amazed to see a thornbush flaming with fire but not consumed. As he approached to inspect this great phenomenon, Jehovah’s angel spoke out of the flame, revealing that it was now time for God to deliver Israel out of bondage and commissioning Moses to go in His memorial name Jehovah. (Ex 3:1-15) Thus God appointed Moses as His prophet and representative, and Moses could now correctly be called an anointed one, or messiah, or “the Christ” as at Hebrews 11:26. Jehovah, through the angel, provided credentials that Moses could present to the older men of Israel. These were in the form of three miracles as signs. Here, for the first time in the Scriptures, we read of a human empowered to perform miracles.—Ex 4:1-9.
Moses not disqualified because of diffidence. But Moses showed diffidence, arguing that he was unable to speak fluently. Here was a changed Moses, quite different from the one who had, of his own accord, offered himself as Israel’s deliverer 40 years earlier. He continued to remonstrate with Jehovah, finally asking Jehovah to excuse him from the task. Although this aroused God’s anger, he did not reject Moses but provided Moses’ brother Aaron as a mouthpiece. Thus, as Moses was representative for God, so Moses became as “God” to Aaron, who spoke representatively for him. In the ensuing meeting with the older men of Israel and the encounters with Pharaoh, it appears that God gave Moses the instructions and commands and Moses, in turn, relayed them to Aaron, so that Aaron did the actual speaking before Pharaoh (a successor of the Pharaoh from whom Moses had fled 40 years previously). (Ex 2:23; 4:10-17) Later, Jehovah spoke of Aaron as Moses’ “prophet,” meaning that, as Moses was God’s prophet, directed by him, so Aaron should be directed by Moses. Also, Moses was told that he was being made “God to Pharaoh,” that is, given divine power and authority over Pharaoh, so that there was now no need to be afraid of the king of Egypt.—Ex 7:1, 2.
Though reproving him, God did not cancel Moses’ assignment because of his reluctance to take up the tremendous task as deliverer of Israel. Moses had not demurred because of old age, even though he was 80. Forty years later, at the age of 120 years, Moses still had full vigor and alertness. (De 34:7) During his 40 years in Midian, Moses had had much time to meditate, and he had come to see the mistake he had made in trying to deliver the Hebrews on his own initiative. He now realized his own inadequacy. And after this long time, detached from all public affairs, it was doubtless quite a shock to be suddenly offered this role.
Later the Bible tells us: “The man Moses was by far the meekest of all the men who were upon the surface of the ground.” (Nu 12:3) As a meek person, he recognized that he was a mere human, with imperfections and weaknesses. He did not push himself forward as Israel’s invincible leader. He expressed, not fear of Pharaoh, but an acute awareness of his own limitations.
Before Pharaoh of Egypt. Moses and Aaron were now key figures in a ‘battle of the gods.’ In the persons of the magic-practicing priests, the chiefs of whom were apparently named Jannes and Jambres (2Ti 3:8), Pharaoh summoned the power of all the gods of Egypt against the power of Jehovah. The first miracle that Aaron performed before Pharaoh at Moses’ direction proved Jehovah’s supremacy over the gods of Egypt, even though Pharaoh became more obstinate. (Ex 7:8-13) Later, when the third plague occurred, even the priests were forced to admit, “It is the finger of God!” And they were so severely stricken by the plague of boils that they were altogether unable even to appear before Pharaoh to oppose Moses during that plague.—Ex 8:16-19; 9:10-12.
Plagues do softening and hardening work. Moses and Aaron became the announcers of each of the Ten Plagues. The plagues came as announced, proving Moses’ commission as Jehovah’s representative. Jehovah’s name was declared and much talked about in Egypt, accomplishing both a softening and a hardening toward that name—softening the Israelites and some of the Egyptians; hardening Pharaoh and his advisers and supporters. (Ex 9:16; 11:10; 12:29-39) Instead of believing that they had offended their gods, the Egyptians knew that it was Jehovah who was judging their gods. By the time nine plagues had been executed, Moses too had become “very great in the land of Egypt, in the eyes of Pharaoh’s servants and in the eyes of the people.”—Ex 11:3.
There was a marked change in the men of Israel also. They had at first accepted Moses’ credentials, but after experiencing harder working conditions at the order of Pharaoh, they complained against him to the point that Moses in discouragement appealed to Jehovah. (Ex 4:29-31; 5:19-23) The Most High at that time strengthened him by revealing that He was now going to fulfill that for which Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob had looked, namely, the full revealing of the meaning of his name Jehovah in delivering Israel and establishing it as a great nation in the land of promise. (Ex 6:1-8) Even then the men of Israel did not listen to Moses. But now, after the ninth plague, they were solidly behind him, cooperating so that, after the tenth plague, he could organize them and lead them out in an orderly way, “in battle formation.”—Ex 13:18.
Courage and faith required to face Pharaoh. It was only in the strength of Jehovah and due to the operation of his spirit upon them that Moses and Aaron proved equal to the task set before them. Picture the court of Pharaoh, the king of the undisputed world power of that time. Here was unparalleled splendor, the haughty Pharaoh, supposed to be a god himself, surrounded by his advisers, military commanders, guards, and slaves. Moreover, there were the religious leaders, the magic-practicing priests, chief among Moses’ opposers. These men were, aside from Pharaoh himself, the most powerful men in the realm. All this impressive array was aligned to back up Pharaoh in support of the gods of Egypt. And Moses and Aaron came before Pharaoh, not once, but many times, Pharaoh’s heart getting harder each time, because he was determined to keep his valuable Hebrew slaves under his domination. In fact, after announcing the eighth plague, Moses and Aaron were driven out from before Pharaoh, and after the ninth plague they were ordered not to try to see Pharaoh’s face again on pain of death.—Ex 10:11, 28.
With these things in mind, it becomes most understandable that Moses repeatedly appealed to Jehovah for assurance and strength. But it must be noted that he never failed to carry out to the letter what Jehovah commanded. He never diminished one word of that which Jehovah gave him to tell Pharaoh, and Moses’ leadership was such that, at the time of the tenth plague, “all the sons of Israel did just as Jehovah had commanded Moses and Aaron. They did just so.” (Ex 12:50) Moses is held before Christians as an example of outstanding faith. The apostle Paul says of him: “By faith he left Egypt, but not fearing the anger of the king, for he continued steadfast as seeing the One who is invisible.”—Heb 11:27.
Before the tenth plague, Moses was privileged to institute the Passover. (Ex 12:1-16) At the Red Sea, Moses had to face further complaints of the people, who appeared trapped and about to be slaughtered. But he expressed the faith of a true leader under Jehovah’s mighty hand, assuring Israel that Jehovah would destroy the pursuing Egyptian army. In this crisis he apparently called out to Jehovah, for God said to him: “Why do you keep crying out to me?” Then God commanded Moses to lift up his rod and stretch his hand out over the sea and split it apart. (Ex 14:10-18) Centuries later the apostle Paul said, of Israel’s subsequent crossing of the Red Sea: “Our forefathers were all under the cloud and all passed through the sea and all got baptized into Moses by means of the cloud and of the sea.” (1Co 10:1, 2) Jehovah did the baptizing. To be delivered from their murderous pursuers, the Jewish forefathers had to unite themselves with Moses as head and follow his leadership as he led them through the sea. The entire congregation of Israel was thus, in effect, immersed into the liberator and leader Moses.
Mediator of the Law Covenant. In the third month after the Exodus from Egypt, Jehovah demonstrated before all Israel the greatness of the authority and responsibility that he placed upon his servant Moses as well as the intimacy of Moses’ position with God. Before all Israel, gathered at the foot of Mount Horeb, Jehovah called Moses into the mountain and, by means of an angel, spoke with him. On one occasion Moses was privileged to have what was probably the most awe-inspiring experience of any man prior to the coming of Jesus Christ. High in the mountain, alone, Jehovah gave him a vision of his glory, putting his “palm” over Moses as a screen, allowing Moses to see his “back,” evidently the afterglow of this divine manifestation of glory. Then he spoke to Moses personally, as it were.—Ex 19:1-3; 33:18-23; 34:4-6.
Jehovah told Moses: “You are not able to see my face, because no man may see me and yet live.” (Ex 33:20) And centuries later, the apostle John wrote: “No man has seen God at any time.” (Joh 1:18) The Christian martyr Stephen told the Jews: “This [Moses] is he that came to be among the congregation in the wilderness with the angel that spoke to him on Mount Sinai.” (Ac 7:38) So Jehovah was represented on the mountain by an angel. Nevertheless, such was the glory of Jehovah as manifested by Jehovah’s angelic representative that the skin of Moses’ face emitted rays so that the sons of Israel could not bear to look at him.—Ex 34:29-35; 2Co 3:7, 13.
God constituted Moses mediator of the Law covenant with Israel, an intimate position such as no man has ever held before God except Jesus Christ, the Mediator of the new covenant. With the blood of animal sacrifices Moses sprinkled the book of the covenant, representing Jehovah as one “party,” and the people (no doubt the representative older men) as the other “party.” He read the book of the covenant to the people, who replied, “All that Jehovah has spoken we are willing to do and be obedient.” (Ex 24:3-8; Heb 9:19) In his office of mediator, Moses was privileged to oversee the building of the tabernacle and the making of its utensils, the pattern of which God gave to him, and to install the priesthood in office, anointing the tabernacle and Aaron the high priest with the oil of special composition. Then he took oversight of the first official services of the newly consecrated priesthood.—Ex chaps 25-29; Le chaps 8, 9.
A fitting mediator. Moses went up Mount Horeb several times, remaining on two occasions for periods of 40 days and nights. (Ex 24:18; 34:28) After the first of these occasions he returned with two stone tablets “written on by God’s finger,” containing “the Ten Words” or Ten Commandments, the basic laws of the Law covenant. (Ex 31:18; De 4:13) On this first occasion Moses showed himself to be fittingly qualified as mediator between Jehovah and Israel and leader of this great nation of perhaps three million or more. When Moses was in the mountain, Jehovah informed him that the people had turned to idolatry and Jehovah said: “Now let me be, that my anger may blaze against them and I may exterminate them, and let me make you into a great nation.” Moses’ immediate reply revealed that the sanctification of Jehovah’s name was the thing of primary importance to him—that he was completely unselfish and did not desire fame for himself. He asked nothing for himself but, rather, showed concern for Jehovah’s name that He had recently exalted by the Red Sea miracle, and regard for God’s promise to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Jehovah, in approval of Moses’ plea, spared the people. Here it is seen that Jehovah regarded Moses as satisfactorily filling his mediatorial role and that He respected the arrangement through which he had appointed Moses to that office. Thus, Jehovah “began to feel regret over the evil that he had spoken of doing to his people”—that is, because of altered circumstances, he changed his attitude regarding bringing evil upon them.—Ex 32:7-14.
Moses’ zeal for true worship as he served in behalf of God was displayed when he got down from the mountain. Seeing the idolatrous revelers, he threw the tablets down, breaking them, and called for those who would take Jehovah’s side. The tribe of Levi joined Moses, and he commanded them to put to death those engaging in the false worship. This resulted in the slaying of about 3,000 men. Then he returned to Jehovah, acknowledging the people’s great sin, and pleaded: “But now if you will pardon their sin,—and if not, wipe me out, please, from your book that you have written.” God was not displeased at Moses’ mediatorial plea, but answered: “Whoever has sinned against me, I shall wipe him out of my book.”—Ex 32:19-33.
Many were the times that Moses represented Jehovah’s side of the covenant, commanding true, clean worship and executing judgment on disobedient ones. More than once he also stood between the nation, or individuals thereof, and their destruction at Jehovah’s hand.—Nu 12; 14:11-21; 16:20-22, 43-50; 21:7; De 9:18-20.
Unselfishness, Humility, Meekness. Moses’ chief interests were in Jehovah’s name and His people. Consequently he was not one to seek glory or position. When Jehovah’s spirit came upon certain men in the camp and they began to act as prophets, Moses’ assistant Joshua wanted to restrain them, evidently because he felt that they were detracting from Moses’ glory and authority. But Moses replied: “Are you feeling jealous for me? No, I wish that all of Jehovah’s people were prophets, because Jehovah would put his spirit upon them!”—Nu 11:24-29.
Although he was Jehovah’s appointed leader of the great nation of Israel, Moses was willing to accept counsel from others, particularly when it would be of value to the nation. Shortly after the Israelites left Egypt, Jethro visited Moses, bringing with him Moses’ wife and sons. Jethro observed how hard Moses was working, wearing himself out handling the problems of everyone who came to him. He wisely suggested an orderly arrangement wherein Moses would delegate degrees of responsibility to others, to lighten his load. Moses listened to Jethro’s advice, accepted it, and organized the people into thousands, hundreds, fifties, and tens, with a chief over each group as a judge. Only the difficult cases were then brought to Moses. It is noteworthy also that Moses, explaining to Jethro what he was doing, said: “In the event that [the people] have a case arise, it must come to me and I must judge between the one party and the other, and I must make known the decisions of the true God and his laws.” In this, Moses indicated that he recognized his duty to judge, not according to his own ideas, but according to Jehovah’s decisions and that, moreover, he had the responsibility to help the people to know and recognize God’s laws.—Ex 18:5-7, 13-27.
Moses repeatedly pointed to Jehovah, and not himself, as the real Leader. When the people began to complain about food, Moses told them: “Your murmurings are not against us [Moses and Aaron], but against Jehovah.” (Ex 16:3, 6-8) Possibly because Miriam felt her prominence might be eclipsed by the presence of Moses’ wife, she and Aaron jealously and disrespectfully began to speak against Moses and his authority. The record shows that their speech was all the more contemptible because it is at this point that it says: “The man Moses was by far the meekest of all the men who were upon the surface of the ground.” Moses apparently was hesitant to assert himself, meekly enduring the abuse. But Jehovah was incensed at this challenge, which was actually an affront to Jehovah himself. He took up the issue and severely chastised Miriam. Moses’ love for his sister moved him to intercede for her, crying out: “O God, please! Heal her, please!”—Nu 12:1-15.
Obedience, Waiting Upon Jehovah. Moses waited upon Jehovah. Though he is called Israel’s lawgiver, he recognized that the laws did not originate with him. He was not arbitrary, deciding matters on his own knowledge. In legal cases in which there was no precedent or where he could not discern exactly how to apply the law, he presented the matter to Jehovah to establish a judicial decision. (Le 24:10-16, 23; Nu 15:32-36; 27:1-11) He was careful to carry out instructions. In the intricate work of constructing the tabernacle and making its utensils and the priests’ garments, Moses exercised close oversight. The record reads: “And Moses proceeded to do according to all that Jehovah had commanded him. He did just so.” (Ex 40:16; compare Nu 17:11.) Repeatedly we find other statements that things were done “just as Jehovah had commanded Moses.” (Ex 39:1, 5, 21, 29, 31, 42; 40:19, 21, 23, 25, 27, 29) It is good for Christians that he did so, for the apostle Paul points out that these things constituted “a shadow” and an illustration of heavenly things.—Heb 8:5.
Moses Stumbles. It was while Israel was encamped at Kadesh, probably in the 40th year of their wanderings, that Moses made a serious mistake. A consideration of the incident magnifies in our eyes the fact that Moses not only was in a highly privileged position but also was under very heavy responsibility to Jehovah as leader and mediator for the nation. Because of a water shortage the people began to quarrel bitterly with Moses, putting the blame on him for leading them up out of Egypt into the barren wilderness. Moses had endured much, putting up with the perverseness and insubordination of the Israelites, sharing their hardships, and interceding for them when they sinned, but here he momentarily lost his meekness and mildness of temper. Exasperated and embittered in spirit, Moses and Aaron stood before the people as Jehovah commanded. But instead of calling attention to Jehovah as the Provider, they spoke harshly to the people and directed attention to themselves, Moses saying: “Hear, now, you rebels! Is it from this crag that we shall bring out water for you?” With that, Moses struck the rock and Jehovah caused water to flow forth, sufficient for the multitude and their flocks. But God was displeased with the conduct of Moses and Aaron. They had failed of their primary responsibility, namely, to magnify Jehovah’s name. They “acted undutifully” toward Jehovah, and Moses had ‘spoken rashly with his lips.’ Later Jehovah decreed: “Because you did not show faith in me to sanctify me before the eyes of the sons of Israel, therefore you will not bring this congregation into the land that I shall certainly give them.”—Nu 20:1-13; De 32:50-52; Ps 106:32, 33.
A Writer. Moses was the writer of the Pentateuch, the first five books of the Bible, namely, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. His writership has been acknowledged by the Jews throughout their history, this section of the Bible being known by them as the Torah, or Law. Jesus and the Christian writers frequently speak of Moses as giving the Law. He is generally credited with writing the book of Job, also Psalm 90 and, possibly, 91.—Mt 8:4; Lu 16:29; 24:27; Ro 10:5; 1Co 9:9; 2Co 3:15; Heb 10:28.
His Death and Burial. Moses’ brother Aaron died at the age of 123 years while Israel was encamped at Mount Hor, on the frontier of Edom, in the fifth month of the 40th year of their journey. Moses took Aaron into the mountain, stripped off Aaron’s priestly garments, and clothed Aaron’s oldest living son and successor, Eleazar, with them. (Nu 20:22-29; 33:37-39) About six months later, Israel arrived at the Plains of Moab. Here Moses, in a series of discourses, explained the Law to the assembled nation, enlarging upon it with adjustments that would be necessary when Israel changed from nomadic camp life to a settled one in their own land. In the 12th month of the 40th year (in the spring of 1473 B.C.E.), he announced to the people that, according to Jehovah’s appointment, Joshua would succeed him as leader. Joshua was then commissioned and exhorted to be courageous. (De 31:1-3, 23) Finally, after reciting a song and blessing the people, Moses went up into Mount Nebo according to Jehovah’s command, first to view the Promised Land from this mountain vantage point, then to die.—De 32:48-51; 34:1-6.
Moses was 120 years of age at the time of his death. Testifying to his natural strength, the Bible comments: “His eye had not grown dim, and his vital strength had not fled.” He was buried by Jehovah in a location never since discovered. (De 34:5-7) Likely, this was to prevent the Israelites from being ensnared into false worship by making a shrine of his grave. Evidently the Devil desired to use Moses’ body for some such purpose, for Jude, the Christian disciple and half brother of Jesus Christ, writes: “When Michael the archangel had a difference with the Devil and was disputing about Moses’ body, he did not dare to bring a judgment against him in abusive terms, but said: ‘May Jehovah rebuke you.’” (Jude 9) Before crossing over into Canaan under the leadership of Joshua, Israel observed a 30-day mourning period for Moses.—De 34:8.
A Prophet Jehovah Knew “Face to Face.” When Miriam and Aaron challenged Moses’ authority, Jehovah told them: “If there came to be a prophet of yours for Jehovah, it would be in a vision I would make myself known to him. In a dream I would speak to him. Not so my servant Moses! He is being entrusted with all my house. Mouth to mouth I speak to him, thus showing him, and not by riddles; and the appearance of Jehovah is what he beholds. Why, then, did you not fear to speak against my servant, against Moses?” (Nu 12:6-8) The conclusion of the book of Deuteronomy describes Moses’ privileged standing with Jehovah: “But there has never yet risen up a prophet in Israel like Moses, whom Jehovah knew face to face, as respects all the signs and the miracles that Jehovah sent him to do in the land of Egypt to Pharaoh and all his servants and all his land, and as regards all the strong hand and all the great awesomeness that Moses exercised before the eyes of all Israel.”—De 34:10-12.
According to Jehovah’s words, Moses, though he never literally saw the very person of Jehovah, as mentioned in the foregoing, had a more direct, constant, intimate relationship with Jehovah than did any prophet prior to Jesus Christ. Jehovah’s statement: “Mouth to mouth I speak to him,” revealed that Moses had personal audience with God (by means of angels, who have access to the very presence of God; Mt 18:10). (Nu 12:8) As Israel’s mediator, he enjoyed a virtually continuous two-way conversational communication arrangement. He was able at any time to present problems of national importance and to receive God’s answer. Jehovah entrusted Moses ‘with all His house,’ using Moses as his intimate representative in organizing the nation. (Nu 12:7; Heb 3:2, 5) The later prophets simply continued to build on the foundation that had been laid through Moses.
The manner in which Jehovah dealt with Moses was so impressive that it was as if Moses actually had beheld God with his own eyes, instead of merely having a mental vision or a dream in which he heard God speak, which was the usual way in which God communicated with his prophets. Jehovah’s dealings with Moses were so real that Moses reacted as if he had seen “the One who is invisible.” (Heb 11:27) Evidently the impression made on Moses was similar to the effect of the transfiguration vision on Peter centuries later. The vision was so real to Peter that he began to participate in it, speaking but not realizing what he was saying. (Lu 9:28-36) And the apostle Paul likewise experienced a vision that was so real that he later said of himself: “Whether in the body I do not know, or out of the body I do not know; God knows.”—2Co 12:1-4.
No doubt Joshua’s extraordinary success in establishing Israel in the Promised Land came, to an extent, by reason of the fine qualities inculcated in him by Moses’ training and example. Joshua was Moses’ minister “from his young manhood on.” (Nu 11:28) Evidently he was army commander under Moses (Ex 17:9, 10) and was close to Moses as his attendant in many experiences.—Ex 24:13; 33:11; De 3:21.
Prefigured Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ made clear that Moses had written about him, for on one occasion he told his opponents: “If you believed Moses you would believe me, for that one wrote about me.” (Joh 5:46) “Commencing at Moses and all the Prophets,” when in the company of his disciples, Jesus “interpreted to them things pertaining to himself in all the Scriptures.”—Lu 24:27, 44; see also Joh 1:45.
Among the things Moses wrote concerning Christ Jesus are Jehovah’s words: “A prophet I shall raise up for them from the midst of their brothers, like you; and I shall indeed put my words in his mouth, and he will certainly speak to them all that I shall command him.” (De 18:18, 19) The apostle Peter in quoting this prophecy left no doubt that it referred to Jesus Christ.—Ac 3:19-23.
In many ways there was pictorial correspondency between these two great prophets, Moses and Jesus Christ. In infancy both escaped the wholesale slaughter ordered by the respective rulers of their time. (Ex 1:22; 2:1-10; Mt 2:13-18) Moses was called out of Egypt with Jehovah’s “firstborn,” the nation of Israel, Moses being the nation’s leader. Jesus was called out of Egypt as God’s firstborn Son. (Ex 4:22, 23; Ho 11:1; Mt 2:15, 19-21) Both fasted for 40 days in wilderness places. (Ex 34:28; Mt 4:1, 2) Both came in the name of Jehovah, Jesus’ name itself meaning “Jehovah Is Salvation.” (Ex 3:13-16; Mt 1:21; Joh 5:43) Jesus, like Moses, ‘declared the name of Jehovah.’ (De 32:3; Joh 17:6, 26) Both were exceptional in meekness and humility. (Nu 12:3; Mt 11:28-30) Both had the most convincing credentials to show that they were sent by God—astounding miracles of many sorts, Jesus Christ going farther than Moses by raising dead persons to life.—Ex 14:21-31; Ps 78:12-54; Mt 11:5; Mr 5:38-43; Lu 7:11-15, 18-23.
Moses was mediator of the Law covenant between God and the nation of Israel. Jesus was Mediator of the new covenant between God and the “holy nation,” the spiritual “Israel of God.” (1Pe 2:9; Ga 6:16; Ex 19:3-9; Lu 22:20; Heb 8:6; 9:15) Both served as judges, lawgivers, and leaders. (Ex 18:13; 32:34; Da 9:25; Mal 4:4; Mt 23:10; Joh 5:22, 23; 13:34; 15:10) Moses was entrusted with and proved faithful to his stewardship in the ‘house of God,’ that is, the nation, or congregation, of Israel. Jesus showed faithfulness over God’s house that he as God’s Son constructed, namely, the nation, or congregation, of spiritual Israel. (Nu 12:7; Heb 3:2-6) And even in death there was a parallel: God disposed of the bodies of both Moses and Jesus.—De 34:5, 6; Ac 2:31; Jude 9.
Toward the end of Moses’ 40-year sojourn in the wilderness, while he was shepherding his father-in-law’s flock, God’s angel made a miraculous manifestation to him in the flame of a thornbush at the foot of Mount Horeb. Jehovah there commissioned him to deliver His people from Egypt. (Ex 3:1-15) Thus God appointed Moses as His prophet and representative, and Moses could now correctly be called an anointed one, or “Christ.” In order to come into that privileged position, Moses had had to give up “the treasures of Egypt” and let himself “be ill-treated with the people of God” and thus suffer reproach. But to Moses such “reproach of the Christ” was riches greater than all of Egypt’s wealth.—Heb 11:24-26.
A parallel to this is found in Jesus Christ. According to the angel’s announcement at his birth in Bethlehem, he was to become “a Savior, who is Christ the Lord.” He became Christ, or Anointed One, after the prophet John baptized him in the Jordan River. (Lu 2:10, 11; 3:21-23; 4:16-21) Thereafter he acknowledged that he was “the Christ,” or Messiah. (Mt 16:16, 17; Mr 14:61, 62; Joh 4:25, 26) Jesus Christ also kept his eye on the prize and despised the shame that men heaped upon him, as Moses had done. (Php 2:8, 9; Heb 12:2) It is into this Greater Moses that the Christian congregation is baptized—into Jesus Christ, the foretold Prophet, Liberator, and Leader.—1Co 10:1, 2.
MOSQUITO
p. 441
MOSQUITO
[Heb., qeʹrets].
Any of a great variety of two-winged insects having a round head and long, slender, five-jointed legs. Female mosquitoes are equipped with a strong proboscis that enables them to pierce the skin of man and animals, in order to suck their blood. The Hebrew word rendered “mosquito” (NW) appears as a noun only at Jeremiah 46:20, where it is used to represent the Babylonians under Nebuchadnezzar, the enemy to the north that would come against Egypt, the “pretty heifer.”
MOST HIGH
p. 441
MOST HIGH
Topmost as to place, or position. The Hebrew word ʽel·yohnʹ, used with reference to Jehovah as “Most High,” is also applied to other persons or things: The Messianic King, the Greater David, as above the other earthly kings (Ps 89:20, 27), the place above the nations promised to Israel (De 26:18, 19), the topmost basket (Ge 40:17), the upper gate (2Ki 15:35), the upper pool (2Ki 18:17), the upper courtyard (Jer 36:10), the uppermost story (Eze 41:7), the uppermost dining rooms (Eze 42:5), Upper Beth-horon (Jos 16:5), and the upper source of the waters of Gihon (2Ch 32:30). These uses illustrate that ʽel·yohnʹ denotes position rather than power.
When applied to Jehovah, “Most High” emphasizes his supreme position above all others. (Ps 83:18) The title first appears at Genesis 14:18-20 with ʼEl (God), where Melchizedek is called “priest of the Most High God” and, in that capacity, blesses Abraham as well as the Most High God. “Most High” is used in combination with the divine name Jehovah (Ge 14:22; Ps 7:17) and with the plural of excellence ʼElo·himʹ (God) (Ps 78:56), and it also appears alone.—De 32:8; Ps 9:2; Isa 14:14.
The plural Aramaic form ʽel·yoh·ninʹ occurs at Daniel 7:18, 22, 25, 27, where it may be translated “Supreme One” (NW), the plural being the plural of excellence, majesty. The Aramaic form in the singular number, ʽil·laiʹ (Most High), is used at Daniel 7:25.
The Greek word hyʹpsi·stos (Most High), as applying to Jehovah, is employed mainly by Luke, in his Gospel (twice in Gabriel’s announcement to Mary about the birth of Jesus) and in the Acts. (Lu 1:32, 35, 76; 6:35; 8:28; Ac 7:48; 16:17) The other occurrences are at Mark 5:7 and Hebrews 7:1.
MOST HOLY
pp. 441–442
MOST HOLY
The innermost room of the tabernacle and, later, of the temple; also called the Holy of Holies. (Ex 26:33, ftn; 1Ki 6:16) This compartment in the tabernacle was apparently cubical, each of its three dimensions being ten cubits (4.5 m; 14.6 ft); the dimensions of the Most Holy in the temple built by Solomon were twice those of the tabernacle, so that it was eight times as large in volume.—Ex 26:15, 16, 18, 22, 23; 1Ki 6:16, 17, 20; 2Ch 3:8.
The high priest entered the Most Holy only on the annual Day of Atonement; at no time could any other person go beyond the curtain that hung between this room and the Holy Place. (Le 16:2) In the Most Holy the high priest was surrounded by the colorful embroidered cherubs on the tabernacle’s inner covering and on the curtain. (Ex 26:1, 31, 33) In Solomon’s temple the walls and ceiling were of cedarwood covered with gold, and cherubs, palm-tree figures, gourd-shaped ornaments, and blossoms were engraved on the walls.—1Ki 6:16-18, 29; 2Ch 3:7, 8.
The Scriptures outline three entries of the high priest into the Most Holy on Atonement Day: First with the golden censer of perfumed incense, fired by coals from off the altar; a second time with the blood of the bull, the sin offering for the priestly tribe; and finally with the blood of the goat, the sin offering for the people. (Le 16:11-15; Heb 9:6, 7, 25) He sprinkled the blood of the animals on the ground before the golden ark of the covenant, on the cover of which were golden cherubs and above which cover Jehovah’s presence was symbolized by a cloud. (Ex 25:17-22; Le 16:2, 14, 15) That cloud evidently shone as a bright light, being the sole light for this compartment of the tabernacle, which had no lampstand in it.
While the tabernacle was in the wilderness, above the Most Holy resided a cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night, visible to the entire camp of Israel.—Ex 13:22; 40:38; Nu 9:15; compare Ps 80:1.
No Ark in Later Temples. Just when and under what circumstances the ark of the covenant disappeared is not known. Apparently the Babylonians did not capture it when they pillaged and destroyed the temple in 607 B.C.E., for the Ark is not listed among the temple articles carried off. (2Ki 25:13-17; Ezr 1:7-11) In the second temple, built by Zerubbabel, and in the more elaborate temple of Herod, there was no Ark in the Most Holy. At the time of Jesus’ death God expressed his anger by causing the thick, heavy curtain that separated the Most Holy from the Holy Place to be ripped in two from top to bottom. The priests who were carrying on their work in the Holy Place were then able to see into the Most Holy and to have impressed upon them the fact that this compartment contained no Ark representing God’s presence with them. This action by God confirmed that the atonement sacrifices offered by the Jewish high priest were now no longer of value and there was no need for the services of the Levitical priesthood anymore.—Mt 27:51; 23:38; Heb 9:1-15.
Symbolic Use. The Most Holy compartment in the tent of meeting, or the tabernacle, contained the ark of the covenant; the cover of that Ark surmounted by two golden cherubs represented God’s throne. Therefore the Most Holy was used, figuratively, to represent the dwelling place of Jehovah God, heaven itself. The inspired letter to the Hebrews gives us this interpretation of matters when it compares the entry of Israel’s high priest into the Most Holy one day a year, on the Day of Atonement, with the entry of the great High Priest Jesus Christ into what the Most Holy symbolized, once for all time with his sacrifice for sins. It explains: “Into the second compartment [the Most Holy] the high priest alone enters once a year, not without blood, which he offers for himself and for the sins of ignorance of the people. . . . This very tent is an illustration for the appointed time that is now here . . . However, when Christ came as a high priest of the good things that have come to pass, through the greater and more perfect tent not made with hands, that is, not of this creation, he entered, no, not with the blood of goats and of young bulls, but with his own blood, once for all time into the holy place and obtained an everlasting deliverance for us. Therefore it was necessary that the typical representations of the things in the heavens should be cleansed by these means [blood of animal sacrifices sprinkled on them], but the heavenly things themselves with sacrifices that are better than such sacrifices. For Christ entered, not into a holy place made with hands, which is a copy of the reality, but into heaven itself, now to appear before the person of God for us.”—Heb 9:7-12, 23, 24.
So Jesus Christ as the great High Priest according to the manner of Melchizedek fulfilled what Israel’s high priest of the line of Aaron could do only typically when entering into the earthly Most Holy. (Heb 9:24) The spiritual brothers of Christ, joint heirs with him, are strengthened by the words of the same letter to the Hebrews, that “we who have fled to the refuge may have strong encouragement to lay hold on the hope set before us. This hope we have as an anchor for the soul, both sure and firm, and it enters in within the curtain, where a forerunner has entered in our behalf, Jesus, who has become a high priest according to the manner of Melchizedek forever.”—Heb 6:18-20.
Again, Paul encouraged these Christians to feel fully free and confident to approach God and to hold fast to their hope without wavering by these further words: “Therefore, brothers, since we have boldness for the way of entry into the holy place by the blood of Jesus, which he inaugurated for us as a new and living way through the curtain, that is, his flesh, and since we have a great priest over the house of God, let us approach with true hearts in the full assurance of faith, having had our hearts sprinkled from a wicked conscience and our bodies bathed with clean water. Let us hold fast the public declaration of our hope without wavering, for he is faithful that promised.”—Heb 10:19-23.
MOTH
p. 442
MOTH
[Heb., ʽash; sas (clothes moth); Gr., ses].
A four-winged insect resembling a butterfly but differing from the latter in that its feelers usually are feathery and not terminated by distinct knobs. When at rest the moth’s wings are not held erect, as is often the case with butterflies. Instead, they are either folded back flat over the insect’s body or held flat at its sides. Also, moths are generally nocturnal. The insect referred to in Scripture is evidently the webbing clothes moth (Tineola bisselliella), particularly in its destructive larval stage. (Job 13:28; Ps 39:11; Isa 50:9; 51:8; Ho 5:12; Mt 6:19, 20; Lu 12:33; compare Jas 5:2.) The ease with which a moth can be crushed was a figure employed by Eliphaz with reference to the frailty of mortal man.—Job 4:17, 19, 20.
Female clothes moths lay their eggs on fabrics of wool or silk or on furs, distributing them so that emerging caterpillars will have ample room and material on which to feed. The caterpillars will not eat until they have first protected themselves with a “house” or case constructed from the available fibers. In this “house” they remain as they feed.—Job 27:18.
MOTHER
pp. 442–443
MOTHER
Like the Hebrew word ʼav (father), the word ʼem (mother) is probably a mimetic word, one of the first lip sounds of a baby. It is used to designate the immediate mother of an individual, possibly a stepmother (Ge 37:10; compare Ge 30:22-24; 35:16-19), and also an ancestress, since Adam’s wife Eve was “the mother of everyone living.” (Ge 3:20; 1Ki 15:10) The Greek word for “mother” is meʹter. In both Hebrew and Greek, the word for mother is used in a number of figurative ways.
The desire to have a large family was especially strong in the heart of Hebrew women because of God’s promise to make Israel a populous nation and the people through whom the seed of promise would come. (Ge 18:18; 22:18; Ex 19:5, 6) For one to be childless was considered to be one of the greatest of misfortunes.—Ge 30:1.
Under the Law covenant a woman was religiously “unclean” after the birth of a male child for 40 days (7 plus 33), and after the birth of a female child for double this amount of time, or 80 days (14 plus 66). (Le 12:2-5) For the 7 and the 14 days respectively she was unclean to all persons, including her husband, but for the 33 and 66 days respectively she was unclean only as to holy things and things connected with religious services at the sanctuary.
Hebrew mothers breast-fed their children till they were three years old and sometimes up until the age of five years or longer, in the belief that the longer the child was suckled the stronger it would grow. (See WEANING.) Where the mother died or could not provide a sufficient supply of milk, a nurse was employed. Hence, “babes and sucklings” of the Bible could include those old enough to be weaned, old enough to have some knowledge to be able to praise Jehovah and to be trained at the sanctuary.—Mt 21:15, 16; 1Sa 1:23, 24; 2:11.
There was a special closeness between the mother and the children because the mother took immediate care of the children until the time after weaning when the father would begin to guide the child’s education more personally. The mother’s position in the household was one of recognized importance. She was to be respected even in her very old age. (Ex 20:12; 21:15, 17; Pr 23:22; De 5:16; 21:18-21; 27:16) Of course, her position was always secondary to that of her husband, whom she was to respect and obey. As a child, Jesus kept in subjection to his adoptive father Joseph and his mother Mary.—Lu 2:51, 52.
Where the father had more than one wife, the sons would distinguish their real mother from their father’s other wives by using the designation “mother.” Full brothers were distinguished from half brothers by the expression “sons of my mother.”—Jg 8:19; Ge 43:29.
The mother was required to transmit the instructions and commands of the father to the children and see that these were carried out. (Pr 1:8; 6:20; 31:1) The mother was the manager of her household under her husband’s headship. Bearing and rearing children in a right way kept her busy and protected her to a great extent from becoming a gossiper or a meddler in other people’s affairs. As long as she continued in the faith, this proved to be a very great safeguard for her. (1Ti 5:9-14; 2:15) A good mother had to prepare food and make cloth as well as articles of clothing for her children and other members of the household, and her husband as well as her sons could well commend and praise such a woman before others.—Pr 31:15, 19, 21, 28.
Figurative Use. The word “mother” is applied at Judges 5:7 in the sense of a woman who assists and cares for others. Paul referred to his gentleness toward those to whom he brought God’s truth, his spiritual children, as that of “a nursing mother.”—1Th 2:7; see GENTLENESS.
Because of the close spiritual relationship, Christian women are likened to mothers and sisters of their fellow Christians and are to be treated with the same respect and chastity. (Mr 3:35; 1Ti 5:1, 2) Christian wives who follow the good example of Abraham’s wife Sarah are termed her “children.”—1Pe 3:6.
Since man’s body was made “out of dust from the ground,” the earth may figuratively be likened to his “mother.” (Ge 2:7; Job 1:21) A city is depicted as a mother, the inhabitants of which are considered her children. In the case of Jerusalem, the city as the seat of government stood for the entire nation, and the people of Israel as individuals were considered her children. (Ga 4:25, 26; Eze 23:4, 25; compare Ps 137:8, 9.) Also, a large city was considered as a mother to her surrounding “dependent towns,” or, literally translated, her “daughters.” (Eze 16:46, 48, 53, 55; see ftn on vs 46.) Babylon the Great, “the great city,” is called “the mother of the harlots and of the disgusting things of the earth.”—Re 17:5, 18.
MOUND
p. 443
MOUND
A geographic or structural feature of ancient Jerusalem. (2Sa 5:9; 1Ki 9:15, 24; 11:27; 2Ki 12:20; 1Ch 11:8; 2Ch 32:5) At Judges 9:6, 20 the same Hebrew word translated “Mound” (mil·lohʼʹ) is rendered “Millo.”—See MILLO.
The exact nature of the Mound is today unknown. At 2 Kings 12:20 reference is made to “the house of the Mound,” which may indicate that it was a citadellike structure. As to its location, 2 Samuel 5:9 and 2 Chronicles 32:5 associate it with the City of David, indicating that it was either in or at the edge of the City of David.
MOUNT, MOUNTAIN
pp. 443–446
MOUNT, MOUNTAIN
A landmass projecting conspicuously higher than hills in that area. The distinction between hills and mountains is relative. In an area of low hills a mountain may be only a few hundred feet higher than the surrounding landscape, while in more mountainous regions the lesser summits may also be called hills, even though much higher than an isolated mountain like the 562-m (1,844 ft) Mount Tabor.—Jg 4:6.
The Hebrew word har may refer to individual mountains, including Mount Sinai, Mount Gerizim, Mount Ebal, Mount Gilboa, and Mount Zion. (Ex 19:11; De 11:29; 1Sa 31:8; Isa 4:5) It may also refer to mountain ranges like that of Ararat (Ge 8:4) and to entire elevated regions like the mountainous regions of Ephraim (Jos 17:15), Naphtali (Jos 20:7), and Gilead (De 3:12), as well as to those regions anciently occupied by the Amorites and Ammonites. (De 1:7, 20; 2:37) The Aramaic word tur (Da 2:35) designates a mountain, as does the Greek word oʹros.—See articles on individual mountains by name.
Mountains of Palestine. Palestine on the whole is a rather mountainous land, though it possesses few impressive peaks. West of the Jordan River there are the mountains of Judah in the south, including Mount Moriah, Mount Zion, and the Mount of Olives. (2Ch 3:1; Ps 48:2; Mr 13:3) The central section of this range extends NE to Mount Gilboa (1Sa 31:1) and contains the mountains of Ephraim and Samaria, with the historic peaks of Gerizim and Ebal. (Jos 19:50; De 11:29) To the NNW the Mount Carmel Range juts out into the Mediterranean Sea.—Jer 46:18.
The Valley of Jezreel (Esdraelon) divides the primary range from a second range farther N. This latter range includes Mount Tabor (Jg 4:6) and the coastal chain of Lebanon Mountains.—Jg 3:3; 1Ki 5:6.
East of the Rift Valley are the plateaus of Edom and Moab (2Ch 20:10) and the high cliffs along the eastern side of the Dead Sea, including Mount Nebo from which Moses viewed the Promised Land, as well as the tableland E of the Jordan Valley, which averages about 600 m (2,000 ft) in elevation. (De 3:10; 34:1-3; Jos 13:8, 9; 20:8) This mountainous region continues northward to meet the Anti-Lebanon Range, with its majestic Mount Hermon, the highest peak in the entire Palestinian region.—Ca 4:8.
Value of Mountains. Mountains influence the climate and rainfall; they collect the water and channel it down to the rivers or hold it in underground reservoirs that feed springs in the valleys below. (De 8:7) Their slopes have supported trees (2Ch 2:16, 18), vineyards, and various crops. (Ps 72:16; Pr 27:25; Isa 7:23-25; Jer 31:5) Their higher elevations have served as threshing floors. (Isa 17:13) Mountains have accorded natural protection from invading armies (Ps 125:2); they have offered refuge and storage places in time of danger (Ge 19:17, 30; Jg 6:2; Mt 24:16; compare Re 6:15) and shelter for wildlife. (Ps 50:10, 11; 104:18; Isa 18:6) They have provided sites for cities. (Mt 5:14) Mining operations have yielded useful ores. (De 8:9) Also, valuable building stones have been quarried from mountains.—1Ki 5:15-17.
Jehovah’s Possession. All mountains belong to Jehovah God by reason of his being their Former. (Ps 95:4; Am 4:13) However, the words “mountain of Jehovah” or ‘of God’ often apply in a special way to mountains where Jehovah revealed his presence. These include Mount Sinai or Horeb (Ex 3:1; Nu 10:33) and the mountain associated with Jehovah’s sanctuary.—Ps 24:3.
Figurative and Prophetic Use. Sometimes the term “mountain” applies to the soil, vegetation, and trees on the mountain’s surface. (Compare Ps 83:14.) Of Jehovah, the psalmist says: “He touches the mountains, and they smoke.” (Ps 104:32; 144:5, 6) This may point to the fact that lightning can set mountain forests on fire, thereby causing a mountain to smoke. The effects of a severe storm appear to be described when the Bible speaks of mountains ‘melting’ or ‘flowing away.’ (Jg 5:5; Ps 97:5) Heavy rains produce streams and raging torrents that wash the soil away, as if melting it. Similarly, the expression of Jehovah’s anger against the nations was foretold to result in such slaughter that the blood of the slain would melt the mountains, that is, wash the soil away. (Isa 34:1-3) For mountains to “drip with sweet wine” means that the vineyards occupying their slopes would produce abundantly.—Joe 3:18; Am 9:13.
At Mount Sinai the revelation of Jehovah’s presence was attended by such physical manifestations as lightning, smoke, and fire. Also the mountain trembled. (Ex 19:16-18; 20:18; De 9:15) It appears that this and other physical phenomena provide the basis for figurative expressions found elsewhere in the Bible. (Compare Isa 64:1-3.) The trembling of Mount Sinai evidently is referred to under the figure of ‘mountains skipping about like rams.’ (Ps 114:4, 6) ‘Setting the foundations of mountains ablaze’ perhaps alludes to volcanic activity (De 32:22), and the ‘foundations of the mountains becoming agitated’ refers to their shaking, possibly caused by an earthquake.—Ps 18:7.
Represent governments. In Biblical symbolism mountains can represent kingdoms or ruling governments. (Da 2:35, 44, 45; compare Isa 41:15; Re 17:9-11, 18.) Babylon, by her military conquests, brought other lands to ruin and is, therefore, called a “ruinous mountain.” (Jer 51:24, 25) A psalm relating Jehovah’s activities against warring men depicts him as being “enveloped with light, more majestic than the mountains of prey.” (Ps 76:4) “The mountains of prey” may represent aggressive kingdoms. (Compare Na 2:11-13.) Regarding Jehovah, David said: “You have made my mountain to stand in strength,” probably meaning that Jehovah had exalted David’s kingdom and firmly established it. (Ps 30:7; compare 2Sa 5:12.) The fact that mountains may represent kingdoms aids one in understanding the significance of what is described at Revelation 8:8 as “something like a great mountain burning with fire.” Its resemblance to a burning mountain would suggest that it is associated with a form of rulership having a destructive nature like fire.
The prophecy of Daniel indicated that God’s Kingdom, after crushing the other kingdoms, would become a large mountain and fill the whole earth. (Da 2:34, 35, 44, 45) This meant that it would extend its blessed rule over the entire earth. Wrote the psalmist: “Let the mountains carry peace to the people, also the hills, through righteousness.” (Ps 72:3) In harmony with this psalm, the blessings that are spoken of in connection with God’s mountain, such as Jehovah’s banquet for all the peoples, would be experienced on earth.—Isa 25:6; see also Isa 11:9; 65:25.
Associated with worship. Mount Zion became a holy mountain when David brought the sacred Ark to the tent that he had pitched there. (2Sa 6:12, 17) As the Ark was associated with Jehovah’s presence and David had evidently acted at divine direction (De 12:5), this meant that Jehovah had chosen Mount Zion as his place of dwelling. With reference to this choosing, David wrote: “The mountainous region of Bashan is a mountain of God [that is, created by God]; the mountainous region of Bashan is a mountain of peaks. Why do you, O you mountains of peaks, keep watching enviously the mountain that God has desired for himself to dwell in? Even Jehovah himself will reside there forever. . . . Jehovah himself has come from Sinai [where he first revealed his presence to the entire nation of Israel] into the holy place.” (Ps 68:15-17) The mountainous region of Bashan may be identified with Mount Hauran (Jebel ed Druz), and this mountain range may be meant by the words the “mountain of God” and the “mountain of peaks.” Although Mount Hauran towers far above Mount Zion, Jehovah chose the less conspicuous location for his place of dwelling.
After the temple was built on Mount Moriah, the term “Zion” came to include the temple site, and therefore Zion remained God’s holy mountain. (Isa 8:18; 18:7; 24:23; Joe 3:17) Since Jehovah’s temple was located at Jerusalem, the city itself was also called his “holy mountain.” (Isa 66:20; Da 9:16, 20) It may be with reference to facing the mountains of Jerusalem when praying that the psalmist said: “I shall raise my eyes to the mountains. From where will my help come? My help is from Jehovah.”—Ps 121:1, 2; compare Ps 3:4; 1Ki 8:30, 44, 45; Da 6:10.
The prophecy of Isaiah 2:2, 3 and that of Micah 4:1, 2 pointed to the time when “the mountain of the house of Jehovah” would “become firmly established above the top of the mountains” and be “lifted up above the hills,” with people of many nations streaming to it. The fact that “the mountain of the house of Jehovah” was to be above mountains and hills would point to the exalted position of true worship, for mountains and hills in ancient times served as sites for idolatrous worship and for sanctuaries of false gods.—De 12:2; Jer 3:6; Eze 18:6, 11, 15; Ho 4:13.
In a typical fulfillment, between 29 and 70 C.E., during the final part of the days of the Jewish system of things, Jehovah’s worship was exalted above the lofty elevation that pagan nations gave to their false gods. The King, Jesus Christ, made “a breakthrough” in elevating the true worship, and he was followed, first by a remnant of the nation of Israel and then by people from all nations. (Isa 2:2; Mic 2:13; Ac 10:34, 35) In an antitypical fulfillment, in the final part of the days of this system of things, Jehovah’s worship has been elevated heaven high. The King, Jesus Christ, has led the remnant of spiritual Israel to pure worship, and they have been followed by a great crowd out of all nations.—Re 7:9.
Obstacles. At times mountains represent obstacles. For example, the obstacles that stood in the way of Israel’s returning from Babylonian exile and those that later prevented progress in the temple rebuilding work were compared to mountains. (Isa 40:1-4; Zec 4:7) Faith can move similar mountainous obstacles and, if it be God’s will, even literal mountains.—Mt 17:20; 21:21; Mr 11:23; 1Co 13:2.
Stability, permanence, or loftiness. Stability and permanence are ascribed to the mountains. (Isa 54:10; Hab 3:6; compare Ps 46:2.) Therefore, when the psalmist spoke of Jehovah’s righteousness as being like “mountains of God” (Ps 36:6) he may have meant that Jehovah’s righteousness is immovable. Or, since mountains are lofty, this may point to the fact that God’s righteousness by far transcends that of man. (Compare Isa 55:8, 9.) In connection with the outpouring of the seventh bowl of God’s anger, Revelation 16:20 says: “Mountains were not found.” This suggests that not even things as lofty as mountains would escape the outpouring of God’s anger.—Compare Jer 4:23-26.
The mountains rejoice and praise Jehovah. When Jehovah turns his favorable attention to his people, this has a good effect upon the land. Cultivated and cared for, mountain slopes cease to have an unkept appearance, as if mourning in a state of desolation or plague. Therefore, figuratively, the mountains “cry out joyfully” and their beauty and productivity praise Jehovah.—Ps 98:8; 148:7-9; compare Isa 44:23; 49:13; 55:12, 13; Eze 36:1-12.
MOUNTAIN OF MEETING
p. 446
MOUNTAIN OF MEETING
An expression appearing at Isaiah 14:13, where the king of Babylon is depicted as saying in his heart: “Above the stars of God I shall lift up my throne, and I shall sit down upon the mountain of meeting, in the remotest parts of the north.”
Some scholars hold that this “mountain of meeting” was some distant northerly eminence that the Babylonians regarded as the dwelling place of their gods. However, instead of being prophetic of an actual statement that the king of Babylon would make, the words of Isaiah 14:13 reflect what his ambition and attitude would be. (Compare Isa 47:10.) They are part of a proverbial utterance to be lifted up against the king of Babylon by restored Israelites. (Isa 14:1-4) It therefore logically follows that “the mountain of meeting” must be identified in the light of Scripture and not on the basis of what may have been the pagan religious conception held by Babylon’s king. Certainly the king of Babylon would have no desire to lift up his throne above the stars of a god whom he worshiped. Also, Isaiah 14:14 clearly shows that the reference is, not to one of the Babylonian gods, but to the Most High. Hence “the mountain of meeting” must be associated with the Most High God.
In Isaiah’s time there was only one mountain, Mount Zion (which name came to include the temple site on Mount Moriah), where God representatively met with his people. (Compare Isa 8:18; 18:7; 24:23; Joe 3:17.) It could appropriately be termed “the mountain of meeting” because at the sanctuary there all mature Israelite males were to appear before the face of Jehovah three times each year. (Ex 23:17) Psalm 48:1, 2 further confirms this identification by giving Mount Zion a northerly location, harmonizing with the placement of “the mountain of meeting” in “the remotest parts of the north.”
MOUNT OF RUINATION
p. 446
MOURNING
pp. 446–448
MOURNING
Mourning among Oriental peoples was customarily accompanied by much outward display of grief, and this is reflected in the Biblical accounts of periods of mourning. One entire book of the Bible, Lamentations, is an expression of mourning over the fate of Jerusalem.
Causes of Mourning. Persons mourned to express repentance (Ne 9:1, 2; Jon 3:5-9), or because of the imminence of calamity (Es 4:3; Jer 6:26; Am 5:16, 17) or a disastrous condition already prevailing (Joe 1:5-14). The most common cause of mourning, undoubtedly, was death. The death of a member of the immediate family set in motion a period of mourning (Ge 23:2; 27:41; 37:33-35), while the death of a parent or of an only son are set out as occasions of the deepest grief. (Ps 35:14; Am 8:10; Zec 12:10) The death of a national leader occasioned periods of mourning lasting from 7 to 30 days. (Nu 20:29; De 34:8; 1Sa 31:8, 12, 13) The Egyptians continued to shed tears over the death of Joseph’s father Jacob for 70 days, with an additional 7-day period of mourning rites in Canaan.—Ge 50:3-11.
Ways of Expressing Sorrow. Mourning was given expression vocally and by weeping, as well as by disfigurement of the physical appearance and by fasting or otherwise abstaining from normal practices. Wailing or loud and bitter crying might accompany the weeping (2Sa 1:11, 12; Es 4:1), the chest was beaten (Isa 32:11, 12; Na 2:7; Lu 8:52), garments were often ripped apart (Jg 11:35; 2Ki 22:11, 19), dust or ashes might be cast on the head and sackcloth be worn (2Sa 13:19; 2Ki 6:30; Job 2:11, 12), sandals might be removed and the head or face be covered (2Sa 15:30; 19:4), the hair might be pulled out or cut off and the beard shaved (Job 1:20; Ezr 9:3; Jer 41:5), while some persons, following pagan practices, made cuts in their body (Jer 16:6; 47:5). In addition to fasting, the person might abstain from rubbing himself with oil or washing his garments (2Sa 14:2; 19:24; Da 10:2, 3), sometimes sitting on the ground or amid ashes.—2Sa 13:31; Job 2:8; Isa 3:26.
Plaintive elegies at times were composed as songs of mourning. (2Sa 1:17-27; 3:33, 34; 2Ch 35:25) A particular type of song was the shig·ga·yohnʹ, a Hebrew term that occurs in the superscription of Psalm 7; a related term appears in Habakkuk 3:1. This was a dirgelike composition and apparently indicates a highly emotional song with rapid changes of rhythm. It will be noted in both of these references (Ps 7; Hab 3:2-19) that the elements of danger, strong outbursts of appeal or emotion, and subsequent rejoicing in Jehovah are present.
Occasionally, professional mourners were employed at funerals, and musicians played mournful tunes (Jer 9:17, 18; Mt 9:23); these were imitated by little children playing in the marketplaces in the time of Jesus’ earthly ministry. (Mt 11:16, 17) The pipe or flute was the preferred instrument for lamentation.—Jer 48:36; Mt 9:23; see Josephus’ Jewish War, III, 437 (ix, 5).
After a burial the women customarily visited the grave, to weep and mourn. (Joh 11:31) A funeral meal seems to have been served sometime during the mourning period and, in some instances, appears to have been made into a special feast.—Ho 9:4; Jer 16:5, 7.
Prohibitions Involving Mourning. On occasion God’s people as a body, or as individuals, were instructed not to mourn over the death of certain ones, such as condemned wrongdoers. (Le 10:1, 2, 6) The prophet Ezekiel was commanded to adopt none of the signs of mourning for his deceased wife, thereby serving as a portent for the Israelites with him in Babylon that they would be so stunned that they would not mourn the divine execution of judgment on Jerusalem for its unfaithfulness. (Eze 24:15-24) Jeremiah received somewhat similar instructions.—Jer 16:5-13.
Certain mourning practices were forbidden under the Mosaic Law, including the inflicting of cuts in the flesh or causing of “baldness on your foreheads” (Le 19:28; De 14:1) and the misuse of tithes in connection with the dead. (De 26:12-14) For certain members of their immediate families the priests could mourn openly, but the high priest was restricted from doing so.—Le 21:1-6, 10-12.
A Time to Mourn. Ecclesiastes 3:1, 4 states that there is “a time to weep and a time to laugh; a time to wail and a time to skip about.” In view of all mankind’s dying condition, the heart of the wise ones is shown to be “in the house of mourning” rather than in the banquet house. (Ec 7:2, 4; compare Pr 14:13.) Thus, the wise person makes use of his opportunity to express sympathy and give comfort, instead of ignoring such an occasion in favor of seeking pleasure. This helps him to keep in mind his own mortal state and to keep his heart in a right attitude toward his Creator.
Valid motives for mourning are set forth in the Scriptures. In addition to the death of loved ones (Ge 42:38; 44:31), detestable and God-dishonoring practices of false religion are a cause for sighing and groaning (Eze 9:4; compare 1Co 5:2), and grief is rightly expressed because of one’s own errors. (Ps 38:4, 6-10) Jehovah urges those who have drawn away from him: “Come back to me with all your hearts, and with fasting and with weeping and with wailing. And rip apart your hearts, and not your garments.” (Joe 2:12, 13; compare Jas 4:8, 9.) Elsewhere, also, stress is laid, not on the external expressions of grief or mourning, but on the inner stirrings and pain of heart, marking genuine sadness.—Ps 31:9, 10; Pr 14:10; 15:13; Mr 14:72; Joh 16:6.
Even Jehovah speaks of himself as being “hurt at his heart.” (Ge 6:6; compare Isa 63:9.) God’s holy spirit can also be ‘grieved.’ (Eph 4:30) Since that spirit works in God’s servants toward the producing of fruits of righteousness (Ga 5:22-24), those who fail to appreciate this divine provision, who resist its working, and who go contrary to its leading are, in effect, “grieving” it.—Compare Isa 63:10; 1Th 5:19.
A Balanced View of Mourning. In the time of Jesus’ earthly ministry, mourning was still frequently carried on by the people with much outward expression and accompanying noise and confusion. (Mr 5:38, 39) Though Jesus ‘groaned within himself’ and wept on a number of occasions (Joh 11:33-35, 38; Lu 19:41; Mr 14:33, 34; Heb 5:7), there is no record of his employing the other more ostentatious expressions already described. (Compare Lu 23:27, 28.) His disciples likewise expressed grief and mourning. (Mt 9:15; Joh 16:20-22; Ac 8:2; 9:39; 20:37, 38; Php 2:27) Paul expressed “great grief and unceasing pain in [his] heart” over his unbelieving relatives according to the flesh. (Ro 9:2, 3) He feared that he might have to mourn over those in the congregation at Corinth who had sinned and had still not repented (2Co 12:21), and he mentioned “with weeping” those who had turned aside to walk “as the enemies of the torture stake of the Christ.” (Php 3:17-19) His deep and heartfelt concern for the Christian congregation (2Co 2:1-4) qualified him to instruct others on the need for empathy and sympathy, ‘weeping with people who weep.’—Ro 12:15.
However, in view of the weakening effect of mourning and grief (Ps 6:6, 7; Lu 22:45; Ac 21:13; 2Co 2:6, 7), Christian sorrow is shown always to be tempered, balanced, and even overshadowed by hope and strength-giving joy. (Mt 5:4; 1Co 7:29, 30; 2Co 6:10; compare Ne 8:9-12.) Even in his day King David manifested a balanced, sensible, and principled viewpoint as to mourning, so that while the child conceived through his adulterous relationship with Bath-sheba was ill, David fasted and lay on the earth, seeking the true God in the child’s behalf. But upon learning of the child’s death, David got up, washed, rubbed himself with oil, changed clothes, prayed to Jehovah, and then requested food and began to eat. In explaining his acts to his surprised attendants, he stated: “Now that he has died, why is it I am fasting? Am I able to bring him back again? I am going to him, but, as for him, he will not return to me.” (2Sa 12:16, 19-23) Later, however, he needed help from straight-speaking Joab to pull out of his state of deep grief over the death of his son Absalom.—2Sa 18:33; 19:1-8.
Though “all creation keeps on groaning,” the sufferings of the Christian are minor compared with the glorious hope ahead (Ro 8:18-22; 1Pe 1:3-7), and the promise of the resurrection enables him not to “sorrow just as the rest also do who have no hope.”—1Th 4:13, 14.
Mourning and fasting without obedience to Jehovah’s word are of no benefit. (Zec 7:2-7) However, “sadness in a godly way makes for repentance to salvation.” Such sadness is the result of a person’s seeing a wrongdoing as a sin against God. It moves him to seek God’s forgiveness and to turn around from his wrong course. “But the sadness of the world produces death.” Although a person may be sad that his wrong was exposed and that this has meant loss to him, he has no desire to gain God’s forgiveness. (2Co 7:10, 11) For example, Esau’s tears shed selfishly in hope of regaining his forfeited birthright had no effect on Isaac or on God.—Heb 12:16, 17.
Figurative and Prophetic Use. Figuratively, even the land is represented as mourning because of devastations caused by invading armies or by a plague. (Jer 4:27, 28; Joe 1:10-12; contrast Ps 96:11-13.) In its desolation, the land would grow up in weeds and develop a neglected, uncared-for appearance, like that of a person who has not attended to his face, hair, or clothing while in mourning. Similarly, land devastated by a plague upon the crops presents a mournful sight.
“The sign of the Son of man” and Christ’s revelation are to cause all the tribes of the earth to “beat themselves in lamentation,” or “in grief.” (Mt 24:30; Re 1:7) Upon symbolic “Babylon the Great” plagues—death, mourning, and famine—are foretold to come “in one day,” causing those who have benefited from her to weep and mourn. (Re 18:2, 7-11, 17-19) By contrast, the New Jerusalem brings in conditions upon earth in which tears, death, mourning, outcry, and pain pass away for all time.—Re 21:2-4.
MOUTH
pp. 448–449
MOUTH
An organ designed by God to receive and prepare food for the stomach, also, in humans, for speaking. All speech should result in praise to Him. (Ps 34:1; 51:15; 71:8; 145:21) The psalmist declared that everything that has breath will praise Jehovah; therefore humans must use their mouths to do this if they desire to live. The apostle Paul explains that belief in God and his Son, even believing with the heart, is not enough. It has to be accompanied by public declaration in order to bring salvation.—Ps 150:6; Ro 10:10.
In harmony with his purpose and his right and power as Creator, Jehovah can put the proper words into the mouth of his servant. In the case of his prophets, he did so miraculously, by inspiration. (Ex 4:11, 12, 15; Jer 1:9) In one instance he caused even a dumb animal, an ass, to speak. (Nu 22:28, 30; 2Pe 2:15, 16) Today God’s servants can have his words in their mouths, not by inspiration, but from his inspired written Word, which equips them completely for every good work. (2Ti 3:16, 17) They no longer have to wait for Christ to come to provide the good news, nor do they need to go to some other source for what they preach. They have it right before them, ready for them to speak, as they are told: “The word is near you, in your own mouth and in your own heart.”—Ro 10:6-9; De 30:11-14.
Can Bring Life or Death. It follows that the proper use of the mouth is vital, and so Jehovah declares it to be. His Word says: “The mouth of the righteous one is a source of life.” (Pr 10:11) The mouth, therefore, has to be guarded most carefully (Ps 141:3; Pr 13:3; 21:23), for stupid misuse of it can bring its owner to ruin. (Pr 10:14; 18:7) God holds a person accountable for what he brings forth from his mouth. (Mt 12:36, 37) A person may speak hastily, making a rash vow. (Ec 5:4-6) He may flatter another, to that person’s overthrow and his own condemnation. (Pr 26:28) It is especially important to guard one’s mouth when before the wicked, because a slight deviation from what God’s wisdom directs his servant to say can bring reproach on God’s name and may cause that one’s death. (Ps 39:1) Jesus gave a fine example of submissiveness to God’s will without complaint or any reviling of his wicked opposers.—Isa 53:7; Ac 8:32; 1Pe 2:23.
The Christian must exercise constant vigilance, for he is imperfect; therefore he needs to watch his heart. Jesus said that it is not what goes into the mouth that defiles a man, but what comes forth from the mouth, for “out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks.” (Mt 12:34; 15:11) Thus one must be careful not to let anything come forth from the mouth without thought, without considering the consequences. This requires that the person use his mind to apply the good things learned from God’s Word.—Pr 13:3; 21:23.
Since the power of the mouth is great for good or bad, when Jehovah guides the mouth great results are attained. He made Isaiah’s mouth “like a sharp sword” and the words in Jeremiah’s mouth “a fire.” Jehovah backed up their prophetic words by his power, and they came true. (Isa 49:2; Jer 5:14) On the other hand, it is dangerous to listen to anything that comes out of the mouth of a person known to be an apostate; it can bring a person to ruin.—Pr 11:9.
Figurative Use. God represents himself symbolically as having a mouth. None of his pronouncements are uttered to no purpose, in vain; they will be fulfilled to the smallest detail. (Isa 55:10, 11) Therefore, those who desire life must live by every word proceeding from his mouth. (De 8:3; Mt 4:4) When on earth his Son Jesus Christ conformed his whole life to his Father’s words and now has universal authority granted him. As King appointed by Jehovah, he will strike the earth with “the rod of his mouth.” (Isa 11:4) The vision of Revelation shows him smiting the nations with a long sword proceeding out of his mouth. (Re 19:15, 21) This figure of speech evidently represents the authority he will exercise in command of all Jehovah’s heavenly armies in ordering and supervising the warfare that results in the execution of God’s enemies.
“Mouth” is often used synonymously for speech or the power of speech, as can be seen from some of the instances cited above. The rule governing evidence in a case under the Mosaic Law, and also followed in the Christian congregation, is that a person may be found guilty only “at the mouth,” that is, on the testimony, of two or three witnesses. (De 17:6; Mt 18:16; compare 2Co 13:1.) A few other examples of similar usage are found at Job 32:5; Psalms 10:7; 55:21; 78:36; Ezekiel 24:27; 29:21; Luke 21:15, ftn; Romans 15:6.
In addition, “mouth” may have reference to the opening of something, such as of a well (Ge 29:2), a bag (Ge 43:12; 44:1, 2), a cave (Jos 10:22), or to an opening in the earth (Nu 16:32), as well as to the ability of the earth to absorb liquids poured onto it (Ge 4:11). Sheol, mankind’s common grave, is spoken of as having a wide mouth, so as to receive many dead.—Isa 5:14.
The Palate. The palate is the roof of the mouth, which separates the mouth from the nasal cavities; it has a soft part that forms a curtain between the mouth and the pharynx. In the Scriptures, “palate” is, in some cases, used synonymously with “mouth.”—Pr 8:7; Ho 8:1, ftn.
Both Job and Elihu make a comparative use of the word when they liken the palate’s ability to discriminate taste to man’s judgment as to what is right and wise. (Job 12:11; 34:3) That the palate has a function in tasting is not erroneous, as is sometimes claimed. This can be seen by observing the part played by the palate in swallowing. Food is pressed by the tongue against the palate and spread out as it moves back into the pharynx, which is a cone-shaped tube leading toward the stomach and connecting also with the nasal passages. This brings about better diffusion of the aroma of the food into the nasal passages, which greatly contributes to what is commonly called taste.
MOZA
p. 449
MOZA
(Moʹza) [A Going Forth].
1. A descendant of Judah and son of Caleb by his concubine Ephah.—1Ch 2:46.
2. A Benjamite and descendant of King Saul. He was the son of Zimri and father of Binea.—1Ch 8:33-37; 9:42, 43.
MOZAH
p. 449
MOZAH
(Moʹzah) [Drained (Pressed; Squeezed) Out].
A Benjamite city. (Jos 18:21, 26) The ancient site is considered to be at or near Qalunyah (Mevasseret Ziyyon), a village about 7 km (4.5 mi) WNW of the Temple Mount in Jerusalem. Jar handles stamped with the name Mozah have been found at Jericho and Tell en-Nasbeh.
MULE
pp. 449–450
MULE
[Heb., peʹredh; pir·dahʹ (she-mule)].
The hybrid offspring of a he-ass and a mare. The mule’s body resembles that of the horse, but its short, thick head, long ears, short mane, small feet, and tail terminated by a tuft of long hairs are characteristic of the ass. The mule (Equus asinus mulus) combines some of the finer qualities of both parents: the endurance, hardiness, and surefootedness of the ass, and the strength, vigor, and courage of the horse. The animal is less prone to disease than the horse, displays greater patience when bearing heavy burdens, and enjoys a much longer life span. The hinny, the offspring of a stallion and a she-ass, is smaller than the mule and lacks its strength and beauty. Both sexes of the mule, with rare exceptions, are sterile.
These animals were among the gifts brought to Solomon by kings desiring to hear his wisdom. (1Ki 10:24, 25; 2Ch 9:23, 24) Other mules may have been obtained from traders, such as the Phoenicians. (Eze 27:8, 9, 14) In the time of David, mules were used as mounts by prominent persons. David’s own she-mule was assigned for Solomon’s use on the occasion of his anointing at Gihon.—2Sa 13:29; 18:9; 1Ki 1:33, 34, 38, 39.
Mules were valued as burden bearers. (2Ki 5:17; 1Ch 12:40) Jehovah, by means of his prophet Isaiah, indicated that mules would be one of the means of transport for bringing his scattered people to Jerusalem. (Isa 66:20) It is therefore of note that in fulfillment of prophecy those returning from Babylonian exile brought with them 245 mules in addition to other beasts of burden.—Ezr 2:66; Ne 7:68.
Humans are counseled not to make themselves persons without understanding, like a horse or a mule whose spiritedness must be curbed by means of a bridle or a halter.—Ps 32:9.
MUPPIM
p. 450
MURDER
pp. 450–451
MURDER
The original-language words variously rendered “kill,” “murder,” and “slay” refer to the taking of a life, the context or other scriptures determining whether the deliberate and unauthorized or unlawful taking of another person’s life is involved. For example, in the command, “You must not murder” (Ex 20:13), the Hebrew word for “murder” (ra·tsachʹ) here clearly refers to deliberate and unlawful killing. But at Numbers 35:27 the same term denotes an act that an avenger of blood was authorized to carry out. Therefore, the command, “You must not murder,” has to be understood within the framework of the entire Mosaic Law, which authorized the taking of human life under certain circumstances, as in the execution of criminals.
Early History. Almost from the beginning of human history, murder has been known. Through his disobedience, the first man Adam passed sin and death to his offspring, thus, in effect, proving himself to be a murderer. (Ro 5:12; 6:23) It was the Devil who deliberately contributed to this development by inducing Adam’s wife Eve to sin, thus himself becoming a manslayer, a murderer, at the beginning of his course as a slanderer of God.—Ge 3:13; Joh 8:44.
Less than 130 years afterward, the first violent murder, a fratricide, occurred. Cain, Adam’s firstborn son, motivated by envious hatred, murdered his righteous brother Abel. (Ge 4:1-8, 25; 5:3) For this act Cain was cursed in banishment to become a wanderer and a fugitive in the earth. (Ge 4:11, 12) Not until after the Flood of Noah’s day did God authorize humans to administer capital punishment for murder.—Ge 9:6.
Under the Law. Centuries later the Mosaic Law was given to the Israelites, and it included extensive legislation regarding the taking of human life. It differentiated between deliberate and accidental slaying. Factors considered as weighing against a person claiming to be an accidental manslayer were: If he (1) had been a former hater of the slain person (De 19:11, 12; compare Jos 20:5), (2) had lain in wait for the victim (Nu 35:20, 21), or (3) had used an object or implement capable of inflicting a mortal wound (Nu 35:16-18). Even slaves, if killed while being beaten by their masters, were to be avenged. (Ex 21:20) Whereas the death penalty was prescribed for deliberate murderers and a ransom was ruled out in their case, unintentional manslayers could preserve their lives by availing themselves of the safety accorded them in the cities of refuge.—Ex 21:12, 13; Nu 35:30, 31; Jos 20:2, 3; see CITIES OF REFUGE.
Certain deliberate acts that indirectly caused or could have resulted in the death of another person were considered tantamount to deliberate murder. For example, the owner of a goring bull who disregarded previous warnings to keep the animal under guard could be put to death if his bull killed someone. In some cases, however, a ransom could be accepted in place of the life of the owner. Undoubtedly the judges would take circumstances into consideration in such a case. (Ex 21:29, 30) Also, an individual scheming to have another person killed by presenting false testimony was himself to be put to death.—De 19:18-21.
The Law permitted self-defense but restricted an individual’s right to fight for his property. Bloodguilt came upon a person who, though catching a thief in the act of breaking into his home, killed the lawbreaker in the daytime. This was evidently because thievery did not carry the death penalty, and the thief could be identified and brought to justice. At night, however, it would be difficult to see what one was doing and to ascertain the intentions of an intruder. Therefore, the person killing an intruder in the dark was considered guiltless.—Ex 22:2, 3.
In the first century C.E. those seeking to kill Jesus were identified as ‘children of the Devil,’ the first manslayer. (Joh 8:44) The scribes and Pharisees decorated the tombs of righteous ones, claiming that they would not have been sharers in putting the prophets to death. Yet they manifested the same murderous spirit toward the Son of God.—Mt 23:29-32; compare Mt 21:33-45; 22:2-7; Ac 3:14, 15; 7:51, 52.
Hatred Equated With Murder. Murders issue forth from the heart of an individual. (Mt 15:19; Mr 7:21; compare Ro 1:28-32.) Therefore, anyone hating his brother would be a manslayer, a murderer. (1Jo 3:15) Christ Jesus also associated murder with wrong attitudes such as an individual’s continuing wrathful with his brother, speaking abusively to him, or wrongly judging and condemning him as a “despicable fool.” (Mt 5:21, 22) Such hatred may lead to actual murder. It appears that the words of James (5:6), “You have condemned, you have murdered the righteous one,” may be understood in this light. Wicked rich persons who showed hatred for genuine disciples of God’s Son and took oppressive action against them did in some instances actually murder these Christians. As treatment accorded to his brothers is considered by Christ Jesus to be meted out to him, these persons had also figuratively murdered him, and James evidently had that in mind.—Compare Jas 2:1-11; Mt 25:40, 45; Ac 3:14, 15.
Although followers of Christ might be persecuted and even murdered for righteousness’ sake, they were not to be found suffering for having committed murder or other crimes.—Mt 10:16, 17, 28; 1Pe 4:12-16; Re 21:8; 22:15.
MUSHI
p. 451
MUSHI
(Muʹshi).
Grandson of Levi and son of Merari. (Ex 6:16, 19) Mushi became father to three sons and founded a family called the Mushites.—1Ch 23:23; Nu 26:58.
MUSHITES
p. 451
MUSIC
pp. 451–454
MUSIC
One of the gifts of God by which man can render praise and thanksgiving to his Creator as well as give expression to his emotions, his sorrows and joys. Especially has singing been prominent in the worship of Jehovah God, but instrumental music, too, has played a vital role. It has served not only to accompany the vocalists but also to complement their singing. So it is not surprising that references to both vocal and instrumental music abound in the Bible from beginning to end, in association with true worship and otherwise.—Ge 4:21; 31:27; 1Ch 25:1; Re 18:22.
History. The Bible’s first reference to music is before the Flood, in the seventh generation following Adam: “[Jubal] proved to be the founder of all those who handle the harp and the pipe.” This may describe the invention of the first musical instruments or perhaps even the establishment of some kind of musical profession.—Ge 4:21.
In patriarchal times music seems to have been an integral part of life, judging from Laban’s desire to give Jacob and his own daughters a musical farewell. (Ge 31:27) Song and instrumental accompaniment marked the celebration of the deliverance at the Red Sea and the victorious returns from battle of Jephthah, David, and Saul.—Ex 15:20, 21; Jg 11:34; 1Sa 18:6, 7.
On each of the two occasions that were involved in transporting the Ark to Jerusalem, vocalists and instrumentalists were present. (1Ch 13:8; 15:16) In the later years of David’s life, Jehovah, through his prophets Nathan and Gad, directed the establishment of the music organization for the sanctuary.—1Ch 23:1-5; 2Ch 29:25, 26.
The music organization begun by David was fully realized at Solomon’s temple. The grandeur and magnitude of the music at the dedication of the temple can be appreciated from the fact that the trumpeters alone numbered 120. (2Ch 5:12, 13) But as the nation grew lax in its faithfulness to Jehovah, all features of true worship suffered, including the music. However, when Kings Hezekiah and Josiah instituted their reforms, as well as when the Jews returned from the Babylonian exile, efforts were made to reestablish the arrangement of music that Jehovah had indicated he desired. (2Ch 29:25-28; 35:15; Ezr 3:10) Later, when Nehemiah inaugurated the wall of Jerusalem, the Levite singers, with full instrumental accompaniment, contributed greatly to the joy of the occasion. (Ne 12:27-42) While the Scriptures say nothing more about music in connection with temple worship after Nehemiah’s time, other records, such as the Talmud, tell of music being used there until the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 C.E.
How extensive was the musical staff at the temple in Jerusalem?
In conjunction with the preparations for Jehovah’s temple, David set aside 4,000 Levites for musical service. (1Ch 23:4, 5) Of these, 288 were “trained in song to Jehovah, all experts.” (1Ch 25:7) The whole arrangement was under the direction of three accomplished musicians, Asaph, Heman, and Jeduthun (apparently also named Ethan). Since each of these men was a descendant of one of Levi’s three sons, Gershom, Kohath, and Merari, respectively, the three chief Levite families were thus represented in the temple music organization. (1Ch 6:16, 31-33, 39-44; 25:1-6) The sons of these three men totaled 24, all of whom were among the aforementioned 288 skilled musicians. Each son was appointed by lot to be the head of one division of musicians. Under his direction were 11 more “experts,” selected from his own sons as well as other Levites. In this manner the 288 ([1 + 11] × 24 = 288) expert Levite musicians, like the priests, were separated into 24 courses. If all the remaining 3,712 ‘learners’ were thus divided, it would average about 155 more men to each of the 24 divisions, meaning there were about 13 Levites in various stages of musical education and training to each expert. (1Ch 25:1-31) Since the trumpeters were priests, they would be in addition to the Levite musicians.—2Ch 5:12; compare Nu 10:8.
Instrumental Music. The Bible gives very little information concerning the shape or construction of the more than a dozen different musical instruments that it mentions. Hence, most scholars draw heavily on what archaeologists have discovered about the instruments used by contemporary surrounding nations. However, this may not always be a reliable guide, since it appears that Israel excelled in music in comparison with her neighbors. Additionally, some have linked various instruments of Scripture to instruments used in modern times in the Middle East, which are supposed to have an ancient background. This, too, is conjectural.
The musical instruments of the Bible may be classified as follows:
String: harp, lute, zither.
Wind: bagpipe, flute, horn, pipe, trumpet, (possibly) nehiloth.
Percussion: cymbals, sistrum, tambourine.
See individual articles on the above instruments for further information.
There is no reason to believe that the musical instruments of Israel were crude in design, construction, or sound production. The Bible notes that the harps and stringed instruments for temple use were of the choicest imported algum wood; the trumpets of silver. (1Ki 10:11, 12; Nu 10:2) Undoubtedly, in the manufacture of the temple instruments, the most skilled craftsmen were employed.
Both the Scriptures and non-Biblical manuscripts dating from before the Common Era testify to the quality of the instruments as well as the competence of the Israelite musicians. The Dead Sea Scrolls state that a number of trumpets were assigned various complicated signals to be executed “as with one mouth.” This would require not only skilled musicians but also instruments so constructed that the pitch might be regulated in order to bring them all into tune with one another. Freedom from dissonance is indicated by the inspired account of the music at the inauguration of Solomon’s temple: “The [one hundred and twenty] trumpeters and the singers were as one in causing one sound to be heard.”—2Ch 5:12, 13.
The Bible lists but four instruments as definitely being in the temple orchestra: trumpets, harps, stringed instruments (Heb., neva·limʹ), and cymbals. While this may not seem to be a complete orchestra by modern standards, it was never intended to be a symphony orchestra, but only to provide accompaniment for the singing at the temple. Such a combination of instruments would serve this purpose excellently.—2Ch 29:25, 26; Ne 12:27, 41, 42.
As to the times when the sacred instruments performed, the Scriptures enumerate the following in connection with the trumpets: “In the day of your rejoicing and in your festal seasons and at the commencements of your months, you must blow on the trumpets over your burnt offerings and your communion sacrifices.” (Nu 10:10) After the temple music organization was established, it is likely that the rest of the instruments joined the trumpets on these and other special occasions. This conclusion, as well as the musical procedure followed, seems to be indicated by the order of events described as taking place when sacred services were revived by King Hezekiah after he had cleansed the temple: “At the time that the burnt offering started, the song of Jehovah started and also the trumpets, even under the direction of the instruments of David the king of Israel. And all the congregation were bowing down while the song was resounding and the trumpets were blaring—all this until the burnt offering was finished.” (2Ch 29:27, 28) The trumpets’ being “under the direction of the instruments of David” seems to denote that the trumpeters played in such a manner as to complement the other instruments rather than to overshadow them. The position of the entire body of musicians was “to the east of the altar.”—2Ch 5:12.
Vocal Music. The singers at the temple were Levite males. Nowhere do the Scriptures speak of female vocalists at the temple. One of the Targums (on Ec 2:8) clearly indicates that they were not present in the chorus. The fact that women were prohibited from even entering certain areas of the temple would seem to preclude their occupying any official position there.—2Ch 5:12; Ne 10:39; 12:27-29.
Considerable importance was attached to the singing at the temple. This is evident from the many Scriptural references to the singers as well as from the fact that they were “set free from duty” common to other Levites in order to devote themselves wholly to their service. (1Ch 9:33) Their continuance as a special group of Levites is emphasized by their being listed separately among those returning from Babylon. (Ezr 2:40, 41) Even the authority of the Persian king Artaxerxes (Longimanus) was brought to bear in their behalf, exempting them, along with other special groups, from ‘tax, tribute, and toll.’ (Ezr 7:24) Later, the king commanded that there was to be “a fixed provision for the singers as each day required.” Although Artaxerxes is credited with this order, most likely it was issued by Ezra on the basis of the power granted to him by Artaxerxes. (Ne 11:23; Ezr 7:18-26) Thus, it is understandable that, although the singers were all Levites, the Bible makes reference to them as a special body, speaking of “the singers and the Levites.”—Ne 7:1; 13:10.
Apart from temple worship, other singers, men and women, are spoken of in Scripture. Examples of these are the male and female singers maintained by Solomon in his court; also, about 200 singers of both sexes who, in addition to the Levite musicians, returned from Babylon. (Ec 2:8; Ezr 2:65; Ne 7:67) These non-Levite singers, common in Israel, were employed not only to enhance various festive occasions but also to chant dirges in times of sorrow. (2Sa 19:35; 2Ch 35:25; Jer 9:17, 20) The custom of hiring professional musicians at times of joy and of sadness appears to have continued into the time when Jesus was on earth.—Mt 11:16, 17.
Although not as prominent as in the Hebrew Scriptures, music is not ignored or overlooked in the Christian Greek Scriptures. Instrumental music in connection with true worship is mentioned only in a figurative sense in the Greek Scriptures (Re 14:2); yet singing seems to have been quite common among God’s servants. Jesus and his apostles sang praises after the Lord’s Evening Meal. (Mr 14:26) Luke tells of Paul and Silas singing when in prison, and Paul’s encouragement to fellow believers was to sing songs of praise to Jehovah. (Ac 16:25; Eph 5:18, 19; Col 3:16) Paul’s statement at 1 Corinthians 14:15 concerning singing appears to indicate that it was a regular feature of Christian worship. In recording his inspired vision, John tells of various heavenly creatures singing to God and Christ.—Re 5:8-10; 14:3; 15:2-4.
Nature of Biblical Music. The Israelites’ higher plane of morality and their superior literature, as exemplified by the poetry and prose of the Hebrew Scriptures, suggest that the music of ancient Israel most likely transcended that of her contemporaries. Certainly the inspiration for the music of Israel was far loftier than that of neighboring nations. Of interest is an Assyrian bas-relief in which King Sennacherib is represented as demanding that King Hezekiah pay him as tribute both male and female musicians.—Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, p. 288.
It has long been held by some that Hebrew music was all melody, without harmony. However, the prominence alone of the harp and other stringed instruments in Israel weighs heavily against this assumption. It is almost inconceivable that a musician would play a multistringed instrument and fail to notice that a combination of certain tones was quite pleasing or that a specific series of notes as in an arpeggio produced a pleasant sound. An informed source on the history of music, Curt Sachs, states: “The deep-rooted prejudice that harmony and polyphony [two or more musical parts or voices combined] have been a prerogative of the medieval and modern West does not hold water.” He goes on to say that even among primitive cultures there are many examples of music running in fifths, fourths, thirds as well as in octaves, and that among these peoples, including certain Pygmy tribes, there was a development of overlapping antiphony (alternate singing by two divisions of vocalists) into regular canon singing.
Based on worldwide research Sachs presents the conclusion that “the choruses and orchestras connected with the Temple in Jerusalem suggest a high standard of musical education, skill, and knowledge.” He continues: “It is important to realize that the ancient Western Orient had a music quite different from what historians of the nineteenth century conceded it. . . . Though we do not know how that ancient music sounded, we have sufficient evidence of its power, dignity, and mastership.”—The Rise of Music in the Ancient World: East and West, 1943, pp. 48, 101, 102.
The Scriptures intimate a similar conclusion. For instance, over 30 times the expression “To [For] the director” (NW; AT) appears in the superscriptions of the Psalms. (Ps 11, and others) Other translations read “choirmaster” (Kx; JB; Mo; RS), “Chief Musician” (AS; KJ; Le; Ro), and “Bandmaster” (Fn). The Hebrew term seems to refer to one who in some way gave direction to the execution of the song, in arranging it, in rehearsing and training the Levite singers, or in its official performance. Perhaps the chief one of each of the 24 courses of sanctuary musicians is being addressed, or it may have been another one of the accomplished musicians, since the record says that they were “to act as directors.” (1Ch 15:21; 25:1, 7-31) In some 20 other Psalms the superscriptions are even more specific in their reference to the “directors”: “To the director on stringed instruments,” “To the director on the lower octave,” and so on. (Ps 4, 12, and others; see SHEMINITH.) Additionally, there are Scriptural references to the “heads of the singers,” to the “experts,” and to the ‘learners.’ All of this testifies to a high standard of music.—Ne 12:46; 1Ch 25:7, 8.
Much of the group singing in Israel appears to have been antiphonal, either two half choruses alternating in singing parallel lines, or a soloist and an answering chorus alternating. In the Scriptures this apparently is referred to as “responding.” (Ex 15:21; 1Sa 18:6, 7) This type of singing is indicated by the very way some of the psalms are written, such as Psalm 136. The description of the two large thanksgiving choirs in Nehemiah’s time and of their part in the inauguration of the wall of Jerusalem implies that they sang in this style.—Ne 12:31, 38, 40-42; see SONG.
Chanting might be said to be halfway between singing and speaking. In pitch it is rather monotonous and repetitious, with the emphasis being on rhythm. While chanting continues to be quite popular in some of the world’s leading religions, its use in the Bible appears to be limited to dirges, as in the case of David chanting a dirge over the deaths of his friend Jonathan and of King Saul. (2Sa 1:17; 2Ch 35:25; Eze 27:32; 32:16) Only in a dirge or lamentation would the chanting style be preferable to either the melody of music or the modulation and oral emphasis of pure speech.—See DIRGE.
MUSTACHE
p. 454
MUSTARD
p. 454
MUSTARD
[Gr., siʹna·pi].
A rapid-growing herb, to the seed or grain of which Jesus referred in an illustration about the Kingdom of the heavens (Mt 13:31, 32; Mr 4:30-32; Lu 13:18, 19; see ILLUSTRATIONS) and in pointing out that even a little faith can accomplish much. (Mt 17:20; Lu 17:6) Several kinds of mustard plants are found growing wild in Palestine, black mustard (Brassica nigra) being the variety commonly cultivated. In rich soil the seed, after a few months, may become treelike, a plant measuring as much as 4.5 m (15 ft) in height, with a central stalk having the thickness of a man’s arm. The flowers of mustard plants are yellow and the leaves rather irregularly edged and dark green in color. The pods that develop contain a row of seeds, those of the black mustard being dark brown. In the fall the stems and branches of the plants harden and become rigid, strong enough to support birds such as linnets and finches that feed on the seeds.
While some may argue that a mustard grain is not “the tiniest” of all seeds, orchid seeds being smaller, and that it does not actually become “a tree,” it must be borne in mind that Jesus was speaking in terms familiar to his audience. As far as Jesus’ listeners were concerned, the mustard grain was indeed among the tiniest seeds planted, and it is noteworthy that the Arabs designate as “trees” plants smaller than the mustard.—Mt 13:31, 32.
MUTH-LABBEN
p. 454
MUTH-LABBEN
(Muth-labʹben).
An expression included in the superscription of one of David’s psalms (Ps 9), traditionally said to mean “[concerning] the death of the son.” Some commentators suggest that it indicated to the musical director the name or perhaps the opening words of a familiar song that furnished the melody to be used in singing this psalm. One possibility of the word’s meaning is advanced by the Targum, in which the superscription of Psalm 9 reads: “On the death of the man who came forth from between the camps,” alluding to a champion. The apparent reference here is to Goliath, the Philistine champion whom David defeated in battle between the Israelite and Philistine encampments.—1Sa 17:45-51.
MUZZLE
pp. 454–455
MUZZLE
A device designed to cover an animal’s mouth and prevent it from biting or eating.
Cattle were often used in ancient Palestine when a large quantity of grain was to be threshed. In preparation, the sheaves were untied and distributed over the hard-packed surface of the threshing floor until a thick layer was formed. Then one or more animals trod the grain with their hooves or it was threshed by means of a threshing sledge or other implement they drew over it. The Mosaic Law commanded: “You must not muzzle a bull while it is threshing.” (De 25:4) Thus it was not tortured with a desire to eat some of the grain that it was expending its strength to thresh.—Compare Pr 12:10.
The principle involved at Deuteronomy 25:4 can also be applied to human laborers. Paul told Timothy: “Let the older men who preside in a fine way be reckoned worthy of double honor, especially those who work hard in speaking and teaching.” Then, confirming his counsel, the apostle quoted the law about not muzzling a bull when it is threshing grain. (1Ti 5:17, 18) Also, as part of Paul’s reasoning to show the Corinthians that “the Lord ordained for those proclaiming the good news to live by means of the good news,” he quoted Deuteronomy 25:4 and then wrote: “Is it bulls God is caring for? Or is it altogether for our sakes he says it? Really for our sakes it was written, because the man who plows ought to plow in hope and the man who threshes ought to do so in hope of being a partaker.”—1Co 9:8-14.
The psalmist David used “muzzle” figuratively when he said that he set one as a guard to his mouth to keep from sinning.—Ps 39:1.
MYRA
p. 455
MYRA
(Myʹra).
A major city in the province of Lycia. Situated near the coast of SW Asia Minor, Myra occupied a hill about 3 km (2 mi) inland on the river Andracus. The site is now known as Demre. The ancient name Myra apparently embraced both the city and its excellent harbor.
As a prisoner bound for Rome, the apostle Paul arrived at Myra from Caesarea by way of Sidon. There he and his traveling companions had to transfer to a grain ship from Alexandria that was sailing for Italy. (Ac 27:1-6, 38) Myra was due N of Alexandria and therefore may have been on the regular route of ships from that Egyptian city. Or, it may be that contrary winds (Ac 27:4, 7) forced the Alexandrian vessel to change its course and drop anchor at Myra.
At Acts 21:1 some ancient texts add “and Myra” after “Patara.” (See JB, NE, RS ftns.) Although this addition would not be out of harmony with the rest of the account, there is insufficient evidence for determining whether the name Myra actually appeared in the original manuscript.
MYRRH
p. 455
MYRRH
An aromatic gum resin. (Ca 1:13; 4:6, 14; 5:1, 13) Its precise source in ancient times is uncertain. But generally myrrh is the resin obtained from various thorny shrubs or small trees of the genus Commiphora, such as Commiphora myrrha or Commiphora abyssinica. These shrubs thrive in rocky areas, particularly on limestone hills. Their wood and bark have a strong odor. Although the resin exudes by itself from the stem or from the thick and stiff branches of either variety, the flow can be increased by means of incisions. Initially the resin is soft and sticky but, upon dripping to the ground, it hardens.
Myrrh was one of the ingredients for the holy anointing oil. (Ex 30:23-25) Esteemed for its fragrance, it was used to scent garments, beds, and other items. (Compare Ps 45:8; Pr 7:17; Ca 3:6, 7.) The Shulammite maiden of The Song of Solomon appears to have applied liquid myrrh to her body before retiring for the night. (Ca 5:2, 5) Massages with oil of myrrh were included in the special beauty treatment given to Esther. (Es 2:12) Myrrh was also one of the substances employed in preparing bodies for burial. (Joh 19:39, 40) It was apparently viewed as having sufficient value to be presented as a gift to one born king of the Jews.—Mt 2:1, 2, 11.
MYRTLE
p. 455
MYRTLE
[Heb., hadhasʹ].
The myrtle (Myrtus communis) grows as either a shrub or a tree and is common in Israel and Lebanon, growing well in stony soil. It is capable of reaching a height of 9 m (30 ft) but is usually found as a shrub 2 to 3 m (7 to 10 ft) high. An evergreen, it is quite bushy in branch structure and has thick, shiny, dark-green leaves; it blossoms with clusters of fragrant white flowers that mature into blue-black berries. Almost the entire plant has a fragrant spicy oil used in perfumes. The berries, though aromatic, are edible. The myrtle is found today particularly in Upper Galilee and the valley of the Jordan, but it also grows in the Jerusalem area, as it evidently did at the time of Zechariah’s vision recorded at Zechariah 1:8-11, 16.
Fragrant branches of myrtle were used along with the branches of other trees to cover the temporary outdoor huts or booths used by the Hebrews during the Festival of Booths. (Ne 8:14, 15) In the restoration prophecies the myrtle tree with its fragrance and beauty is foretold to grow in place of the stinging nettle and to spring up even in the wilderness.—Isa 41:19; 55:13.
The Hebrew name of Esther, wife of Persian King Ahasuerus, was Hadassah, which means “Myrtle.”—Es 2:7.
MYSIA
p. 455
MYSIA
(Mysʹi·a).
A region in the NW part of Asia Minor. Its boundaries appear to have fluctuated, but basically Mysia was bounded from W to N by the Aegean Sea, the Hellespont (Dardanelles) and Propontis (Sea of Marmara). Bithynia lay to the E and Lydia to the S. (See ASIA.) While on his second missionary journey, Paul, accompanied by Silas and Timothy, endeavored to go to Bithynia, but “the spirit of Jesus did not permit them. So they passed Mysia by and came down to Troas.” (Ac 15:40; 16:1-3, 7, 8) Since the seaport of Troas was in Mysia, evidently this means that Paul and his companions, although going through Mysia, omitted it as a field of missionary activity. Other cities of Mysia were Adramyttium (Ac 27:2), Assos (Ac 20:13, 14), and Pergamum.—Re 1:11; see TROAS.
MYSTERY
p. 455